A further discovery of the mystery of Jesuitisme In a collection of severall pieces, representing the humours, designs and practises of those who call themselves the Society of Jesus.
      
       
         
           1658
        
      
       Approx. 699 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 200 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A46678
         Wing J489A
         ESTC R219108
         99830633
         99830633
         35086
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A46678)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 35086)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2092:6)
      
       
         
           
             A further discovery of the mystery of Jesuitisme In a collection of severall pieces, representing the humours, designs and practises of those who call themselves the Society of Jesus.
             Jarrige, Pierre, 1605-1660.
             Schoppe, Kaspar, 1576-1649.
             Hildegard, Saint, 1098-1179.
             Flacius Illyricus, Matthias, 1520-1575.
             Zahorowski, Hieronim.
          
           [36], 75, [11], 84, [12], 33, [7], 23, [3], 1 p., [1], 24, [12], 70, [4] p.
           
             printed for G. Sawbridge, and are to be sold at the Bible on Ludgate-Hill,
             London :
             1658.
          
           
             "A discourse of the reasons why the Jesuits are so generally hated. Originally written by Fortunius Galindus" has separate title page with imprint: Printed for Richard Royston and Thomas Dring, 1659. It was released, however, in 1658 (cf. Thomason copy of Royston-Dring edition).
             Contents (each with divisional title unless otherwise specified): (1) "The Jesuits upon the scaffold .. By Peter Jarrigius", a translation of "Les jésuites mis sur l'éschafaut pour plusieurs crimes capitaux par eux commis dans la province de Guienne"; (2) "The calumnies of James Beaufes refuted. By the same author", a translation of "Response aux calomnies de Jacques Beaufés"; (3) "Secret instructions for the superiours of the Societie of Jesus. Faithfully rendred out of the Latine", a translation of "Monita secreta Societatis Jesu", a work attributed mainly to Hieronym Zahorowski; (4) "A discourse of the reasons why the Jesuits are so generally hated. Originally written by Fortunius Galindus" (title page with imprint dated 1659), a translation of "De causis publici erga Jesuitas odii disputatio" by Kaspar Schoppe; (5) "A discovery of the Society in relation to their politicks. Written originally, by a well-wisher to the Jesuits", possibly an English original; (6) "The prophecy of Saint Hilde
             The register is continuous; leaves L4 and Q12 are blank.
             With errata on Q11v.
             Copy tightly bound with slight loss of text.
             Reproduction of the original in the John Rylands Library, University of Manchester, Manchester, England.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Beaufés, Jacques. -- Impietés et sacrileges de Pierre Jarrige -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Hildegard, -- Saint, 1098-1179 -- Early works to 1800.
           Jesuits -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 A
                 further
                 Discovery
              
               OF
               THE
               MYSTERY
               OF
               JESUITISME
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               severall
               Pieces
               OF
               THE
               COLLECTION
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 The
                 JESUITS
                 upon
                 the
                 SCAFFOLD
                 ,
                 for
                 severall
                 capitall
                 Crimes
                 committed
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 GUIENNE
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 CALUMNIES
                 of
                 JAMES
                 BEAUFES
                 refuted
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 SECRET
                 INSTRUCTIONS
                 
                   for
                   the
                
                 SUPERIOURS
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Society
                 of
                 JESUS
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 A
                 Discourse
                 of
                 the
                 REASONS
                 why
                 the
                 JESUITS
                 are
                 so
                 generally
                 hated
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 A
                 Discovery
                 of
                 the
                 SOCIETY
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 their
                 POLITICKS
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 The
                 PROPHECY
                 of
                 Saint
                 HILDEGARD
                 fullfilled
                 in
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               further
               Discovery
               OF
               THE
               MYSTERY
               OF
               JESUITISME
               .
            
             
               IN
               A
               
                 Collection
                 of
                 severall
                 Pieces
              
               ,
               Representing
               the
               HUMOURS
               ,
               DESIGNS
               and
               PRACTISES
               of
               those
               who
               call
               themselves
               The
               SOCIETY
               of
               JESUS
               .
            
             
               
                 Dat
                 veniam
                 Corvis
                 —
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 G.
                 Sawbridge
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               the
               Bible
               on
               Ludgate-Hill
               ,
               1658.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               PREADVERTISEMENT
               .
            
             
               THat
               there
               should
               be
               a
               sort
               of
               people
               so
               Apostatically
               wicked
               ,
               as
               to
               defy
               the
               remonstrances
               of
               both
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 Friends
              
               and
               Enemies
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               reproach
               of
               the
               Christian
               name
               ,
               so
               doth
               it
               sound
               very
               harsh
               to
               a
               Christian
               consideration
               .
               Who
               are
               meant
               by
               this
               character
               the
               ensuing
               Treatises
               will
               expresse
               ,
               viz.
               Those
               ,
               who
               ,
               not
               satisfied
               with
               any
               title
               under
               that
               of
               the
               SOCIETY
               of
               JESUS
               ,
               seem
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               design
               of
               ANTICHRIST
               ,
               instead
               of
               profiting
               by
               the
               DISCOVERIES
               perpetually
               made
               of
               them
               and
               their
               practises
               ,
               prove
               the
               greatest
               persecutors
               of
               those
               that
               are
               their
               Remembrancers
               ,
               betray
               vengeance
               where
               they
               should
               remorse
               ,
               and
               turne
               all
               acnowledgement
               into
               exasperation
               .
               This
               was
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               discovery
               made
               of
               their
               pernicious
               Maximes
               by
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               PROVINCIALL
               LETTERS
               ,
               (
               a
               book
               better
               known
               in
               English
               under
               the
               title
               of
               the
               MYSTERY
               of
               JESVITISME
               )
               which
               ,
               though
               containing
               their
               Tenents
               faithfully
               cited
               out
               of
               their
               owne
               works
               ,
               they
               by
               their
               
               interest
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               got
               prohibited
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               same
               things
               were
               horrid
               in
               the
               citations
               of
               those
               they
               thought
               their
               adversaries
               ,
               but
               innocent
               in
               their
               Books
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               the
               Printing
               and
               reprinting
               of
               them
               so
               often
               .
               To
               maintain
               the
               doing
               of
               an
               evil
               action
               to
               be
               lawfull
               and
               justifiable
               ,
               is
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               more
               horrid
               and
               Satanicall
               ,
               then
               simply
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               this
               may
               plead
               temptation
               ,
               ignorance
               ,
               company
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               that
               speaks
               the
               basest
               of
               complyances
               ,
               and
               a
               depraved
               design
               ,
               if
               not
               an
               absolute
               degeneration
               from
               all
               vertue
               and
               Religion
               .
               Whence
               it
               accordingly
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               simply
               guilty
               of
               evill
               actions
               ,
               haply
               of
               the
               highest
               nature
               ,
               are
               seldome
               seen
               to
               justifie
               their
               exorbitances
               ,
               but
               inclin'd
               to
               a
               certain
               regret
               and
               acknowledgement
               thereof
               ;
               and
               that
               such
               ,
               whose
               extravagant
               maximes
               give
               encouragement
               to
               crimes
               ,
               must
               be
               thought
               either
               naturally
               ready
               to
               practice
               what
               they
               teach
               ,
               or
               the
               lewdest
               of
               hypocrites
               ,
               for
               egging
               on
               others
               to
               that
               which
               they
               boggle
               at
               themselves
               .
               But
               when
               the
               same
               persons
               are
               both
               the
               encouragers
               and
               actors
               of
               things
               impious
               and
               abominable
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               said
               lesse
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               have
               shaken
               off
               all
               sentiments
               of
               Goodnesse
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               Agents
               of
               Satan
               ,
               seem
               to
               make
               it
               their
               businesse
               to
               divert
               mankind
               from
               all
               reflection
               of
               good
               and
               evill
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               premised
               as
               to
               the
               Persons
               against
               
               whom
               the
               severall
               pieces
               of
               this
               COLLECTION
               are
               directed
               ,
               we
               shall
               ,
               for
               the
               Readers
               satisfaction
               ,
               give
               a
               brief
               account
               of
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               such
               as
               may
               be
               thought
               requisite
               or
               pertinent
               to
               the
               present
               design
               ,
               though
               that
               labour
               be
               not
               necessary
               in
               relation
               to
               any
               so
               much
               as
               the
               two
               first
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               which
               so
               confidently
               brings
               them
               upon
               the
               SCAFFOLD
               ,
               for
               severall
               crimes
               committed
               by
               them
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Guienne
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               say
               somewhat
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               secondly
               of
               the
               discovery
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               of
               the
               credit
               to
               be
               given
               thereto
               .
            
             
               The
               French
               Author
               is
               
                 Peter
                 Jarrigius
              
               ,
               a
               Member
               sometime
               of
               the
               SOCIETY
               ,
               an
               eminent
               person
               among
               them
               ,
               admitted
               for
               his
               great
               abilities
               to
               the
               
                 fourth
                 Vow
              
               ,
               the
               highest
               honour
               attainable
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               personall
               merit
               .
               All
               which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               he
               wanted
               not
               either
               his
               dissatisfactions
               or
               discontents
               among
               them
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               he
               entertained
               thoughts
               of
               forsaking
               both
               the
               Order
               and
               his
               Religion
               ,
               treated
               secretly
               with
               the
               Huguenots
               ,
               and
               ,
               at
               last
               ,
               as
               he
               acknowledges
               himself
               ,
               on
               the
               25.
               of
               
                 December
                 1647.
              
               embraced
               the
               Calvinist
               Persuasion
               at
               Rochel
               ,
               where
               he
               could
               not
               stay
               long
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               violent
               prosecutions
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               against
               him
               ,
               upon
               his
               desertion
               of
               the
               
               Romane
               Church
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               frighted
               thereby
               ,
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               fly
               into
               Holland
               ,
               and
               settled
               himself
               at
               Leyden
               .
            
             
               Being
               thus
               gotten
               out
               of
               their
               clutches
               ,
               they
               continued
               their
               violent
               prosecutions
               against
               him
               ,
               crying
               him
               down
               in
               the
               pulpit
               ,
               rayling
               at
               him
               in
               their
               writings
               ,
               and
               filling
               all
               places
               with
               a
               noise
               of
               his
               Apostacy
               ,
               proportionable
               to
               the
               Order
               he
               had
               quitted
               ,
               his
               own
               eminence
               ,
               and
               their
               exasperation
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               at
               last
               ,
               they
               prevailed
               so
               farre
               with
               the
               secular
               power
               as
               to
               get
               him
               hang'd
               
                 in
                 effigie
              
               ,
               for
               a
               pretended
               sacriledge
               ,
               which
               he
               makes
               it
               his
               businesse
               to
               cleare
               himselfe
               of
               in
               the
               second
               Treatise
               .
               These
               proceedings
               of
               theirs
               obliging
               him
               to
               say
               something
               in
               vindication
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               his
               new
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Reformed
               way
               ,
               he
               put
               out
               the
               first
               Treatise
               ,
               conceiving
               it
               a
               probable
               course
               to
               cleare
               himself
               ,
               to
               retort
               upon
               them
               ,
               for
               that
               one
               of
               pretended
               Sacriledge
               fasten'd
               upon
               him
               ,
               a
               charge
               of
               severall
               horrid
               crimes
               of
               a
               far
               higher
               nature
               .
               Not
               long
               after
               which
               came
               out
               the
               second
               Piece
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               somewhat
               written
               against
               him
               by
               
                 James
                 Beauses
              
               ,
               by
               the
               directions
               of
               the
               Society
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               motive
               of
               his
               discovery
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               credit
               to
               be
               given
               thereto
               ;
               I
               shall
               not
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               urge
               the
               unlikelyhood
               there
               is
               ,
               that
               ,
               making
               an
               exchange
               of
               Persuasion
               in
               things
               sacred
               ,
               though
               granted
               to
               fall
               
               from
               the
               more
               to
               the
               lesse
               certain
               ,
               he
               should
               own
               so
               little
               sentiment
               of
               sincerity
               and
               Religion
               ,
               as
               ,
               out
               of
               pure
               malice
               to
               the
               Profession
               he
               was
               of
               before
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               revenged
               of
               the
               Iesuits
               ,
               to
               fasten
               on
               them
               such
               things
               as
               were
               purely
               the
               excrescencies
               of
               his
               own
               invention
               and
               calumny
               .
               Nor
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               how
               improbable
               it
               is
               ,
               he
               should
               put
               so
               great
               an
               affront
               on
               the
               
                 States
                 Generall
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               dedicates
               his
               Work
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               the
               Persuasion
               he
               embraced
               ,
               as
               falsely
               to
               impose
               things
               so
               horrid
               upon
               others
               ,
               though
               his
               greatest
               enemies
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               not
               really
               guilty
               thereof
               .
               Nor
               lastly
               ,
               how
               hard
               it
               is
               to
               impose
               any
               thing
               upon
               the
               Iesuits
               ,
               and
               the
               few
               instances
               there
               is
               of
               any
               thing
               done
               in
               that
               kind
               .
               But
               the
               credit
               it
               shall
               have
               ,
               shall
               rise
               from
               their
               proceeding
               thereupon
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               ,
               whether
               JARRIGIVS
               be
               an
               Impostor
               ,
               or
               the
               JESUITS
               such
               as
               he
               describes
               them
               ,
               TRAYTORS
               ,
               MURTHERERS
               ,
               SATYR
               ,
               SODOMITES
               ,
               &
               e.
               
            
             
               When
               men
               are
               aspersed
               and
               calumniated
               by
               stories
               digested
               into
               particulars
               and
               circumstances
               ,
               such
               as
               upon
               the
               first
               sight
               whereof
               the
               person
               that
               heares
               them
               concludes
               the
               relator
               to
               be
               a
               very
               cheat
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               thing
               must
               agree
               with
               the
               relation
               ,
               they
               ,
               if
               innocent
               ●
               
               take
               this
               course
               to
               vindicate
               themselves
               .
               They
               very
               strictly
               examine
               the
               particulars
               ,
               discover
               the
               inconsistency
               of
               circumstances
               ,
               (
               it
               being
               impossible
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               so
               circumspect
               in
               particularising
               a
               long
               ,
               if
               false
               ,
               narration
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               let
               slip
               something
               ,
               whereby
               he
               may
               be
               surpriz'd
               )
               and
               ,
               truly
               clearing
               up
               things
               ,
               convince
               the
               adversary
               of
               imposture
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               the
               world
               of
               their
               innocence
               .
               Now
               be
               this
               rule
               applyed
               to
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               with
               Jarrigius
               .
               He
               layes
               down
               stories
               of
               such
               and
               such
               ,
               particularizes
               them
               into
               circumstances
               ,
               gives
               you
               the
               time
               ,
               the
               place
               ,
               the
               names
               of
               the
               persons
               engaged
               therein
               ,
               and
               does
               all
               that
               's
               requisite
               to
               make
               a
               relation
               plausible
               .
               Have
               they
               sifted
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               thereby
               discovered
               the
               inconsistency
               thereof
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               cleared
               themselves
               ,
               by
               retorting
               the
               infamy
               upon
               the
               detractor
               ?
               No
               such
               thing
               appears
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               They
               raile
               at
               him
               in
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               make
               him
               the
               veriest
               rogue
               upon
               earth
               ,
               in
               their
               discourses
               and
               writings
               ,
               and
               represent
               him
               as
               an
               Apostate
               in
               Religion
               ,
               a
               Heretick
               ,
               a
               malefactor
               banged
               in
               effigie
               ,
               and
               consequently
               a
               bold
               calumniator
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               person
               to
               whom
               no
               credit
               is
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               themselves
               cleard
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               crimes
               layd
               by
               him
               to
               their
               charge
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Jesuiticall
               way
               of
               Vindication
               .
            
             
               But
               about
               two
               years
               and
               a
               half
               after
               ,
               viz.
               in
               the
               yeare
               
                 1650
                 ▪
              
               he
               abjured
               the
               Reformed
               
               Religion
               again
               and
               went
               back
               to
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               was
               received
               at
               Anwerp
               ,
               and
               there
               comes
               abroad
               a
               Retractation
               at
               Paris
               wherein
               he
               acknowledges
               all
               he
               did
               was
               out
               of
               animosity
               revenge
               and
               discontent
               .
               All
               this
               is
               true
               .
               But
               this
               is
               no
               more
               then
               another
               branch
               of
               Jesuiticall
               vindication
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               signifies
               very
               little
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               cannot
               but
               be
               sensible
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               is
               not
               so
               easily
               gull'd
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               persuaded
               they
               are
               to
               give
               more
               beliefe
               to
               the
               Retractation
               then
               to
               the
               relations
               of
               Jarrigius
               .
               The
               Retractation
               is
               indeed
               so
               liberall
               ,
               that
               it
               betrayes
               the
               artifices
               of
               those
               that
               contrived
               it
               ,
               which
               gave
               a
               certain
               Clergy
               man
               occasion
               to
               tell
               a
               Father
               of
               the
               Society
               speaking
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 overshot
                 themselves
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 better
                 vindicated
                 had
                 the
              
               Retractation
               
                 been
                 more
                 modest
              
               ,
               and
               raises
               a
               suspition
               in
               many
               others
               ,
               that
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               even
               Jarrigius
               himselfe
               is
               
                 impos'd
                 upon
              
               in
               that
               piece
               ,
               as
               being
               therein
               brought
               to
               deny
               ,
               what
               he
               had
               with
               the
               greatest
               professions
               of
               truth
               and
               sincerity
               affirmed
               not
               long
               before
               .
               Till
               therefore
               they
               shall
               take
               that
               course
               ,
               which
               all
               such
               as
               would
               deale
               candidly
               ,
               and
               not
               elude
               the
               world
               with
               apparences
               are
               wont
               to
               do
               ,
               let
               the
               relations
               of
               Jarrigious
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               ly
               at
               their
               doores
               ;
               unlesse
               they
               have
               the
               faculty
               to
               persuade
               men
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               they
               assume
               to
               themselves
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               own
               Maxim●s
               ,
               a
               liberty
               to
               calumniate
               
               others
               ,
               so
               whatsoever
               others
               affirm
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               with
               ever
               so
               much
               positive
               evidence
               ,
               must
               give
               way
               and
               vanish
               at
               the
               first
               appearance
               of
               their
               pure
               denyall
               .
            
             
               Thus
               having
               given
               an
               account
               what
               judgement
               is
               to
               be
               made
               of
               the
               first
               piece
               ,
               which
               onely
               they
               could
               make
               any
               advantage
               of
               ,
               I
               shall
               ▪
               have
               little
               to
               say
               to
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               of
               the
               second
               onely
               this
               ,
               that
               though
               it
               be
               but
               a
               private
               bickering
               between
               a
               reall
               and
               a
               revolted
               Jesuit
               ,
               Jarrigius
               and
               Beaufes
               ,
               yet
               many
               things
               relating
               to
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               violence
               of
               their
               prosecutions
               when
               once
               exasperated
               ,
               coming
               occasionally
               to
               be
               treated
               ,
               somewhat
               will
               be
               met
               with
               ,
               which
               may
               not
               haply
               be
               so
               obvious
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               containing
               the
               SECRET
               INSTRUCTIONS
               for
               the
               Superiours
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               quarrell
               at
               ,
               unlesse
               at
               that
               Providence
               which
               ordered
               the
               unexpected
               discovery
               thereof
               so
               soon
               .
               All
               the
               world
               hath
               to
               wish
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               know
               ,
               what
               Additionals
               they
               have
               made
               to
               these
               Instructions
               ,
               which
               seem
               calculated
               for
               the
               infancy
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               grown
               up
               to
               that
               confidence
               in
               Maxime
               and
               Practise
               it
               has
               thriven
               in
               since
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               fourth
               ,
               nothing
               need
               to
               be
               added
               to
               the
               account
               given
               thereof
               immedia
               ely
               before
               it
               .
               T
               was
               the
               advice
               of
               a
               Friend
               and
               should
               upon
               
               that
               account
               have
               been
               the
               more
               kindly
               entertained
               .
            
             
               The
               fifth
               came
               also
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               Friend
               ,
               one
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               inferred
               from
               some
               passages
               ,
               that
               might
               be
               an
               English
               man
               ,
               by
               his
               familiarity
               with
               the
               state
               and
               affaires
               of
               that
               Nation
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               last
               ,
               I
               met
               with
               it
               at
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               a
               book
               called
               ELIXIR
               JESUITICUM
               ,
               written
               by
               the
               same
               Author
               as
               writ
               that
               entituled
               ,
               SPECULUM
               JESUITICUM
               .
               The
               remarks
               of
               that
               Author
               ,
               I
               in
               some
               places
               confine
               my self
               to
               ,
               in
               others
               vary
               from
               ,
               as
               I
               thought
               fit
               .
               Whether
               any
               thing
               be
               said
               by
               way
               of
               remark
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               pertinently
               derivable
               from
               the
               Text
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               I
               leave
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               ingenuous
               Reader
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               
                 authentication
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               he
               may
               consult
               the
               fragment
               of
               Saint
               Hildegard's
               Life
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               pr●fix'd
               before
               it
               .
            
             
               Having
               thus
               given
               the
               Reader
               a
               short
               direction
               as
               to
               every
               particular
               piece
               of
               this
               Collection
               ,
               there
               remains
               onely
               a
               word
               to
               say
               to
               those
               who
               are
               brought
               upon
               the
               stage
               therein
               .
               Either
               they
               are
               sensible
               of
               their
               miscarriadges
               or
               not
               ;
               if
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               friendly
               and
               Christian
               work
               to
               be
               their
               remembrancers
               ,
               that
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               convinc'd
               thereof
               ,
               they
               may
               avoid
               falling
               into
               the
               like
               .
               If
               they
               are
               sensible
               thereof
               ,
               yet
               ▪
               dreading
               the
               shame
               of
               acknowledgement
               ,
               persist
               therein
               ,
               
               no
               remonstrance
               can
               be
               two
               stinging
               ,
               nor
               discovery
               too
               satyricall
               .
               But
               that
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               probability
               of
               the
               latter
               then
               the
               former
               ,
               may
               appeare
               from
               what
               is
               said
               by
               a
               Provinciall
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               in
               Moravia
               ,
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               a
               certain
               Abbot
               ,
               Counsellor
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               which
               ,
               giving
               an
               account
               what
               judgement
               the
               world
               had
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               consequently
               who
               are
               to
               be
               accountable
               for
               the
               mischiefs
               that
               are
               done
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               insert
               ,
               and
               so
               conclude
               .
               
                 Venit
                 hora
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 in
                 qua
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 time
                 now
                 draws
                 nigh
                 ,
                 wherein
                 every
                 one
                 thinks
                 he
                 doth
                 God
                 good
                 service
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 suspects
                 ,
                 thinks
                 ,
                 and
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
              
               JESVITS
               
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 evil
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
              
               Religious
               
                 man
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Order
                 ,
                 no
              
               Politician
               ,
               no
               Heretick
               
                 will
                 be
                 persuaded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               JESVITS
               
                 either
                 live
                 religiously
                 ,
                 or
                 speak
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               JESUITOGRAPHIA
               .
            
             
               
                 VEni
                 Rythme
                 mi
                 dilecte
                 ,
              
               
                 Surge
                 versus
                 nunc
                 neglecte
                 ,
              
               
                 Quondam
                 lepos
                 antiquorum
                 ,
              
               
                 Pange
                 labes
                 seductorum
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fratres
                 carpe
                 Jesuitas
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 perversos
                 Hypocritas
                 ,
              
               
                 Qui
                 pastore
                 gloriantur
                 ,
              
               
                 Cujus
                 gregem
                 populantur
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sancto
                 gaudentes
                 nomine
                 ,
              
               
                 Cujus
                 carentes
                 omine
                 ,
              
               
                 Non
                 sunt
                 Christi
                 satellites
                 ,
              
               
                 Sed
                 Antichristi
                 velites
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Aevi
                 nostri
                 Legulei
                 ,
              
               
                 Renascentes
                 Pharizaei
                 ,
              
               
                 Quae
                 perversa
                 sunt
                 probantes
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 quae
                 recta
                 sugillantes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christi
                 legem
                 ore
                 sonant
                 ,
              
               
                 Jesu
                 fidem
                 verbis
                 tonant
                 ,
              
               
                 Sed
                 dictis
                 facta
                 dissonant
                 ,
              
               
                 Nec
                 sunt
                 quod
                 esse
                 simulant
                 ▪
              
            
             
               
                 Jesus
                 dabat
                 cunctis
                 pacem
                 ;
              
               
                 Sed
                 hi
                 subdunt
                 bellis
                 facem
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Hi
                 principum
                 sicarii
              
               
                 Orbisque
                 incendiarii
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Jesus
                 regna
                 stabilivit
                 ,
              
               
                 Legi
                 regis
                 obedivit
                 ,
              
               
                 Caesari
                 tributum
                 pendit
                 ,
              
               
                 Dum
                 quid
                 juris
                 sit
                 ostendit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hi
                 regnorum
                 proditores
                 ,
              
               
                 Atque
                 legum
                 fraudatores
                 ,
              
               
                 Reges
                 volunt
                 jugulare
                 ▪
              
               
                 Et
                 sic
                 plebem
                 subjugare
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sensit
                 magnus
                 Rex
                 Francorum
                 ▪
              
               
                 Ictum
                 septo
                 labiorum
                 :
              
               
                 Presens
                 laethum
                 vix
                 evasit
                 ,
              
               
                 Quod
                 hic
                 sacer
                 ordo
                 suasit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Rex
                 Anglorum
                 est
                 documento
              
               
                 Cum
                 magnatum
                 Parlamento
                 :
              
               
                 Unoque
                 ictu
                 destinati
              
               
                 Neci
                 ,
                 Rex
                 ,
                 Regina
                 ,
                 Nati
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Horum
                 Grex
                 hoc
                 adornarat
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 Garnetus
                 comprobarat
                 ,
              
               
                 Cum
                 Gerardo
                 ,
                 cum
                 Grenwello
              
               
                 Et
                 cum
                 perfido
                 Creswello
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Omnes
                 falsi
                 proditores
                 ,
              
               
                 Miserorum
                 seductores
              
               
                 Qui
                 quod
                 piis
                 praepararunt
                 ,
              
               
               
                 In
                 se
                 &
                 suos
                 derivarunt
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Dum
                 Romano
                 famulantur
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 Hispan
                 is
                 adulantur
                 ,
              
               
                 Nihil
                 nisi
                 lites
                 quaerunt
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 è
                 bellis
                 bella
                 serunt
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Testis
                 bellum
                 Hungarorum
                 ,
              
               
                 Testis
                 lites
                 Polonorum
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 Ru●sorum
                 dira
                 pestis
                 ,
              
               
                 Largus
                 nostris
                 dictis
                 testis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Nam
                 cur
                 aulas
                 frequentatis
                 ,
              
               
                 Aures
                 Principum
                 captatis
                 ,
              
               
                 Nisi
                 ut
                 dolos
                 necteretis
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 secreta
                 proderetis
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Iesus
                 docet
                 ignorantes
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 attollit
                 laborantes
                 :
              
               
                 Ignorantes
                 isti
                 incantant
                 ,
              
               
                 Laborantesque
                 supplantant
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ignoranti
                 nugas
                 vendunt
                 ,
              
               
                 Imprudenti
                 rete
                 tendunt
                 ,
              
               
                 Tam
                 nummorum
                 appetentes
                 ,
              
               
                 Quam
                 salutis
                 negligentes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hinc
                 moribundos
                 fascinant
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 cor
                 aegrorum
                 lancinant
                 ,
              
               
                 Non
                 ut
                 ferant
                 levamentum
                 ,
              
               
                 Sed
                 ut
                 auferant
                 argentum
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Sic
                 professi
                 paupertatem
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 crepantes
                 egestatem
                 ,
              
               
                 Arcas
                 suas
                 implevere
                 ,
              
               
                 Opibus
                 ,
                 quas
                 corrasere
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Jesus
                 non
                 vult
                 superbire
                 ,
              
               
                 Suos
                 nec
                 fastu
                 prurire
                 ,
              
               
                 Sed
                 suadens
                 humilitatem
                 ,
              
               
                 Omnes
                 docet
                 lenitatem
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Quid
                 istis
                 arrogantius
                 ?
              
               
                 Quid
                 istis
                 petulantius
                 ?
              
               
                 Dumdetrectant
                 alienis
                 ,
              
               
                 Sua
                 laudant
                 buccis
                 plenis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Bonosque
                 calumniantur
                 ,
              
               
                 Dum
                 de
                 bonis
                 mutuantur
                 !
              
               
                 Neve
                 advertunt
                 hi
                 qui
                 legunt
                 ,
              
               
                 Probris
                 sua
                 furta
                 tegunt
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Gratis
                 legunt
                 gratis
                 docent
                 ,
              
               
                 Aurum
                 legunt
                 ,
                 vico
                 nocent
                 :
              
               
                 Cum
                 promittant
                 cuncta
                 gratis
                 ,
              
               
                 Nulla
                 merces
                 ipsis
                 satis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ut
                 à
                 luce
                 Lucus
                 dictus
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 ut
                 homo
                 est
                 homo
                 pictus
                 ,
              
               
                 Sic
                 à
                 Iesu
                 Iesuita
                 ,
              
               
                 Quem
                 si
                 sapis
                 ,
                 semper
                 vita
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               JESUITS
               UPON
               THE
               SCAFFOLD
               ,
               For
               severall
               capitall
               Crimes
               by
               them
               committed
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               GUIENNE
               .
            
             
               By
               PETER
               JARRIGIUS
               ,
               Sometime
               a
               Jesuit
               ,
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               Profess'd
               of
               the
               
                 Fourth
                 Vow
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               
                 The
                 Author
                 's
              
               DEDICATORY
               ,
               To
               the
               High
               and
               Mighty
               ,
               The
               STATES
               GENERALL
               OF
               THE
               United
               Provinces
               .
            
             
               
                 High
                 and
                 Mighty
                 Lords
                 ,
              
            
             
               THe
               engagement
               I
               conceive
               lyes
               upon
               me
               to
               endeavour
               the
               safety
               and
               preservation
               of
               a
               State
               ,
               which
               derives
               its
               soveraignty
               immediately
               from
               God
               the
               Supreme
               Disposer
               of
               Soveraignes
               ,
               and
               the
               miraculous
               acquests
               of
               your
               victorious
               Swords
               ,
               obliges
               me
               to
               cast
               at
               your
               Lordships
               feet
               ,
               a
               sort
               of
               dangerous
               persons
               that
               lurk
               incognito
               in
               your
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               a
               parcell
               of
               horrid
               Tryators
               ,
               dressed
               up
               like
               Saints
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               in
               your
               presence
               they
               may
               ,
               
               to
               their
               confusion
               ,
               have
               the
               long
               robe
               of
               their
               hypocrisie
               stripped
               off
               their
               shoulders
               .
               You
               need
               onely
               consider
               Looks
               to
               be
               satisfied
               they
               are
               your
               Enemies
               ,
               since
               they
               are
               Jefuits
               ,
               and
               the
               bare
               discovery
               of
               their
               crimes
               ,
               to
               conclude
               them
               such
               as
               ought
               to
               find
               as
               little
               shelter
               in
               your
               Provinces
               as
               Tyrants
               and
               persons
               maliciously
               resolv'd
               to
               poyson
               any
               that
               ly
               in
               their
               way
               .
            
             
               The
               Republick
               of
               Venice
               ,
               looking
               on
               them
               as
               a
               publick
               contagion
               ,
               banished
               them
               their
               Territories
               in
               these
               imperious
               terms
               ,
               
                 Be
                 gone
                 ,
                 carry
                 away
                 nothing
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 returne
                 again
                 .
              
               In
               England
               many
               of
               the
               Society
               have
               come
               to
               publick
               execution
               (
               as
               Garnet
               &c.
               )
               not
               in
               effigie
               ,
               for
               pretended
               Sacriledges
               ;
               but
               really
               and
               in
               person
               for
               manifect
               crimes
               of
               high
               Treason
               .
               France
               thrust
               them
               out
               her
               bosome
               ,
               so
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               our
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               infallible
               Parlement
               of
               Paris
               which
               had
               passed
               the
               Act
               of
               banishment
               against
               them
               ,
               have
               had
               since
               occasion
               enough
               to
               curse
               the
               repeale
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               they
               bewayle
               the
               
               untimely
               death
               of
               the
               greatest
               King
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Nay
               your
               Highnesses
               did
               not
               long
               since
               cause
               the
               Rector
               of
               their
               Colledge
               of
               Maestrich
               to
               be
               executed
               for
               apparent
               conspiracies
               .
               And
               your
               ancient
               Ordinances
               ,
               passed
               with
               no
               lesse
               justice
               then
               prudence
               ,
               forbid
               them
               upon
               pain
               of
               death
               from
               coming
               into
               any
               place
               under
               your
               jurisdiction
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               these
               authentick
               Provisions
               made
               against
               them
               be
               not
               a
               sufficient
               intimation
               to
               raise
               a
               jealousie
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               all
               those
               that
               have
               ,
               in
               the
               severall
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               oversight
               of
               the
               publick
               weale
               ,
               this
               impartiall
               Treatise
               which
               with
               all
               possible
               submission
               ,
               I
               lay
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               your
               Highnesses
               ,
               can
               doe
               no
               lesse
               then
               justifie
               and
               confirme
               ,
               by
               new
               proofs
               ,
               the
               judgements
               of
               the
               Republicks
               that
               have
               condemned
               them
               ;
               and
               open
               their
               eyes
               ,
               who
               at
               this
               day
               do
               ,
               as
               your
               Lordships
               ,
               manage
               the
               common
               Interest
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               take
               into
               consideration
               both
               the
               mischievousnesse
               of
               their
               actions
               ,
               and
               the
               impurity
               of
               their
               lives
               .
            
             
             
               I
               speak
               nothing
               by
               conjecture
               ,
               as
               a
               stranger
               to
               their
               wayes
               ,
               but
               all
               I
               produce
               is
               from
               my
               own
               certain
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               having
               lived
               a
               mong
               them
               .
               The
               charges
               I
               put
               up
               against
               them
               ,
               are
               not
               for
               some
               triviall
               miscarriages
               ;
               no
               ,
               the
               crimes
               I
               lay
               at
               their
               doores
               speak
               wickednesse
               in
               the
               excesse
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               can
               be
               imagined
               ,
               that
               coyning
               is
               a
               frivolous
               fault
               ,
               or
               to
               obstruct
               the
               prosperity
               of
               their
               Soveraign
               ,
               is
               an
               innocent
               piece
               of
               Gallantry
               .
               If
               your
               Highnesses
               will
               be
               but
               pleased
               to
               afford
               your
               great
               minds
               so
               much
               remission
               from
               your
               weightier
               affaires
               ,
               as
               to
               peruse
               these
               few
               pages
               ,
               which
               I
               presume
               to
               present
               you
               with
               ,
               there
               you
               will
               find
               ,
               not
               without
               horrour
               and
               astonishment
               ,
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Gomorrha
               revived
               ,
               and
               the
               highest
               parts
               of
               Sodomy
               acted
               o're
               again
               :
               you
               will
               find
               ,
               with
               no
               small
               indignation
               ,
               such
               unnaturall
               subjects
               ,
               as
               shall
               make
               bonefires
               ,
               to
               expresse
               their
               satisfaction
               at
               the
               calamities
               of
               their
               Prince
               .
               The
               lamentable
               cryes
               of
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               little
               children
               ,
               made
               away
               by
               them
               ,
               
               to
               satisfie
               their
               cruell
               avarice
               ,
               will
               no
               doubt
               pierce
               your
               hearts
               ;
               and
               the
               Temples
               defiled
               by
               their
               abominable
               uncleanesses
               will
               kindle
               your
               zeale
               into
               a
               holy
               exasperation
               against
               the
               sacrilegious
               prophaners
               thereof
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               hard
               for
               me
               to
               foresee
               the
               displeasure
               which
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               light
               are
               likely
               to
               conceive
               at
               the
               freedome
               I
               take
               to
               dragg
               out
               of
               their
               darknesse
               to
               appear
               before
               a
               knowing
               and
               criticall
               age
               ,
               a
               sort
               of
               unsuspected
               crimes
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               partisans
               and
               creatures
               of
               that
               Sect
               will
               conclude
               I
               have
               in
               me
               more
               fire
               then
               flegme
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               speaks
               rather
               my
               indiscretion
               then
               my
               zeale
               to
               enter
               the
               lists
               ,
               alone
               ,
               against
               so
               many
               enemies
               .
               But
               Truth
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               which
               is
               stronger
               then
               any
               thing
               of
               man
               ,
               forces
               me
               to
               speak
               ,
               and
               the
               welfare
               of
               your
               State
               requires
               as
               an
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               obligations
               I
               owe
               you
               ,
               this
               tribute
               of
               my
               fidelity
               ,
               since
               I
               cannot
               but
               confesse
               my
               being
               and
               life
               the
               effects
               of
               your
               liberalitie
               and
               the
               protection
               of
               your
               armes
               .
               The
               noise
               which
               my
               Adversaries
               
               have
               made
               ,
               hath
               raised
               me
               out
               of
               the
               lethargy
               I
               was
               in
               ,
               and
               their
               malicious
               ▪
               prosecution
               against
               me
               hath
               forced
               from
               my
               mouth
               ,
               what
               I
               had
               resolved
               should
               otherwise
               have
               been
               smothered
               there
               .
               Both
               divine
               and
               humane
               right
               commands
               me
               now
               to
               disturbe
               my
               own
               quiet
               ,
               and
               the
               concernment
               of
               Gods
               glory
               puts
               me
               upon
               my
               own
               vindication
               .
            
             
               I
               come
               therefore
               to
               blowes
               wit●
               them
               ,
               precisely
               in
               that
               Countrey
               whe●
               I
               have
               known
               them
               ,
               and
               remove
               not
               th●
               seat
               of
               the
               war
               into
               Spain
               to
               defeat
               the●
               there
               ,
               nor
               yet
               into
               Italy
               to
               engage
               the●
               there
               .
               I
               make
               my
               owne
               party
               goo●
               where
               I
               am
               set
               upon
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Pr●vince
               ,
               which
               hath
               pretended
               to
               put
               ●
               an
               Endictment
               against
               me
               ,
               shall
               ha●
               the
               shame
               to
               be
               brought
               upon
               t●
               SCAFFOLD
               ,
               for
               the
               crimes
               it
               ●
               guilty
               of
               :
               The
               armes
               I
               make
               use
               ●
               against
               them
               in
               this
               Book
               ,
               are
               no
               oth●
               then
               what
               they
               themselves
               have
               put
               i●
               to
               my
               hands
               ▪
               the
               wounds
               they
               sha●
               
               give
               their
               own
               reputation
               will
               fall
               upon
               them
               so
               much
               the
               more
               deservedly
               since
               that
               they
               have
               without
               any
               reason
               egged
               me
               on
               ,
               and
               forced
               me
               upon
               a
               necessity
               to
               beat
               them
               .
            
             
               Did
               but
               the
               one
               halfe
               of
               Europe
               concurre
               with
               my
               judgement
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               were
               onely
               distrustfull
               ,
               that
               these
               conscientious
               Hypocrites
               are
               prejudiciall
               to
               Common-wealths
               ,
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               yet
               heard
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               of
               Gascony
               would
               haply
               make
               some
               difficulty
               to
               give
               credit
               to
               my
               discourse
               ;
               but
               the
               experience
               the
               world
               hath
               of
               the
               disturbances
               and
               conspiracies
               they
               are
               guilty
               of
               in
               all
               Countries
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               perpetuall
               confirmation
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               those
               they
               are
               charged
               with
               in
               Guienne
               .
               For
               those
               noble
               and
               triumphant
               Provinces
               ,
               I
               have
               this
               to
               say
               in
               particular
               to
               your
               Highnesses
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               the
               men
               who
               make
               it
               their
               businesse
               to
               bring
               an
               odium
               on
               the
               Allyances
               which
               the
               greatest
               Monarchs
               contract
               with
               you
               ;
               these
               bring
               
               it
               into
               dispute
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               not
               lawfull
               to
               break
               the
               faith
               they
               have
               sworn
               to
               you
               ;
               those
               are
               they
               that
               conclude
               all
               that
               fight
               under
               your
               Banners
               damned
               ;
               nay
               ,
               if
               it
               lyes
               but
               in
               their
               power
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               your
               triumph
               shall
               be
               buried
               in
               dishonour
               ,
               it
               being
               their
               greatest
               designe
               onely
               to
               doe
               mischief
               ,
               and
               their
               maine
               intention
               to
               betray
               the
               United
               Provinces
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               their
               Emissaries
               in
               your
               Territories
               ,
               and
               there
               met
               so
               considerable
               a
               number
               of
               them
               lately
               at
               the
               publication
               of
               my
               DECLARATION
               as
               might
               make
               a
               just
               Assembly
               at
               the
               Hague
               ,
               to
               consider
               whether
               it
               were
               fit
               to
               answer
               me
               .
               These
               ravenous
               Wolves
               disguised
               like
               sheep
               ,
               wander
               up
               and
               down
               both
               within
               and
               without
               your
               Cities
               ,
               to
               devoure
               the
               Inhabitants
               thereof
               ▪
               and
               will
               still
               be
               seeking
               out
               their
               prey
               ▪
               if
               your
               seven-arrow'd
               Lyon
               do
               not
               teare
               them
               in
               pieces
               .
               They
               will
               shortly
               have
               their
               Conventicles
               among
               us
               as
               frequent
               and
               numerous
               as
               they
               have
               had
               for
               some
               
               years
               past
               in
               England
               .
               Fifty
               of
               them
               clad
               in
               severall
               habits
               ,
               having
               met
               together
               at
               a
               Councel
               in
               London
               deputed
               a
               publick
               Agent
               to
               Rome
               .
               The
               presumption
               they
               are
               guilty
               of
               may
               well
               engage
               them
               in
               such
               attempts
               here
               also
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               make
               that
               advantageous
               peace
               ,
               whereby
               even
               your
               Frontiers
               enjoy
               their
               quiet
               ,
               subservient
               to
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               a
               war
               in
               Religion
               ;
               and
               this
               seems
               to
               be
               the
               principall
               aime
               of
               these
               enemies
               of
               your
               State
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               so
               much
               the
               more
               dangerously
               do
               insinuate
               ,
               when
               they
               put
               the
               rebellious
               into
               hopes
               of
               Paradice
               for
               their
               reward
               .
            
             
               The
               multitude
               and
               var●etie
               of
               the
               crimes
               wherewith
               I
               charge
               them
               ,
               and
               prove
               them
               guilty
               of
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               and
               the
               other
               Treatise
               ,
               will
               give
               you
               such
               an
               idea
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               must
               needs
               put
               you
               upon
               thoughts
               of
               preventing
               these
               inconveniences
               .
               I
               take
               off
               their
               faces
               the
               veils
               of
               their
               hypocrisie
               which
               hid
               their
               deformities
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               upon
               a
               Scaffold
               ,
               
               that
               they
               may
               be
               the
               more
               commodiously
               seen
               in
               their
               ignominy
               .
               If
               the
               incomparable
               moderation
               of
               your
               spirits
               conceive
               my
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               somewhat
               too
               violent
               ,
               I
               beseech
               your
               Highnesses
               to
               pardon
               it
               ,
               as
               proceeding
               from
               the
               zeale
               of
               my
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               ,
               after
               their
               bloody
               prosecutions
               upon
               my
               change
               ,
               I
               neither
               could
               nor
               ought
               to
               have
               any
               tendernesse
               for
               them
               ,
               without
               leaving
               innocence
               under
               oppression
               ,
               and
               declaring
               my
               conversion
               blame-worthy
               .
            
             
               The
               indignation
               which
               swells
               the●
               so
               much
               against
               me
               ,
               hath
               made
               the●
               stark
               mad
               ,
               and
               the
               rage
               they
               are
               in
               a
               my
               conversion
               hath
               put
               them
               upon
               suc●
               courses
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               fire
               and
               swor●
               ordinary
               things
               to
               persecute
               me
               withal●
               If
               the
               DECLARATION
               of
               m●
               Faith
               ,
               lately
               made
               ,
               with
               all
               Christia●
               modesty
               ,
               not
               casting
               the
               least
               dirt
               up●
               them
               ,
               hath
               stung
               them
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               the●
               endeavour
               my
               death
               for
               it
               ,
               what
               wi●
               the
               SCAFFOLD
               do
               upon
               which
               ▪
               
               now
               bring
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               advice
               I
               have
               given
               your
               Lordships
               to
               beware
               of
               their
               traiterous
               attempts
               ?
               No
               doubt
               but
               they
               will
               use
               all
               the
               means
               possible
               to
               compasse
               my
               destruction
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               will
               go
               on
               suitable
               to
               what
               they
               have
               already
               begun
               .
               But
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               I
               yet
               live
               through
               the
               infinite
               mercy
               of
               God
               under
               the
               security
               of
               your
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               your
               particular
               protection
               over
               me
               ,
               which
               I
               humbly
               implore
               may
               be
               my
               buckler
               against
               the
               persecutions
               of
               all
               my
               Adversaries
               .
            
             
               If
               therefore
               your
               eminent
               Lordships
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               remember
               a
               persecuted
               Wretch
               ,
               who
               hath
               his
               pen
               constantly
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               his
               thoughts
               alwayes
               taken
               up
               to
               vindicate
               himself
               against
               those
               that
               pursue
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               upon
               no
               other
               account
               then
               that
               he
               is
               enter'd
               into
               the
               same
               communion
               with
               you
               ,
               as
               all
               our
               Brethren
               of
               France
               can
               satisfie
               you
               ,
               I
               shall
               ly
               secure
               under
               the
               shelter
               of
               your
               Palmes
               ,
               and
               ,
               under
               the
               Authority
               of
               your
               glorious
               Name
               ,
               shall
               be
               not
               
               onely
               couragious
               but
               invincible
               ,
               making
               it
               my
               perpetuall
               suit
               to
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               I
               suffer
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               both
               here
               and
               hereafter
               crown
               your
               Illustrious
               Highnesses
               with
               all
               blessings
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               obliged
               by
               the
               quality
               of
               ,
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lords
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 most
                 humble
                 ,
                 most
                 obedient
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 most
                 faithfull
                 servant
                 
                   PETER
                   JARRIGIUS
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               TABLE
               Of
               the
               Chapters
               of
               the
               first
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 Discovering
                 a
                 custome
                 (
                 fatall
                 to
                 themselves
                 )
                 which
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 have
                 ,
                 ever
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 they
                 fear
                 will
                 reveale
                 their
                 crimes
                 .
                 
                   page
                   1.
                
                 
              
               
                 Chap.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Impeachment
                 of
                 High-Treason
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Jesuits
                   .
                   5
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Endictment
                 of
                 Encroachments
                 and
                 Antidates
                 put
                 in
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Jesuits
                   11
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Jesuits
                 arraign'd
                 at
                 the
                 Barre
                 for
                 the
                 murthering
                 of
                 abundance
                 of
                 little
                 children
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 oversight
                 17
              
               
                 Chap.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 information
                 put
                 in
                 against
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 of
                 the
                 incontinency
                 they
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Classes
                   .
                   24
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 Bill
                 put
                 in
                 against
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 impurities
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Visits
                   29
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 third
                 Bill
                 of
                 Villanies
                 committed
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Churches
                   35
                
              
               
                 
                 Chap.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 fourth
                 bill
                 ,
                 of
                 venereall
                 uncleannesses
                 ,
                 committed
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Houses
                   p
                   41
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 fifth
                 Endictment
                 of
                 the
                 Lascivious
                 villanies
                 committed
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 in
                 their
                 Itenerancies
                 and
                 
                   Countrey-houses
                   .
                   47
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 sixth
                 charge
                 ,
                 of
                 Obscenities
                 ,
                 committed
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 conversations
                 with
                 Nuns
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Convents
                   55
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Bill
                 of
                 enditement
                 brought
                 in
                 against
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 for
                 
                   coyning
                   60
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 Discovering
                 the
                 ingratitude
                 and
                 exasperatio●
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 highly
                 ●blig'd
                 them
                 65
              
               
                 Chap.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 Reflections
                 upon
                 the
                 twelve
                 precedent
                 discourses
                 7●
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               second
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 Shewing
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 my
                 writing
                 ,
                 after
                 th●
                 excellent
                 refutation
                 ,
                 published
                 on
                 my
                 behalf
                 ●
                 Monsieur
                 
                   Vincent
                   ▪
                   p.
                   ●
                
              
               
                 
                 Chap.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 character
                 of
                 
                   James
                   Beaufes
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 abilities
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 
                   Learning
                   4
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 
                   James
                   Beaufes
                
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 
                   manners
                   8
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Giving
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Jesuits
                   against
                   me
                   13
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 Discovering
                 the
                 cheats
                 and
                 evasions
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 in
                 their
                 prosecution
                 16
              
               
                 Chap.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 Containing
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 accusation
                 put
                 in
                 against
                 me
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Jesuits
                   21
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 Discovering
                 the
                 childish
                 inventions
                 of
                 Beaufes
                 to
                 make
                 my
                 Letters
                 contradictory
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 27
              
               
                 Chap.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 Discovering
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Society
                 of
                 Jesus
                 men
                 are
                 perpetually
                 subject
                 to
                 repining
                 and
                 discontent
                 33
              
               
                 Chap.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 Other
                 grounds
                 of
                 discontent
                 among
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Superiours
                   39
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 Assigning
                 other
                 undenyable
                 causes
                 of
                 discontent
                 among
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 injustice
                 
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Superiours
                   4
                   ▪
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 Producing
                 severall
                 reasons
                 of
                 discontent
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 Syindications
                 that
                 are
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Jesuits
                   48
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 Shewing
                 the
                 falsifications
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 in
                 the
                 impression
                 of
                 my
                 
                   Letters
                   52
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 way
                 of
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 convictions
                 which
                 
                   James
                   Beaufes
                
                 pretends
                 to
                 draw
                 from
                 the
                 precedent
                 Letters
                 .
                 57
              
               
                 Chap.
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 Wherein
                 
                   James
                   Beaufes
                
                 is
                 found
                 guilty
                 of
                 a
                 notorious
                 imprudence
                 ,
                 tending
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 his
                 Brethren
                 the
                 
                   Jesuits
                   ,
                   61
                
              
               
                 Chap.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 Wherein
                 observation
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 another
                 imprudence
                 of
                 
                   James
                   Beaufes
                
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 the
                 domestick
                 peace
                 of
                 their
                 Houses
                 .
                 66
              
               
                 Chap.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 Discovering
                 Beaufes
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 notorious
                 Lyar.
                 70
              
               
                 Chap.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 Demonstrating
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 accusations
                 contribute
                 to
                 my
                 
                   vindication
                   .
                   76
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               IESVITS
               UPON
               THE
               SCAFFOLD
               .
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 Discovering
                 a
                 Custome
                 (
                 fatall
                 to
                 themselves
                 )
                 which
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 have
                 ,
                 ever
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 they
                 feare
                 ,
                 will
                 reveale
                 their
                 crimes
                 .
              
               
                 T
                 Is
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Legerdemain
                 now
                 grown
                 old
                 among
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 to
                 traduce
                 and
                 calumniate
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 upon
                 very
                 good
                 grounds
                 ,
                 quit
                 their
                 Society
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 conceive
                 themselves
                 oblig'd
                 either
                 in
                 conscience
                 or
                 a
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 word
                 or
                 writing
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 their
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 easily
                 credited
                 .
                 While
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 Ligne
                 left
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 slight
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 weaken
                 the
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 elude
                 the
                 unavoidable
                 accusations
                 of
                 the
                 Pasquier's
                 ,
                 the
                 Servin's
                 ,
                 the
                 Arnauld's
                 &c.
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 credulous
                 people
                 that
                 those
                 incomparable
                 men
                 were
                 fautors
                 of
                 Calvinisme
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 spirit
                 injurious
                 to
                 Truth
                 ,
                 have
                 imagined
                 themselves
                 sufficienily
                 vindicated
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 horrid
                 
                 crimes
                 ,
                 and
                 execrable
                 parricides
                 wherewith
                 they
                 were
                 justly
                 charg'd
                 by
                 those
                 illustrious
                 Officers
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 some
                 wretched
                 Answers
                 that
                 came
                 from
                 them
                 they
                 accus'd
                 the
                 others
                 of
                 HERESIE
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 change
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 some
                 moneths
                 since
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 having
                 put
                 them
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 a
                 losse
                 ,
                 observe
                 their
                 proceeding
                 thereupon
                 .
                 To
                 disarme
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 weaken
                 ,
                 or
                 absolutely
                 discredit
                 all
                 the
                 evidence
                 I
                 have
                 to
                 produce
                 against
                 them
                 before
                 Universities
                 ,
                 Judges
                 ,
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 and
                 Kings
                 ,
                 they
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 invention
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 it
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 o●
                 vindication
                 to
                 say
                 barely
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 turn'd
                 to
                 the
                 reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 's
                 visible
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ▪
                 they
                 saw
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 adding
                 two
                 things
                 ▪
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 no
                 esteem
                 or
                 consideration
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 while
                 I
                 was
                 yet
                 amon●
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 for
                 some
                 dayes
                 guilty
                 of
                 Sacriledge
                 .
                 I●
                 order
                 therefore
                 to
                 their
                 design
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 i●
                 mens
                 minds
                 a
                 prejudice
                 against
                 my
                 person
                 ,
                 they
                 perceived
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 an
                 Impostor
                 to
                 feign
                 ,
                 of
                 Forger
                 ,
                 to
                 falsifie
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 impudent
                 person
                 ,
                 to
                 vent
                 thing
                 without
                 any
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 must
                 employ
                 again●
                 me
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 no
                 reputation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 fear
                 th●
                 losse
                 of
                 any
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 underminers
                 of
                 all
                 States
                 and
                 Government●
                 a
                 Body
                 of
                 men
                 which
                 like
                 the
                 Trojan
                 horse
                 is
                 full
                 ●
                 Dolophus's
                 and
                 Mirmidon's
                 ,
                 are
                 well
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 C●lumniators
                 to
                 defile
                 both
                 pulpit
                 and
                 paper
                 ,
                 with
                 th●
                 blackest
                 detractions
                 .
                 Had
                 it
                 been
                 as
                 requisite
                 to
                 fi●
                 out
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 worth
                 and
                 honesty
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 e●deavour
                 my
                 edification
                 and
                 reduction
                 by
                 his
                 example
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 consequence
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 one
                 emine●
                 for
                 his
                 imprudence
                 ,
                 to
                 traduce
                 me
                 ,
                 the
                 difficulty
                 ha●
                 been
                 much
                 greater
                 ,
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 must
                 say
                 the
                 choice
                 hath
                 prov●d
                 very
                 fortunate
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 fat●
                 to
                 themselves
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 impartiall
                 man
                 eith●
                 within
                 the
                 Society
                 or
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 acquainte
                 with
                 
                   James
                   Beaufe's
                
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 testifie
                 this
                 truth
                 
                 that
                 ,
                 ●earch
                 the
                 whole
                 Province
                 of
                 Guienne
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 afford
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 in
                 shamelessenesse
                 shall
                 by
                 many
                 degrees
                 come
                 neer
                 the
                 said
                 James
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 per●on
                 of
                 inexpressible
                 confidence
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 can
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 deny
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 and
                 presence
                 of
                 thousands
                 ,
                 all
                 he
                 ever
                 saw
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 out
                 for
                 certain
                 convictions
                 ,
                 most
                 apparent
                 impostures
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 therefore
                 ,
                 alone
                 ,
                 forc'd
                 by
                 an
                 unavoidable
                 necessity
                 ,
                 to
                 vindicate
                 my self
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 ag●inst
                 this
                 vast
                 Body
                 ,
                 whose
                 arms
                 reach
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 China
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 against
                 this
                 infamous
                 Preacher
                 of
                 theirs
                 who
                 worries
                 me
                 so
                 much
                 both
                 by
                 word
                 and
                 writing
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 accordingly
                 divide
                 my
                 work
                 into
                 two
                 books
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 businesse
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 horrid
                 crimes
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Guienne
                 have
                 committed
                 ,
                 that
                 thence
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 concluded
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fear
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 I
                 should
                 first
                 or
                 last
                 have
                 something
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 made
                 them
                 so
                 hasty
                 in
                 their
                 designes
                 against
                 me
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 sh●ll
                 contain
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Calumnies
                 of
                 
                   James
                   Beaufe's
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Priest
                 of
                 that
                 Society
                 .
                 I
                 write
                 both
                 conscientiously
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 rath●r
                 upon
                 the
                 defensive
                 then
                 the
                 assault
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 that
                 eternall
                 Providence
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 crimes
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 hidden
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 should
                 first
                 set
                 upon
                 me
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 I
                 ●ight
                 afterwards
                 let
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 ●rdures
                 ,
                 what
                 impurities
                 they
                 hide
                 under
                 the
                 long
                 cloaks
                 of
                 their
                 Hyp●crisie
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 eternall
                 God
                 therefore
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 p●esence
                 I
                 write
                 ,
                 is
                 my
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 was
                 ●ost
                 particularly
                 intimate
                 with
                 ,
                 can
                 tell
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 be
                 silent
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 the
                 quiet
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 implacable
                 fu●y
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 known
                 all
                 France
                 over
                 ,
                 forces
                 me
                 to
                 pu●
                 pen
                 to
                 Paper
                 ,
                 meerly
                 to
                 defend
                 my self
                 against
                 their
                 bloody
                 persecutions
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 done
                 as
                 the
                 Goat
                 did
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 sacrific'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Altars
                 of
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Priests
                 having
                 let
                 fall
                 
                 the
                 knife
                 among
                 the
                 rushes
                 that
                 were
                 under
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 the
                 goat
                 struggl'd
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 they
                 found
                 it
                 again
                 and
                 thrust
                 it
                 into
                 her
                 throat
                 .
                 I
                 was
                 retir'd
                 hither
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 small
                 corner
                 of
                 Holland
                 ,
                 to
                 work
                 out
                 my
                 own
                 salvation
                 in
                 obscurity
                 ,
                 having
                 renounc'd
                 the
                 trouble
                 and
                 distraction
                 of
                 humane
                 affairs
                 ,
                 as
                 Bees
                 make
                 their
                 honey
                 in
                 their
                 combs
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 those
                 excellent
                 Architects
                 built
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Solomon
                 without
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 hammer
                 .
                 They
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 have
                 made
                 such
                 an
                 hue-and-cry
                 in
                 their
                 Pulpits
                 after
                 the
                 Sacrilegious
                 person
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 search
                 after
                 my
                 Letters
                 to
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 hopes
                 to
                 find
                 in
                 them
                 some
                 matter
                 of
                 discontent
                 whereon
                 to
                 ground
                 my
                 leaving
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 put
                 in
                 inditements
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 own
                 justification
                 ,
                 forc'd
                 me
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 against
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 crimes
                 I
                 charge
                 them
                 with
                 .
                 Had
                 they
                 suffer'd
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 quiet
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 liv'd
                 obscure
                 and
                 unknown
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 found
                 it
                 no
                 great
                 difficulty
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 world
                 believe
                 me
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 no
                 worth
                 or
                 parts
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 forc'd
                 me
                 to
                 write
                 ,
                 people
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 so
                 contemptible
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 me
                 thought
                 .
                 With
                 this
                 into
                 the
                 bargain
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 they
                 effect
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 yet
                 onely
                 in
                 design
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 remove
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 either
                 by
                 assassination
                 or
                 poyson
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 I
                 understand
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 they
                 threaten
                 ,
                 all
                 France
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 their
                 proceedings
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 therefore
                 to
                 entreat
                 my
                 Reader
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 Romane-Catholick
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 consider
                 my
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 unjustice
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 reformed
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 thy
                 prayers
                 to
                 the
                 eternall
                 disposer
                 o●
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 through
                 his
                 Grace
                 ▪
                 to
                 deliver
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 Knife
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Impeachment
                 of
                 
                   High
                   ▪
                   Treason
                
                 against
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 act
                 of
                 Ingratitude
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 hate
                 that
                 person
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 naturally
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 at
                 his
                 losses
                 and
                 misfortunes
                 even
                 while
                 he
                 lives
                 under
                 his
                 protection
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Liberal
                 ty
                 .
                 Lewis
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 of
                 triumphant
                 memory
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 perpetuall
                 businesse
                 to
                 oblige
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 while
                 he
                 liv'd
                 .
                 The
                 ready
                 money
                 which
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 to
                 purchase
                 the
                 place
                 wh●ch
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 Pau
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 sumptuous
                 Edifice
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 beauty
                 ,
                 and
                 magnifi
                 ence
                 surpasses
                 the
                 Palace
                 Royall
                 ,
                 the
                 twelve
                 th●us●nd
                 Livers
                 of
                 yearly
                 revenue
                 which
                 he
                 assign'd
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 desmesne
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 necessitous
                 Country
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 small
                 items
                 of
                 the
                 totall
                 Summe
                 of
                 above
                 a
                 Million
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 Monarch
                 ha●h
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 excess
                 of
                 liberality
                 ,
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 them
                 in
                 severall
                 places
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 France
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 all
                 th●s
                 signifies
                 not
                 much
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 nay
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 that
                 Benefits
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 certain
                 influence
                 on
                 Tigers
                 ,
                 and
                 Presents
                 ,
                 which
                 work
                 a
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 inclinations
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 enemies
                 ,
                 could
                 never
                 f●rce
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 that
                 litle
                 bird-lime
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 aversion
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 conceiv'd
                 against
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Henry
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 affable
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 kings
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Paris
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 
                   John
                   Chastell
                
                 for
                 attempting
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Monarch
                 ;
                 the
                 punishment
                 inflicted
                 on
                 
                   John
                   Guignard
                
                 a
                 pri●st
                 of
                 their
                 Society
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 hang'd
                 ;
                 the
                 Pyramid
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 banishment
                 out
                 of
                 France
                 have
                 so
                 exasperated
                 these
                 religious
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 successes
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 they
                 repine
                 at
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 bad
                 ,
                 they
                 rejoyce
                 at
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 conceive
                 my self
                 oblig'd
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 well-wisher
                 to
                 my
                 native
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 now
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 gotten
                 ●ut
                 of
                 their
                 clutches
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 that
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 certain
                 criminall
                 actions
                 which
                 they
                 stand
                 guilty
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 may
                 clearly
                 see
                 the
                 secret
                 aversion
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 call'd
                 the
                 damme-viper
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 plots
                 and
                 intrigues
                 .
                 A
                 time
                 was
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 that
                 Crown
                 were
                 very
                 successe-full
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 
                   John
                   le
                   Verth
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 Picardy
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 they
                 took
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 Corbie
                 .
                 Newes
                 coming
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 Colledge
                 at
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 joy
                 conceiv'd
                 thereat
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 half
                 a
                 score
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 having
                 secretly
                 and
                 without
                 noise
                 gotten
                 the
                 brooms
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 chambers
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 few
                 faggots
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 steeple
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 a
                 bone
                 fire
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 sung
                 
                   Te
                   Deum
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 victories
                 of
                 the
                 Emper●ur
                 and
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 certain
                 pieces
                 of
                 Poetry
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 writ
                 in
                 celebration
                 of
                 their
                 Valour
                 and
                 exploits
                 .
                 It
                 being
                 wh●spered
                 about
                 the
                 house
                 that
                 the
                 excesse
                 of
                 joy
                 had
                 transported
                 some
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 of
                 insolence
                 ,
                 the
                 Rector
                 who
                 was
                 privy
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 took
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 acquainted
                 therewith
                 by
                 some
                 well
                 affected
                 French
                 ▪
                 ●an
                 ,
                 onely
                 entreated
                 the
                 same
                 party
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 take
                 no
                 further
                 aire
                 .
                 If
                 so
                 much
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Spaine
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 colledge
                 of
                 Rome
                 against
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 the
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 punish
                 their
                 pretended
                 su●jects
                 for
                 lesse
                 faults
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 would
                 certainly
                 have
                 exercised
                 all
                 their
                 authority
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 assoon
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 such
                 contagious
                 members
                 from
                 the
                 sounder
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 But
                 indeed
                 he
                 that
                 knowes
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 my self
                 (
                 who
                 have
                 lived
                 foure
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 among
                 them
                 )
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 side
                 with
                 the
                 Spanyard
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 at
                 the
                 misfortunes
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 formal
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 will
                 
                 not
                 be
                 astonished
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 crime
                 of
                 high
                 treason
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 citty
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Colledge
                 of
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 punished
                 ;
                 
                   qui
                   ta●et
                   consentire
                   videtur
                
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Colledge
                 waiting
                 in
                 the
                 Rector's
                 outer
                 chamber
                 ,
                 having
                 some
                 business
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 him
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 wanting
                 something
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 elude
                 the
                 time
                 during
                 my
                 attendance
                 ,
                 I
                 cast
                 my
                 eye
                 on
                 a
                 Map
                 of
                 Flanders
                 that
                 hung
                 there
                 .
                 I
                 observed
                 that
                 the
                 Graver
                 had
                 ,
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Belgick
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 drawn
                 the
                 several
                 Princes
                 that
                 had
                 g
                 verned
                 the
                 Low
                 cou●tries
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Jesuit
                 had
                 maliciously
                 blotted
                 out
                 the
                 effigies
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 this
                 raised
                 in
                 me
                 a
                 cu●iosity
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 who
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 that
                 that
                 bold
                 hand
                 thought
                 unworthy
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 illustrious
                 rank
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 discovered
                 by
                 the
                 Letters
                 that
                 were
                 left
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 effigies
                 of
                 
                   Francis
                   de
                   Valois
                
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Alancon
                 .
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 mov●d
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 mentioning
                 the
                 thing
                 I
                 came
                 to
                 propose
                 to
                 the
                 Rector
                 ,
                 I
                 shewed
                 him
                 the
                 blotted
                 picture
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 insolent
                 persons
                 that
                 must
                 needs
                 wreak
                 their
                 malice
                 on
                 the
                 images
                 of
                 our
                 Princes
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 endured
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 obliged
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 secret
                 and
                 serious
                 enquiries
                 into
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 society
                 might
                 be
                 cleared
                 of
                 those
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Blood-royal
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 that
                 over-mild
                 and
                 fearful
                 man
                 ▪
                 shrinking
                 up
                 his
                 shoulders
                 made
                 this
                 answer
                 :
                 
                   you
                   see
                   how
                   extravagant
                   some
                   among
                   us
                   are
                   ,
                   what
                   course
                   w●uld
                   you
                   have
                   taken
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   they
                   cannot
                   endure
                   the
                   very
                   pictures
                   of
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   France
                   .
                
                 This
                 signifies
                 not
                 much
                 ,
                 you'●
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 haply
                 worth
                 urgi●g
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 discover
                 what
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Vipers
                 France
                 nourishes
                 in
                 her
                 bosome
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 this
                 map
                 may
                 be
                 yet
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 chamber
                 ,
                 if
                 what
                 I
                 now
                 write
                 hath
                 not
                 given
                 them
                 occasion
                 to
                 remove
                 it
                 thence
                 or
                 to
                 change
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 another
                 discovery
                 of
                 animosity
                 against
                 our
                 Kings
                 fell
                 from
                 a
                 certain
                 Jesuit
                 ,
                 named
                 Fab●icius
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 
                 banquet
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 was
                 ,
                 by
                 Nation
                 a
                 Germane
                 ,
                 and
                 companion
                 to
                 
                   Denis
                   l'
                   Espaulart
                
                 in
                 his
                 preachings
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Advent
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 town
                 of
                 
                   Fontenay
                   le-●omte
                
                 .
                 The
                 indiscreet
                 stranger
                 ,
                 not
                 yet
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 niceness
                 and
                 reverence
                 which
                 the
                 French
                 observe
                 when
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 their
                 Monark
                 ,
                 hearing
                 some
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 table
                 saying
                 ;
                 that
                 Henry
                 the
                 fourth
                 had
                 some
                 great
                 designes
                 upon
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 would
                 have
                 happened
                 great
                 revolutions
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 continued
                 his
                 life
                 a
                 little
                 longer
                 ;
                 
                   ita
                   est
                
                 ,
                 sayes
                 he
                 in
                 Latine
                 ,
                 
                   sed
                   ,
                   per
                   dei
                   gratiam
                   et
                   bonorum
                   curam
                   ,
                   culter
                   obstitit
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   't
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   but
                   through
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   good
                   men
                   ,
                   a
                   knife
                   prevented
                   it
                   .
                
                 Had
                 there
                 been
                 a
                 rack
                 provided
                 upon
                 this
                 hint
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 possibly
                 have
                 said
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 halvs
                 ,
                 but
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 discovered
                 to
                 posterity
                 ,
                 what
                 France
                 hath
                 much
                 suspected
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 could
                 clearly
                 finde
                 out
                 .
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 God
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 Grand-child
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Henry
                 know
                 ,
                 who
                 these
                 
                   good
                   men
                
                 are
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Jesuit
                 said
                 ,
                 put
                 France
                 into
                 mourning
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 his
                 Grand
                 father
                 of
                 famous
                 memory
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 preparing
                 a
                 triumph
                 for
                 his
                 dearest
                 spouse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Jesuits
                 are
                 afraid
                 God
                 should
                 take
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 their
                 devotions
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 say
                 what
                 all
                 France
                 does
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 prayer
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   Vitiorum
                   monstra
                   devitare
                   ,
                   hostes
                   superare
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   shun
                   the
                   monsters
                   of
                   vices
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   overcome
                   his
                   enemies
                   .
                
                 The
                 Provincial
                 Pitard
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 razed
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Litanies
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 at
                 eight
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 ,
                 these
                 words
                 printed
                 ,
                 HOSTES
                 SUPERARE
                 ,
                 TO
                 OVERCOME
                 HIS
                 ENEMIES
                 :
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 enemy
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 since
                 Charles
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Spanyard
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 trouble
                 them
                 extreamly
                 to
                 wish
                 any
                 victories
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 my self
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 seen
                 others
                 ,
                 very
                 grave
                 persons
                 ,
                 reproved
                 by
                 the
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 after
                 the
                 prohibition
                 made
                 ,
                 added
                 the
                 fore-recited
                 
                 words
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 these
                 making
                 answer
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 lawful
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 French
                 men
                 ,
                 a●d
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Cathedral
                 Churches
                 that
                 prayed
                 so
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 might
                 be
                 victorious
                 over
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 you
                 must
                 ,
                 replied
                 they
                 ,
                 to
                 hide
                 their
                 malicious
                 treachery
                 under
                 the
                 veyl
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 con●orm
                 your selves
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Gallican
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 demand
                 victories
                 for
                 Kings
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 would
                 surprize
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 make
                 speed
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Litanies
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 Oratory
                 of
                 their
                 Hall
                 of
                 recreation
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 finde
                 in
                 those
                 little
                 books
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 still
                 used
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Hostes
                   superare
                
                 ,
                 are
                 dashed
                 out
                 wi●h
                 a
                 pen.
                 It
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wills
                 of
                 these
                 Zealots
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 distil
                 venome
                 even
                 into
                 their
                 devotions
                 ▪
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 founds
                 Colledges
                 for
                 these
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 may
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 prosperity
                 of
                 his
                 arms
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Superiours
                 of
                 Guienne
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 express
                 command
                 ,
                 forbid
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 them
                 to
                 desire
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 their
                 publick
                 prayers
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 overcome
                 his
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 hatred
                 against
                 Kings
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 among
                 them
                 is
                 become
                 another
                 nature
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 satisfied
                 only
                 with
                 Blood
                 royal
                 ,
                 but
                 engages
                 them
                 further
                 to
                 wish
                 ill
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 wise
                 councels
                 and
                 high
                 enterprises
                 endeavour
                 the
                 greatness
                 and
                 dilatation
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 news
                 came
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 revolt
                 of
                 all
                 Portugal
                 ,
                 they
                 immediately
                 conceiving
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 revolution
                 so
                 fatal
                 to
                 the
                 Spanyard
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 about
                 by
                 the
                 policy
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 Cardinal
                 Richelieu
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 for
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 four
                 Jesuits
                 discoursing
                 of
                 it
                 that
                 night
                 very
                 confidently
                 and
                 privately
                 in
                 a
                 chamber
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 where
                 Theology
                 is
                 taught
                 ,
                 in
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 so
                 enraged
                 to
                 hear
                 that
                 so
                 considerable
                 a
                 loss
                 had
                 befallen
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 madness
                 he
                 took
                 a
                 picture
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 's
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 run
                 it
                 through
                 several
                 times
                 with
                 
                 a
                 pen
                 knife
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 eyes
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 the
                 candle
                 and
                 bu●nt
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 wounds
                 given
                 the
                 paper
                 ,
                 did
                 that
                 great
                 Polititian
                 no
                 great
                 hurt
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 he
                 ever
                 discovered
                 the
                 exaspe●ated
                 inclinations
                 of
                 these
                 creatures
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 taken
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 heed
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 ●he
                 world
                 believe
                 that
                 they
                 live
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Another
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 society
                 having
                 observed
                 that
                 an
                 unskilful
                 Graver
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 very
                 wretch●d
                 draught
                 of
                 that
                 gr●at
                 Minister
                 of
                 state
                 ,
                 bought
                 up
                 abundance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 made
                 them
                 up
                 into
                 packets
                 ,
                 sent
                 them
                 to
                 div●rse
                 Colledges
                 in
                 Spain
                 and
                 Germany
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 his
                 Brethren
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 that
                 Devil
                 .
                 These
                 sal●ies
                 do
                 indeed
                 speak
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 childish
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 withal
                 conclusive
                 Arguments
                 of
                 their
                 malice
                 against
                 the
                 Crown
                 under
                 which
                 they
                 live
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 some
                 Bishops
                 have
                 ordered
                 
                   Te
                   Deum
                
                 to
                 b●
                 sung
                 ,
                 and
                 publick
                 devotions
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 the
                 happy
                 success
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Arms
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 heard
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 one
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 another
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 to
                 pray
                 heartily
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 prosper
                 his
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Arms
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 stay
                 the
                 cou●se
                 of
                 their
                 bloody
                 victories
                 ,
                 and
                 confound
                 the
                 counsels
                 and
                 designs
                 of
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 who
                 sets
                 all
                 Europe
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 to
                 s●tisfie
                 his
                 own
                 vain
                 glorious
                 humour
                 .
                 What
                 will
                 all
                 w●ll
                 affected
                 French
                 men
                 say
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 persecute
                 the
                 state
                 even
                 in
                 their
                 prayers
                 ?
                 If
                 th●y
                 c●nsider
                 their
                 proceedings
                 ever
                 since
                 their
                 first
                 comming
                 into
                 France
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 hypocritical
                 Body
                 ever
                 discovered
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Princes
                 thereof
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 meerly
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 concernments
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 du●iful
                 and
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 soveraign
                 power
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 flattered
                 a●d
                 loadenwith
                 benefits
                 thereby
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 hostility
                 which
                 they
                 exercise
                 aga
                 nst
                 their
                 lawful
                 superiours
                 the
                 Bish●ps
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 countenanced
                 by
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 imagine
                 how
                 violent
                 and
                 furious
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 against
                 
                 the
                 civil
                 Magistracy
                 when
                 ever
                 the
                 Pope
                 shall
                 think
                 fit
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 particular
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 to
                 protect
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 more
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 book
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 my
                 thoughts
                 to
                 write
                 concerning
                 their
                 Institution
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 occacasion
                 to
                 explicate
                 the
                 Rule
                 which
                 obliges
                 them
                 to
                 stick
                 to
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 in
                 the
                 differences
                 that
                 happen
                 between
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 I
                 wish
                 France
                 may
                 open
                 its
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 may
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 this
                 generation
                 of
                 Vipers
                 which
                 she
                 feeds
                 in
                 her
                 breast
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 to
                 her
                 destruction
                 ,
                 eat
                 out
                 their
                 way
                 through
                 her
                 belly
                 and
                 her
                 bowels
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 endi●ement
                 of
                 Encroachments
                 and
                 Antidates
                 put
                 in
                 against
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 .
              
               
                 THose
                 things
                 whereof
                 most
                 men
                 agree
                 in
                 their
                 judgements
                 ,
                 are
                 commonly
                 grounded
                 upon
                 some
                 truth
                 .
                 Of
                 a
                 thousand
                 people
                 in
                 France
                 that
                 shall
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 revenues
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 nine
                 hundred
                 shall
                 accuse
                 them
                 of
                 being
                 too
                 much
                 inclined
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 dare
                 affirm
                 ,
                 without
                 running
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 doing
                 truth
                 any
                 injury
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 procure
                 them
                 they
                 make
                 nothing
                 to
                 supplant
                 Orphans
                 and
                 Wid●ows
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 much
                 to
                 oppress
                 ,
                 by
                 false
                 contracts
                 ,
                 tradesmen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poorest
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 their
                 Priories
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 accordingly
                 obliged
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 complaints
                 and
                 lamentations
                 of
                 those
                 afflicted
                 people
                 whom
                 the
                 Agents
                 of
                 the
                 society
                 had
                 ,
                 by
                 pure
                 quillets
                 and
                 surprises
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 deprived
                 of
                 those
                 little
                 inheritances
                 which
                 had
                 quietly
                 passed
                 from
                 Father
                 to
                 son
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 forbear
                 blushing
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 confusion
                 ,
                 
                 wherewith
                 my
                 face
                 was
                 covered
                 ,
                 proved
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 those
                 innocent
                 souls
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 no
                 hand
                 in
                 their
                 rapines
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 not
                 to
                 insist
                 upon
                 the
                 particular
                 proof
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 tears
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 that
                 suffer
                 thereby
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 confirms
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 enough
                 to
                 produce
                 one
                 example
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 argument
                 that
                 shall
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 answer
                 and
                 further
                 objection
                 .
                 The
                 Jesuits
                 having
                 taken
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Priory
                 of
                 St.
                 Macaire
                 upon
                 the
                 Garonne
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 worth
                 but
                 five
                 hundred
                 Crowns
                 
                   per
                   ann
                
                 .
                 they
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 so
                 many
                 inventions
                 to
                 improve
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 very
                 well
                 worth
                 twelve
                 thousand
                 Livers
                 a
                 year
                 :
                 which
                 how
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 that
                 height
                 without
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 houses
                 and
                 ruine
                 of
                 Families
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 .
                 The
                 Mannor-book
                 which
                 
                   Francis
                   Souiller
                
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 tenements
                 of
                 that
                 Benefice
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 so
                 little
                 and
                 now
                 so
                 big
                 ,
                 discovers
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 earnestness
                 in
                 dispossessing
                 the
                 Tenants
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Parlement
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 take
                 no
                 course
                 to
                 curb
                 their
                 insatiable
                 avarice
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 some
                 thoughts
                 to
                 dig
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 posts
                 on
                 which
                 are
                 fastened
                 the
                 Tolls
                 and
                 customes
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Guienne
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 new
                 ones
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 grasp
                 all
                 the
                 estates
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 .
                 Hence
                 comes
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 once
                 found
                 out
                 by
                 their
                 subtle
                 insinuations
                 that
                 some
                 poor
                 Labourer
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 defend
                 his
                 title
                 ,
                 they
                 desire
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 fall
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 produce
                 some
                 old
                 manuscript
                 and
                 presently
                 devour
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 press
                 this
                 point
                 more
                 home
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 how
                 they
                 grasp
                 at
                 other
                 men's
                 estates
                 by
                 manifest
                 forgeries
                 .
              
               
                 Monsieur
                 Dedie
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 very
                 good
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Cittizen
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 will
                 haply
                 think
                 himselfe
                 obliged
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Secret
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 reveale
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 bring
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 round
                 Summe
                 of
                 mony
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 but
                 call
                 these
                 Forgers
                 to
                 account
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 engage
                 the
                 Parlement
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 by
                 entertaining
                 
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Forgery
                 which
                 it
                 concernes
                 them
                 to
                 see
                 punished
                 .
                 The
                 wolves
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 devoured
                 the
                 Lambes
                 ,
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 eate
                 up
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 Malescot
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 eager
                 to
                 persecute
                 
                   Peter
                   Dubois
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Priest
                 of
                 their
                 Society
                 ,
                 a●d
                 brought
                 him
                 almost
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 being
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 discovered
                 to
                 the
                 Sieur
                 Bosquet
                 ,
                 Rector
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Malescot
                 and
                 Sabbatheri
                 Procurator
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 for
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 had
                 committed
                 an
                 Antidate
                 in
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 T●llac
                 against
                 Monsieur
                 Dedie
                 ,
                 that
                 peece
                 of
                 Forgerie
                 had
                 been
                 kept
                 as
                 secret
                 as
                 a
                 many
                 others
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 falsification
                 of
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 nature
                 had
                 not
                 so
                 prodigiously
                 broke
                 forth
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 then
                 possible
                 that
                 the
                 crafty
                 may
                 be
                 snapped
                 in
                 the
                 webbe
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 craft
                 .
                 The
                 revengefull
                 Provinciall
                 ,
                 was
                 extreamly
                 deceived
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 took
                 
                   Peter
                   Dubois
                
                 for
                 a
                 fearfull
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 person
                 unable
                 to
                 mannage
                 an
                 affaire
                 of
                 any
                 consequence
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 afterwards
                 found
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 Limousin
                 borne
                 ,
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 weakest
                 kind
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Had
                 Malescot
                 used
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 dissimulation
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 good
                 man
                 had
                 stirred
                 no
                 further
                 in
                 the
                 businesse
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 having
                 sent
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 frighten
                 him
                 by
                 menaces
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 be
                 informed
                 how
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 understand
                 that
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Procurator
                 Sabbatheri
                 had
                 antidated
                 the
                 Deed
                 ,
                 to
                 possesse
                 the
                 Society
                 of
                 the
                 Tillac
                 ,
                 an
                 estate
                 that
                 had
                 this
                 priviledge
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 repurchaceable
                 within
                 a
                 certaine
                 number
                 of
                 years
                 by
                 the
                 next
                 of
                 kinne
                 ,
                 Dubois
                 began
                 to
                 mistrust
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 in
                 the
                 wind
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 interrogatories
                 that
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 made
                 him
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 it
                 from
                 one
                 named
                 Riviere
                 some
                 time
                 Clerk
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 present
                 a
                 Curè
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Seas
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Archbishoprick
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 fully
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 bu●inesse
                 ,
                 he
                 perceived
                 by
                 the
                 reply
                 of
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 stood
                 him
                 upon
                 to
                 lock
                 well
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 To
                 avoid
                 th●refore
                 being
                 surprised
                 and
                 
                 declared
                 an
                 Impostor
                 by
                 the
                 cunning
                 practises
                 of
                 Malescot
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 three
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 hid
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 Closet
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ●ey
                 might
                 be
                 witnesses
                 .
                 Having
                 so
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 got
                 the
                 taid
                 Riviere
                 to
                 his
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 in●reating
                 him
                 to
                 selate
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 confidence
                 as
                 formerly
                 ,
                 ●how
                 the
                 falsification
                 aforesaid
                 was
                 carried
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 thinking
                 himselfe
                 alone
                 with
                 Dubois
                 ,
                 clearly
                 discovered
                 the
                 order
                 they
                 had
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 antedating
                 of
                 the
                 Deed
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 reasons
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 past
                 ,
                 he
                 engaged
                 him
                 to
                 secrecy
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   some
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   hanged
                   for
                   it
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 crime
                 had
                 not
                 come
                 abroad
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 many
                 forgeries
                 ,
                 is
                 pleased
                 that
                 some
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 so
                 ordered
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Provincial
                 must
                 needs
                 persecute
                 the
                 said
                 Dubois
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 injustice
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 heard
                 the
                 bloody
                 rebukes
                 he
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 he
                 having
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 kneele
                 down
                 at
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 low
                 table
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 forbeare
                 the
                 shedding
                 of
                 teares
                 thereat
                 ,
                 but
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 secret
                 witnesses
                 to
                 the
                 verification
                 of
                 the
                 Antedate
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Rivere
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 the
                 implacable
                 fury
                 of
                 a
                 guilty
                 Provinciall
                 ,
                 treating
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 indignity
                 an
                 innocent
                 subject
                 ,
                 gave
                 the
                 glory
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 formally
                 proving
                 to
                 the
                 generall
                 
                   Mutius
                   Vitteleschi
                
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 falsification
                 ,
                 demanded
                 justice
                 .
                 The
                 discovery
                 was
                 now
                 gone
                 too
                 farre
                 ,
                 and
                 mens
                 minds
                 too
                 much
                 exasperated
                 to
                 be
                 denyed
                 it
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 it
                 from
                 coming
                 abroad
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Monsieur
                 Dedie
                 ,
                 the
                 party
                 concerned
                 therein
                 ,
                 an
                 information
                 was
                 received
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfy
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 
                   Peter
                   Dubois
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Monsieur
                 Dedie
                 ,
                 who
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 much
                 in
                 s
                 censed
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 ordered
                 by
                 a
                 personated
                 piece
                 of
                 ▪
                 justice
                 ,
                 that
                 Sabbateri
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 Dubois
                 was
                 honoured
                 with
                 the
                 Procuratorship
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 Malescot
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 time
                 was
                 expired
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 being
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Gibbet
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Monasticall
                 orders
                 to
                 perpetuall
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 as
                 convicted
                 of
                 Forgery
                 ,
                 was
                 sent
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 in
                 appearance
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 banishment
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Rector
                 at
                 Tournon
                 .
              
               
                 Good
                 God
                 ;
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Goevrnment
                 is
                 this
                 that
                 raises
                 crimes
                 into
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 the
                 vertues
                 into
                 chaines
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 civill
                 Magi●●rate
                 justly
                 condemne
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 an
                 Antidate
                 ,
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 justice
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 Generall
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 who
                 bestowes
                 Rectories
                 on
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 canonically
                 convicted
                 of
                 having
                 falsified
                 a
                 pub●ick
                 contract
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 some
                 will
                 tell
                 me
                 that
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 employments
                 are
                 not
                 bestowed
                 among
                 them
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 desert
                 .
                 Sabbatheri
                 and
                 Malescot
                 are
                 old
                 sinners
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 are
                 yet
                 alive
                 .
                 If
                 Monsieur
                 Dedie
                 hath
                 the
                 courage
                 to
                 go
                 through
                 with
                 it
                 as
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 these
                 two
                 ancient
                 men
                 ,
                 aged
                 above
                 seventy
                 years
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 last
                 day
                 upon
                 a
                 Gibbet
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 An●idate
                 was
                 verifyed
                 against
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Superiours
                 among
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 .
                 As
                 concerning
                 the
                 verification
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 Parlement
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 witnesses
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 having
                 quitted
                 the
                 Order
                 cannot
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 a
                 crime
                 so
                 generally
                 knowne
                 ,
                 as
                 Monsieur
                 
                   de
                   Abillon
                
                 ,
                 M.
                 Le
                 Abadie
                 ,
                 M.
                 Baut
                 .
                 M.
                 Colon.
                 M.
                 Debou●●
                 &c.
                 Of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 still
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Peter
                   Dubois
                
                 is
                 yet
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 colledge
                 of
                 
                   Bourdeaux
                   :
                   Arnold
                   Bohyre
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Commissary
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Generall
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 living
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 dead
                 within
                 these
                 seven
                 or
                 ●ight
                 months
                 .
                 Thus
                 have
                 I
                 given
                 undeniable
                 proofes
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 businesse
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 my
                 con●cience
                 .
                 The
                 businesse
                 of
                 the
                 Tillac
                 h
                 ath
                 been
                 since
                 t●ken
                 into
                 consideration
                 by
                 the
                 Parle●ent
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 .
              
               
               
                 What
                 then
                 may
                 be
                 concluded
                 from
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 as
                 noone-day
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 illustrious
                 example
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Body
                 which
                 pretends
                 to
                 so
                 much
                 purity
                 ,
                 is
                 convicted
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 horrid
                 falsifications
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 ancient
                 answer
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   crimes
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   attributed
                   only
                   to
                   particulars
                
                 ;
                 here
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 acts
                 ,
                 as
                 representing
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 head
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 Sabbatheri
                 in
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 principall
                 Procurator
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 person
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 temporall
                 affaires
                 .
                 Both
                 these
                 eminent
                 men
                 in
                 a
                 businesse
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 consequence
                 commit
                 an
                 Antidate
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 guilty
                 only
                 of
                 triviall
                 Falsifications
                 are
                 taken
                 ,
                 but
                 great
                 ones
                 escape
                 .
                 It
                 concernes
                 the
                 publick
                 weale
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 ,
                 that
                 care
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 devourers
                 of
                 widdowes
                 estates
                 and
                 Houses
                 should
                 at
                 last
                 be
                 surprized
                 in
                 their
                 Villanies
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 check
                 given
                 to
                 their
                 violence
                 and
                 covetousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 quietnesse
                 may
                 be
                 afforded
                 those
                 many
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 persecuted
                 and
                 undone
                 by
                 their
                 continuall
                 vexatious
                 suits
                 at
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 occasion
                 upon
                 some
                 other
                 account
                 to
                 discover
                 how
                 these
                 reformed
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 businesse
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 heare
                 the
                 confessions
                 of
                 the
                 Concubines
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 engage
                 their
                 Ruffians
                 to
                 resigne
                 up
                 the
                 fat
                 priories
                 they
                 are
                 possefsed
                 of
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 pleasant
                 story
                 to
                 entertaine
                 my
                 Reader
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 time
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 abused
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 a
                 common
                 whore
                 ,
                 to
                 obtaine
                 the
                 priory
                 of
                 Ligug●
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 Diocese
                 of
                 Poictiers
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 I
                 confine
                 my selfe
                 to
                 the
                 discovery
                 only
                 of
                 great
                 and
                 enormous
                 crimes
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Jesuits
                 arraigned
                 at
                 the
                 Barre
                 for
                 the
                 murther
                 of
                 abundance
                 of
                 li●tle
                 Children
                 whereof
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 oversight
                 .
              
               
                 THose
                 gracelesse
                 and
                 debauched
                 Women
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 inhumane
                 as
                 to
                 murther
                 their
                 owne
                 children
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 brought
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 drown
                 in
                 their
                 innocent
                 blood
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 conscience
                 of
                 their
                 Lust
                 ,
                 are
                 justly
                 rewarded
                 in
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 with
                 Gibbets
                 and
                 generall
                 execrations
                 .
                 The
                 memory
                 of
                 Herod
                 the
                 Ascalonite
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 looked
                 on
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 horrour
                 for
                 these
                 sixteen
                 hundred
                 fourty
                 and
                 eight
                 years
                 for
                 putting
                 to
                 death
                 so
                 many
                 innocents
                 ,
                 whose
                 sad
                 fate
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 raises
                 compassion
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 teares
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 read
                 their
                 history
                 .
                 The
                 Nile
                 hath
                 long
                 since
                 blushed
                 at
                 the
                 cruelty
                 of
                 Pharaoh
                 the
                 most
                 abhominable
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 ashamed
                 to
                 feed
                 her
                 Crocodiles
                 with
                 humane
                 flesh
                 by
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 that
                 horrid
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 who
                 caused
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 to
                 be
                 drown'd
                 assoone
                 as
                 they
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Mothers
                 wombes
                 .
                 These
                 acts
                 of
                 barbarisme
                 have
                 ceased
                 long
                 since
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Massacres
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 exercis●d
                 in
                 Palaestina
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 bloody
                 murthers
                 and
                 executions
                 are
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 strange
                 Countries
                 into
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Guienne
                 ,
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 now
                 exercised
                 in
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 upon
                 litle
                 children
                 that
                 are
                 either
                 exposed
                 or
                 found
                 there
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 none
                 bewailes
                 their
                 misfortune
                 ,
                 or
                 opposes
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 their
                 Murtherers
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Cittizens
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 that
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 read
                 what
                 I
                 now
                 write
                 ,
                 some
                 will
                 be
                 astonished
                 at
                 
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 discoveries
                 of
                 a
                 villany
                 they
                 so
                 litle
                 suspect
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 committed
                 in
                 their
                 Citty
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 it
                 wi●l
                 haply
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 difficult
                 matter
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 that
                 a
                 crime
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 should
                 with
                 any
                 probability
                 be
                 charged
                 upon
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 Priests
                 ▪
                 Others
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 looked
                 more
                 narrowly
                 into
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 observed
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 many
                 bastards
                 that
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 hospitall
                 of
                 St.
                 James
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 hardly
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 there
                 ,
                 will
                 certainly
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 multiply
                 the
                 suspicion
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 conceive
                 a
                 jealousy
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 murther
                 committed
                 upon
                 those
                 poore
                 exposed
                 Christians
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 concernment
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 think
                 it
                 sufficient
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 simply
                 and
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 affaires
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 I
                 have
                 communicated
                 my
                 own
                 opinion
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
                 ,
                 to
                 leave
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 judges
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 who
                 do
                 live
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 have
                 lived
                 but
                 some
                 few
                 months
                 in
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 street
                 that
                 lyes
                 upon
                 the
                 Ditch
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Guild
                 hall
                 of
                 that
                 Citty
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Hospitall
                 ,
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 Pilgrims
                 of
                 St.
                 James
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 ,
                 entertainment
                 and
                 education
                 of
                 such
                 children
                 as
                 either
                 the
                 necessityes
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 cruelty
                 of
                 the
                 Mothers
                 advises
                 them
                 to
                 leave
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 or
                 high-waies
                 .
                 The
                 benefice
                 destined
                 to
                 defray
                 the
                 Charges
                 of
                 that
                 hospitall
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 vaft
                 and
                 very
                 noble
                 revenue
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 duties
                 and
                 priviledges
                 belonging
                 thereto
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 manne●
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 justly
                 deny
                 either
                 entertainment
                 to
                 such
                 children
                 as
                 are
                 found
                 ,
                 or
                 Lodging
                 ,
                 relie●e
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 charity
                 to
                 Pilgrims
                 .
                 The
                 Jurats
                 of
                 the
                 Citty
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 publick
                 Magistrats
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 look
                 after
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 hospitalls
                 have
                 never
                 yet
                 examined
                 where
                 those
                 children
                 are
                 ▪
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 ;
                 or
                 wh●
                 brings
                 them
                 up
                 ;
                 to
                 what
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 becomes
                 o●
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Thence
                 comes
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 have
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 have
                 the
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 swallow
                 down
                 the
                 revenues
                 of
                 these
                 poore
                 exposed
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 convenience
                 to
                 disburthen
                 both
                 their
                 Colledge
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 them
                 without
                 any
                 noise
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 insist
                 particularly
                 on
                 the
                 severall
                 wayes
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 to
                 dispatch
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 these
                 Innocents
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 businesse
                 of
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 crimes
                 themselves
                 being
                 horrid
                 and
                 monstrous
                 ,
                 the
                 wayes
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 committed
                 are
                 secret
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 mystery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 management
                 thereof
                 is
                 confined
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 few
                 hands
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 hard
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 ●f
                 severall
                 inventions
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 obvious
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 meere
                 examination
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 when
                 ever
                 it
                 happens
                 ;
                 will
                 clearly
                 discover
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 either
                 the
                 formall
                 Murtherers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 occasions
                 and
                 instruments
                 of
                 their
                 death
                 .
                 Of
                 whether
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 they
                 be
                 convicted
                 ,
                 it
                 matters
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 crime
                 is
                 infinite
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 great
                 number
                 o●
                 children
                 that
                 are
                 destroyed
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 was
                 never
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 ,
                 but
                 once
                 employed
                 to
                 bestow
                 Christian
                 buriall
                 on
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 children
                 (
                 for
                 to
                 smother
                 the
                 mischiefe
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prevent
                 all
                 suspition
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 one
                 certaine
                 Priest
                 to
                 stand
                 ready
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 his
                 Surplice
                 and
                 Stole
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bury
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 ordinary
                 ceremonies
                 )
                 but
                 ,
                 I
                 here
                 speak
                 it
                 conscientiously
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 I
                 perceived
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cloath
                 it
                 was
                 wrapped
                 in
                 ,
                 was
                 all
                 bloody
                 ;
                 Seised
                 with
                 compassion
                 at
                 the
                 sadnesse
                 of
                 the
                 spectacle
                 ,
                 and
                 desirous
                 to
                 understand
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pafse
                 that
                 the
                 litle
                 body
                 was
                 bloody
                 ,
                 
                   Huguet
                   ▪
                
                 a
                 Master
                 Shooemaker
                 by
                 his
                 profession
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 keeper
                 of
                 the
                 Hospitall
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 enterrement
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Lay-Brother
                 named
                 Philoleau
                 ,
                 made
                 me
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ▪
                 woman
                 that
                 nursed
                 it
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 many
                 dayes
                 before
                 reformed
                 
                 her self
                 of
                 her
                 naughtinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 resolved
                 to
                 lead
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 vertuous
                 resiftance
                 against
                 certaine
                 Ruffians
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 pleasure
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 exasperated
                 at
                 her
                 refusall
                 ,
                 that
                 blinded
                 with
                 fury
                 they
                 crushed
                 the
                 legges
                 of
                 that
                 little
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 murthered
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 revenged
                 of
                 the
                 Nurse
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 satisfyed
                 with
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 for
                 after
                 I
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 last
                 offices
                 of
                 Christianity
                 to
                 that
                 little
                 one
                 ,
                 I
                 went
                 my
                 waies
                 to
                 
                   Francis
                   Irat
                
                 then
                 Rector
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 faithfull
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 had
                 seen
                 with
                 my
                 eies
                 ,
                 adding
                 that
                 the
                 Syndic
                 was
                 obliged
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 make
                 inquiry
                 about
                 that
                 crime
                 ,
                 and
                 legally
                 to
                 prosecute
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 murther
                 committed
                 on
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 an
                 exposed
                 child
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 we
                 were
                 engaged
                 to
                 be
                 accountable
                 .
                 Answer
                 was
                 made
                 me
                 ▪
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   were
                   to
                   take
                   too
                   much
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   this
                   little
                   one
                   is
                   now
                   in
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   ,
                   what
                   necessity
                   is
                   there
                   to
                   squander
                   away
                   the
                   revenue
                   of
                   the
                   colledge
                   to
                   revenge
                   a
                   crime
                   that
                   hath
                   delivered
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   miseries
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   .
                
                 I
                 had
                 made
                 too
                 much
                 noise
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 service
                 ,
                 I
                 spoke
                 too
                 loud
                 ,
                 the
                 lay-Brother
                 was
                 charged
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 me
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 ever
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 have
                 employed
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 ceremony
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 antient
                 man
                 named
                 
                   Ignatius
                   Lentillac
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 since
                 dead
                 of
                 an
                 Apoplexy
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 single
                 circumstance
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 discover
                 enormous
                 crimes
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 the
                 civil
                 Magistrate
                 into
                 the
                 track
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
                 One
                 drop
                 of
                 blood
                 scattered
                 by
                 chance
                 upon
                 the
                 cloths
                 of
                 a
                 murtherer
                 gives
                 much
                 light
                 to
                 find
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 committed
                 .
                 What
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 into
                 consideration
                 ,
                 and
                 certainly
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Cittizen
                 of
                 any
                 worth
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 way
                 concernes
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 what
                 passes
                 in
                 the
                 adminiftration
                 of
                 that
                 Hospital
                 ;
                 I
                 dare
                 undertake
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 things
                 were
                 legally
                 and
                 strictly
                 examined
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 businesse
                 of
                 this
                 consequence
                 ,
                 it
                 
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 ▪
                 that
                 ,
                 of
                 thirty
                 innocents
                 that
                 are
                 received
                 into
                 that
                 house
                 ,
                 (
                 no
                 longer
                 a
                 house
                 of
                 charity
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 slaughter-house
                 of
                 cruelty
                 )
                 there
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 three
                 alive
                 at
                 the
                 years
                 end
                 .
                 I
                 appeal
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 to
                 the
                 consciences
                 and
                 sound
                 judgements
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 whether
                 without
                 a
                 generall
                 mortality
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 so
                 many
                 children
                 should
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 either
                 cruelly
                 killed
                 ,
                 or
                 dispatched
                 hence
                 more
                 gently
                 by
                 some
                 secret
                 invention
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 pined
                 away
                 for
                 certain
                 daies
                 ,
                 carries
                 them
                 insensibly
                 away
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 rate
                 of
                 mortality
                 ,
                 of
                 ten
                 children
                 that
                 are
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 halfe
                 should
                 live
                 some
                 years
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 speak
                 suitably
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 course
                 of
                 humane
                 occurrences
                 ▪
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 ten
                 there
                 do
                 not
                 die
                 three
                 within
                 the
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 further
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 that
                 these
                 litle
                 expos'd
                 ones
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 pit●ied
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 with
                 some
                 difficulty
                 escaped
                 death
                 in
                 their
                 coming
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 weak
                 and
                 unlikely
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 their
                 mothers
                 had
                 not
                 exposed
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 .
                 I
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 any
                 that
                 they
                 found
                 dead
                 .
                 The
                 shrill
                 crying
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 thereby
                 awaken
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 their
                 Cells
                 towards
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 evident
                 argument
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 strong
                 and
                 lively
                 .
                 The
                 swathing-cloaths
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 very
                 handsomely
                 wrapp'd
                 ,
                 their
                 names
                 written
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 their
                 bosomes
                 ,
                 or
                 instead
                 thereof
                 salt
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 baptised
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 little
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 arguing
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Mothers
                 did
                 all
                 they
                 could
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 sufficiently
                 signifie
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 forsake
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 safely
                 dispos'd
                 into
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 charitable
                 house
                 .
              
               
                 Whence
                 comes
                 it
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 die
                 in
                 such
                 great
                 numbers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 to
                 account
                 ,
                 cannot
                 hardly
                 shew
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 great
                 chance
                 ,
                 the
                 children
                 
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 sent
                 considerable
                 summes
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 faithfull
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Procurator
                 or
                 to
                 Brother
                 Philoleau
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 entreated
                 them
                 secretly
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 a
                 child
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 with
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 markes
                 ?
                 For
                 these
                 having
                 no
                 other
                 design
                 then
                 to
                 conceale
                 their
                 loves
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 certain
                 tendernesse
                 for
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 those
                 maids
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 desires
                 of
                 ,
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 entertainment
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 bowels
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ,
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 no
                 losers
                 ,
                 but
                 great
                 gainers
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 obliging
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Nurse
                 amounts
                 to
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 my
                 quality
                 to
                 read
                 Lectures
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 discharge
                 my
                 conscience
                 into
                 their
                 breasts
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 wayes
                 which
                 these
                 covetous
                 horse
                 leeches
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 remove
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 so
                 many
                 innocents
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 very
                 poore
                 and
                 necessitous
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 forc'd
                 by
                 their
                 necessities
                 to
                 embrace
                 any
                 course
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 little
                 money
                 ,
                 undertake
                 to
                 suckle
                 and
                 nurse
                 up
                 these
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 pittifull
                 rate
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 but
                 that
                 both
                 nurses
                 and
                 children
                 must
                 starve
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 comes
                 it
                 that
                 within
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 after
                 out
                 of
                 pure
                 want
                 of
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 the
                 foreheads
                 of
                 these
                 little
                 wretches
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 dirt
                 and
                 earthinesse
                 ,
                 their
                 eyes
                 sink
                 into
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 cheeks
                 there
                 are
                 onely
                 pits
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 their
                 bones
                 start
                 out
                 through
                 the
                 skin
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 fatall
                 morning
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 nurses
                 brings
                 them
                 home
                 stone
                 dead
                 and
                 dry
                 as
                 skeletons
                 .
                 Ah
                 Merciful
                 rede●mer
                 of
                 mankind
                 ▪
                 who
                 sometimes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 thy
                 infinite
                 lov●
                 and
                 indulgence
                 saidst
                 to
                 thy
                 Apostles
                 Mat.
                 19.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Suffer
                   little
                   children
                   to
                   come
                   unto
                   me
                   and
                   forbid
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   unto
                   such
                   belongeth
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                   !
                
                 Shall
                 it
                 be
                 lawful
                 for
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Bar●arous
                 and
                 profane
                 wretches
                 ,
                 that
                 call
                 th●●s●lves
                 Rel●gious
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 havock
                 of
                 the
                 Estates
                 and
                 lives
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 little
                 one●
                 b●●ti●ed
                 
                 into
                 thy
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 starve
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 City
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 abundance
                 and
                 plenty
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 in
                 a
                 wealthy
                 hospitall
                 purposely
                 built
                 by
                 the
                 charity
                 of
                 some
                 good
                 men
                 for
                 their
                 entertainment
                 ?
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 their
                 Murtherers
                 live
                 upon
                 their
                 cost
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 fat
                 upon
                 their
                 revenues
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 way
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 dispatch
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 convenient
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 design
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 out
                 to
                 debauched
                 women
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 endure
                 a
                 certain
                 martyrdome
                 for
                 their
                 lust
                 and
                 lubricity
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 diseases
                 consequent
                 thereto
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 French
                 Pox
                 is
                 a
                 familiar
                 and
                 pardonable
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 these
                 little
                 babes
                 come
                 to
                 suck
                 poyson
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 milk
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 another
                 trick
                 of
                 these
                 cattell
                 ,
                 viz
                 ▪
                 that
                 having
                 left
                 them
                 crying
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 nests
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 together
                 ,
                 without
                 ever
                 taking
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 long
                 ere
                 they
                 get
                 them
                 suckled
                 by
                 some
                 wholesome
                 and
                 charitable
                 woman
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 nay
                 indeed
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 confident
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 rather
                 wish
                 them
                 dead
                 then
                 alive
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 more
                 mysterious
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 horrid
                 wayes
                 will
                 be
                 discovered
                 to
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 account
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 I
                 have
                 further
                 to
                 say
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 make
                 havock
                 of
                 the
                 reveneues
                 of
                 these
                 little
                 expos'd
                 infants
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 miserable
                 deaths
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 ga●n
                 money
                 in
                 that
                 troublesome
                 employment
                 ,
                 and
                 n
                 ake
                 an
                 advantage
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 out
                 of
                 duty
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 world
                 knowes
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 remov'd
                 all
                 causes
                 relating
                 to
                 this
                 Hospitall
                 to
                 be
                 try'd
                 at
                 Grenoble
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 for
                 two
                 considerable
                 reasons
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 within
                 the
                 jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Parlement
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 near
                 might
                 judge
                 of
                 things
                 more
                 justly
                 and
                 with
                 more
                 expedition
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 the
                 more
                 ab●ndantly
                 milk
                 their
                 purses
                 who
                 were
                 either
                 suspected
                 or
                 convict●d
                 of
                 
                 having
                 expos'd
                 their
                 children
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 making
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 troublesome
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 withall
                 very
                 chargeable
                 ,
                 obliges
                 ●hose
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 either
                 guilty
                 or
                 accus'd
                 ,
                 to
                 purchase
                 their
                 quiet
                 with
                 money
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 the
                 Lay-Brother
                 
                   James
                   Philoleau
                
                 ,
                 through
                 whose
                 hands
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 passe
                 ,
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 more
                 money
                 in
                 one
                 year
                 since
                 the
                 causes
                 were
                 remov'd
                 to
                 Grenoble
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 twenty
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 especially
                 if
                 some
                 Scholler
                 or
                 Merchant
                 falls
                 into
                 their
                 clutches
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 would
                 not
                 or
                 durst
                 not
                 undertake
                 that
                 journey
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 own
                 defence
                 ,
                 they
                 treat
                 him
                 so
                 unmercifully
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 squeese
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 as
                 much
                 for
                 one
                 child
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 to
                 serve
                 for
                 half
                 a
                 dozen
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 's
                 no
                 necessity
                 I
                 should
                 intreat
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 this
                 discovery
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 ,
                 into
                 their
                 consideration
                 ;
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 these
                 innocents
                 cryes
                 more
                 loudly
                 in
                 the
                 ears
                 of
                 Justice
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Abel
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 these
                 unfortunate
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 mothers
                 expose
                 to
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 murther'd
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 so
                 miserable
                 withall
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 find
                 Magistrates
                 to
                 revenge
                 their
                 death
                 and
                 ashes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 information
                 put
                 in
                 against
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 of
                 the
                 Incontinency
                 they
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 in
                 their
                 Classes
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 bright
                 eye
                 of
                 Heaven
                 to
                 shed
                 its
                 rayes
                 upon
                 ditches
                 and
                 dung-hills
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 danger
                 of
                 derogating
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 its
                 purity
                 or
                 losing
                 ought
                 of
                 the
                 lustre
                 of
                 its
                 light
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 therefore
                 
                 be
                 hard
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 fasten
                 my
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 direct
                 the
                 reflections
                 of
                 my
                 Reader
                 on
                 the
                 impurities
                 which
                 I
                 can
                 prove
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 guilty
                 of
                 ,
                 without
                 running
                 some
                 hazard
                 of
                 corrupting
                 our
                 imagination
                 by
                 impure
                 thoughts
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 purity
                 ,
                 who
                 expects
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 ,
                 such
                 enormous
                 villanies
                 should
                 be
                 discovered
                 ,
                 will
                 preserve
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 go
                 through
                 these
                 pitchy
                 reflections
                 of
                 vice
                 and
                 filthiness
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 de●iled
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Ignatius
                   Loyola
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 ,
                 to
                 spe●k
                 properly
                 ,
                 left
                 behind
                 him
                 but
                 one
                 Rule
                 for
                 chastity
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 recommended
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 Monks
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 propose
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Saints
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 bless●d
                 Virgin
                 M●ry
                 ,
                 but
                 Angelical
                 purity
                 ,
                 by
                 keeping
                 their
                 bodies
                 in
                 all
                 cleanness
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 despair
                 of
                 ever
                 attaining
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 thence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Angels
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 too
                 too
                 carnal
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 discovered
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 inclined
                 to
                 sensuality
                 and
                 fleshliness
                 .
                 The
                 ordinary
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 who
                 see
                 them
                 converse
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 familiarity
                 with
                 the
                 zealots
                 of
                 the
                 femal
                 sex
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 spend
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 houres
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 frivolo
                 s
                 talking
                 cheek
                 by
                 joll
                 ,
                 think
                 them
                 as
                 free
                 from
                 these
                 uncleannesses
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 highest
                 spheare
                 of
                 celestial
                 bodies
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 impressions
                 of
                 the
                 Ear●h
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 prating
                 gossips
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 cloak
                 of
                 devotion
                 and
                 these
                 ordinary
                 familiarities
                 ,
                 carry
                 on
                 a
                 lustful
                 love
                 ,
                 know
                 very
                 well
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 as
                 little
                 remorse
                 as
                 the
                 crows
                 after
                 the
                 deluge
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 the
                 carrions
                 .
                 You
                 would
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 ●ersonations
                 in
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 devotion
                 ,
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 ●y
                 a
                 certain
                 elevation
                 of
                 spirit
                 they
                 were
                 soaring
                 up
                 in●o
                 the
                 sanctuary
                 of
                 the
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 as
                 e●gles
                 do
                 into
                 the
                 ●osome
                 of
                 the
                 sunne
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 can
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 assure
                 ●ou
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 these
                 lewd
                 wretches
                 ,
                 are
                 
                 like
                 those
                 filthy
                 vultures
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 their
                 flight
                 make
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 sentinels
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 a
                 round
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 eyes
                 fastened
                 here
                 below
                 to
                 seize
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 carrion
                 or
                 serpent
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 rotting
                 on
                 a
                 dunghil
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Jesuits
                 ever
                 did
                 and
                 still
                 do
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 these
                 deluded
                 and
                 credulous
                 zealots
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 sect
                 does
                 incomparably
                 surpass
                 all
                 other
                 Orders
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 purity
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 lived
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 among
                 them
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 subscribe
                 to
                 this
                 proposition
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 further
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 greater
                 observation
                 of
                 chastity
                 in
                 other
                 convents
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 colledges
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 their
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 that
                 purity
                 hath
                 for
                 saken
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 satyrist
                 said
                 long
                 since
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 fled
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 can
                 ,
                 without
                 injury
                 to
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 or
                 truth
                 ,
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 hardly
                 any
                 crime
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 lubricity
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 prove
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 guilty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 going
                 any
                 further
                 then
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 Colledges
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Guienne
                 where
                 I
                 have
                 lived
                 my self
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 Villany
                 known
                 among
                 mankind
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 not
                 practised
                 .
                 Le●
                 us
                 then
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 abhominations
                 they
                 commit
                 in
                 their
                 Classes
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 prerogative
                 proper
                 only
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 to
                 look
                 into
                 the
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 search
                 the
                 reines
                 and
                 sift
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 far
                 be
                 it
                 from
                 me
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 entring
                 into
                 that
                 Holy
                 ▪
                 of
                 Holy's
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 sacriledge
                 in
                 man
                 to
                 think
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 folds
                 of
                 that
                 little
                 abysse
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 measure
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 account
                 they
                 give
                 among
                 themselves
                 of
                 their
                 temptations
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 controversy
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 burne
                 with
                 concupiscence
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 enflamed
                 firebrands
                 .
                 The
                 e●teminacy
                 ,
                 the
                 lascivious
                 touches
                 and
                 embraces
                 ,
                 the
                 pollutions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 impurities
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 common
                 
                 among
                 the
                 younger
                 students
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 come
                 any
                 where
                 but
                 they
                 leave
                 the
                 tracks
                 and
                 indicia
                 thereof
                 beh
                 ind
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 horrour
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 any
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 miscarriages
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 too
                 too
                 praegnant
                 Arguments
                 to
                 prove
                 their
                 uncleannesses
                 beyond
                 all
                 ordinary
                 imagination
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 among
                 them
                 Regents
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 no
                 difficulty
                 to
                 perswade
                 their
                 Scholers
                 to
                 unchast
                 gropings
                 about
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 gre●ter
                 inclinations
                 to
                 commit
                 that
                 abhominable
                 filthinesse
                 which
                 nature
                 trembles
                 at
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 coming
                 afterwards
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 have
                 accused
                 these
                 Sodomites
                 to
                 their
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Novices
                 .
                 Here
                 my
                 inke
                 turnes
                 red
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 forced
                 to
                 write
                 of
                 these
                 filthinesses
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Limoges
                 cannot
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Regents
                 there
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Sanguiniere
                 ,
                 having
                 severall
                 times
                 called
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 taken
                 a
                 side
                 a
                 gentile
                 handsome
                 youth
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Sundays
                 and
                 dayes
                 of
                 recreation
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 correcting
                 his
                 exercises
                 and
                 compositions
                 ,
                 entertained
                 him
                 with
                 amorous
                 discourses
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 feele
                 him
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 passion
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 growing
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 habituall
                 in
                 the
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 his
                 lust
                 blinded
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 induced
                 him
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 young
                 lad
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 great
                 chaire
                 whence
                 he
                 read
                 his
                 Lectures
                 ,
                 
                   ut
                   inter
                   manus
                   illius
                   se
                   pollueret
                   ,
                
                 while
                 his
                 fellow-disciples
                 were
                 busy
                 about
                 their
                 exercises
                 in
                 the
                 Classe
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 prefect
                 in
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Agen
                 ,
                 surprised
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Classe
                 named
                 
                   Francis
                   Mingelousaux
                
                 ,
                 ardently
                 kissing
                 ,
                 and
                 hugging
                 betweene
                 his
                 knees
                 and
                 armes
                 ,
                 a
                 young
                 gentleman
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Schollers
                 .
                 The
                 child
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 thought
                 of
                 his
                 villany
                 ,
                 imagined
                 himselfe
                 extreamly
                 much
                 made
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 had
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 generous
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 had
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 notice
                 of
                 those
                 infamous
                 caresses
                 ,
                 what
                 reputation
                 soever
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 eares
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 Did
                 I
                 make
                 it
                 my
                 businesse
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 who
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Regency
                 fall
                 or
                 have
                 fallen
                 into
                 this
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 summon
                 in
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 running
                 o●er
                 the
                 rest
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ending
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Fontenay
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 discover
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 some
                 beastl●esse
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 .
                 They
                 cannot
                 keep
                 their
                 hands
                 quiet
                 without
                 feeling
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 mouths
                 without
                 kissing
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 grown
                 an
                 ordinary
                 expression
                 among
                 those
                 Schollers
                 who
                 look
                 more
                 narrowly
                 into
                 passages
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   such
                   an
                   one
                
                 ,
                 naming
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   our
                   Regent's
                   young
                   Mistresse
                
                 .
                 Those
                 abhominable
                 Sodomies
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Regents
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 ,
                 are
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 their
                 great
                 Academies
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 choice
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 predominant
                 in
                 their
                 smallest
                 Colledges
                 and
                 Residences
                 ,
                 so
                 generall
                 are
                 ●hese
                 horrid
                 practises
                 grown
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 that
                 Society
                 .
                 Two
                 young
                 Schollers
                 of
                 the
                 litle
                 town
                 of
                 St.
                 Macaire
                 ,
                 made
                 complaint
                 to
                 their
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Parents
                 to
                 the
                 Superiour
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Gervase
                 ,
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 had
                 forced
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 such
                 a
                 particular
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 have
                 convinced
                 him
                 of
                 Sodomy
                 .
                 
                   Christopher
                   Penaud
                
                 ,
                 prefect
                 over
                 the
                 said
                 Gervase
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 irreprochable
                 evidence
                 of
                 this
                 conviction
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 person
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Rector
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 true
                 and
                 secret
                 informations
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 quality
                 ,
                 in
                 Baurdeaux
                 ,
                 who
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Leonard
                   Alemay
                
                 hath
                 caused
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 untrussed
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 designe
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 to
                 contemplate
                 their
                 nakednesse
                 .
                 Then
                 to
                 whip
                 them
                 deliciously
                 and
                 wantonly
                 with
                 the
                 hand
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 pastime
                 with
                 these
                 insamous
                 Gomorrheans
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 will
                 no
                 doubt
                 provide
                 a
                 fire
                 for
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 reforme
                 themselves
                 of
                 a
                 sinne
                 which
                 covers
                 nature
                 with
                 shame
                 and
                 confusion
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 Bill
                 put
                 in
                 against
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 Impurities
                 in
                 their
                 Visits
                 .
              
               
                 PHilip
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 of
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 the
                 grand
                 Protector
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 prince
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 excellent
                 wit
                 ,
                 having
                 one
                 day
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 litle
                 pleasant
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 asked
                 them
                 how
                 it
                 was
                 possible
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 chist
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 private
                 and
                 familiar
                 entertainments
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 ●airest
                 Ladies
                 of
                 his
                 proud
                 Court
                 ?
                 We
                 have
                 ,
                 replyed
                 they
                 (
                 taking
                 the
                 relation
                 upon
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Historian
                 )
                 a
                 certaine
                 HERBE
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 alwayes
                 carry
                 about
                 us
                 whereby
                 we
                 avoid
                 the
                 dangers
                 and
                 temptations
                 of
                 impurity
                 ,
                 and
                 overcome
                 all
                 the
                 assaults
                 of
                 concupiscence
                 .
                 Being
                 very
                 much
                 pressed
                 by
                 that
                 ingenious
                 Monarch
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 that
                 herbe
                 ,
                 they
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 called
                 
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God.
                
                 But
                 I
                 dare
                 assure
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 then
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 certaine
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 so
                 far
                 to
                 seek
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 seed
                 left
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 long
                 since
                 it
                 hath
                 grown
                 in
                 their
                 Garden
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Reader
                 judge
                 by
                 the
                 following
                 discourse
                 whether
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 they
                 remember
                 to
                 take
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 excellent
                 preservative
                 of
                 the
                 Herbe
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 employment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 maine
                 businesse
                 of
                 the
                 Rectors
                 ,
                 assoone
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 arrived
                 to
                 that
                 office
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 separate
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 whatever
                 is
                 excellently
                 scattered
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 the
                 Tribunals
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Confessors
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 for
                 themselves
                 a
                 grand
                 Court
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 any
                 but
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 young
                 Gentlewomen
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 .
                 To
                 bring
                 this
                 to
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 cost
                 a
                 man
                 but
                 a
                 quarter
                 
                 of
                 an
                 houres
                 reflection
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 casting
                 his
                 eye
                 one
                 Sunday
                 on
                 the
                 Shriving
                 seat
                 of
                 a
                 Rector
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 inventions
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 draw
                 these
                 silly
                 she●p
                 into
                 their
                 fold
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 decoy
                 these
                 innocent
                 Doves
                 into
                 their
                 Dove-coat
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 ply
                 them
                 with
                 so
                 frequent
                 visits
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 discreet
                 men
                 are
                 scandalised
                 thereat
                 .
                 'T
                 was
                 an
                 accident
                 befell
                 
                   Peter
                   Guales
                
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Rectorship
                 in
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 strangely
                 besotted
                 with
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 fondnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 spare
                 so
                 much
                 time
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Orations
                 of
                 the
                 Regents
                 ▪
                 upon
                 the
                 renovation
                 of
                 Studies
                 :
                 as
                 conceiving
                 that
                 little
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 precious
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 better
                 employed
                 in
                 e●●eminate
                 visits
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 proved
                 against
                 
                   Franton
                   Gadault
                
                 ,
                 Rector
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Fontenay
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Peter
                   Requier
                
                 his
                 successor
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 visited
                 Ladies
                 of
                 eminent
                 quality
                 (
                 whom
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 respect
                 I
                 beare
                 them
                 I
                 fotbeare
                 to
                 name
                 )
                 for
                 whole
                 yeares
                 together
                 ,
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 times
                 ●
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 many
                 ●●●es
                 once
                 or
                 twice
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 blind
                 their
                 lay
                 ▪
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 might
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 that
                 excesse
                 of
                 familiarity
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 take
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 with
                 them
                 whom
                 they
                 pleased
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 eve●y
                 time
                 changed
                 companions
                 .
                 Can
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 so
                 lost
                 to
                 all
                 observation
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 magnetick
                 force
                 which
                 drew
                 those
                 uncleane
                 Birds
                 thither
                 were
                 not
                 lodged
                 in
                 the
                 Sex
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 bestow
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 houres
                 every
                 d●y
                 upon
                 the
                 cultivation
                 of
                 their
                 Soules
                 ▪
                 when
                 th●y
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 their
                 igno●ant
                 Brethren
                 into
                 their
                 Chambers
                 to
                 entertaine
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 once
                 in
                 a
                 month
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 much
                 troubled
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 I
                 should
                 defame
                 by
                 my
                 writing
                 ,
                 obliges
                 me
                 to
                 conceale
                 abundance
                 of
                 misdemeanours
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 discovery
                 would
                 make
                 husbands
                 run
                 hornemad
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 those
                 silly
                 women
                 ,
                 whose
                 honour
                 had
                 yet
                 been
                 unstained
                 ,
                 had
                 i●
                 not
                 been
                 fo●
                 those
                 in●inuating
                 Villaines
                 .
                 Father
                 Dancereau
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 
                 their
                 Order
                 ,
                 dares
                 not
                 deny
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 juridically
                 interrogated
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 ha●h
                 confessed
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Jesuit
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 forbore
                 to
                 name
                 ,
                 had
                 abused
                 a
                 young
                 Gentlewoman
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 litle
                 space
                 that
                 was
                 between
                 her
                 bed
                 and
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 shee
                 pretending
                 her selfe
                 to
                 be
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 visit
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 her
                 with
                 discourses
                 of
                 devotion
                 .
                 Father
                 
                   Anthony
                   R●sul
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Society
                 ,
                 hath
                 declared
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 observed
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 through
                 the
                 distances
                 of
                 the
                 curtaines
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 house
                 in
                 Poictiers
                 ,
                 where
                 Father
                 
                   Bonner
                   ▪
                
                 was
                 upon
                 a
                 visit
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 same
                 pleasure
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 penitents
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 F.
                 Ra●ul
                 repeated
                 to
                 the
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 that
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 garden
                 into
                 which
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 say
                 some
                 praiers
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 found
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 greatest
                 preachers
                 ,
                 locked
                 into
                 a
                 Chamber
                 w●●h
                 a
                 married
                 Gentlewoman
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 surprised
                 them
                 in
                 so
                 〈◊〉
                 disorder
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 who
                 c●me
                 to
                 open
                 ●●e
                 doore
                 ,
                 was
                 as
                 red
                 as
                 fire
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 begi●ning
                 of
                 the
                 Colled●e
                 of
                 Fontenay
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 we●t
                 single
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 〈◊〉
                 who
                 was
                 come
                 thither
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Low
                 coun●ries
                 ,
                 being
                 transported
                 by
                 a
                 strong
                 temptation
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 a
                 house
                 to
                 visit
                 a
                 maid
                 ,
                 took
                 her
                 at
                 advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 fastened
                 on
                 her
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 camion
                 of
                 those
                 Zelots
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 earnestnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 hazard
                 of
                 being
                 d
                 scovered
                 ,
                 th●t
                 he
                 was
                 surprized
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 .
                 
                   Francis
                   Robin
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 prudent
                 men
                 of
                 their
                 Order
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 very
                 much
                 h●s
                 businesse
                 to
                 cover
                 that
                 ignominy
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 businesse
                 broke
                 forth
                 wi●h
                 so
                 much
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 his
                 prudence
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 transl●te
                 Galopin
                 thence
                 ,
                 to
                 smother
                 the
                 scandall
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 might
                 be
              
               
                 
                   Gil●●rt
                   Rousseau
                
                 ,
                 being
                 upon
                 the
                 Mission
                 at
                 Ner●●
                 ,
                 had
                 such
                 srequent
                 conversations
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 privacy
                 ▪
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 active
                 and
                 passive
                 visits
                 ▪
                 with
                 his
                 ●aundresse
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 she
                 was
                 with
                 child
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 n
                 some
                 measure
                 to
                 conceale
                 so
                 notorious
                 a
                 vill●ny
                 ,
                 
                 committed
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 where
                 the
                 reformed
                 Religion
                 was
                 publickly
                 professed
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 tended
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 disparagement
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuiticall
                 Aposile
                 ,
                 a
                 blind
                 report
                 was
                 scattered
                 about
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 had
                 purposely
                 invented
                 the
                 calumny
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 discredit
                 their
                 Adversary
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 thing
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 so
                 demonstrable
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 my selfe
                 about
                 six
                 years
                 since
                 at
                 Monsieur
                 Mombet's
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 shall
                 justisy
                 all
                 I
                 say
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 particular
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 parish
                 of
                 Cerignac
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Diocesse
                 of
                 Condom
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 severall
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 upon
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 Mission
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 a
                 Gentlem●n
                 then
                 present
                 proved
                 the
                 thing
                 so
                 clearely
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 all
                 at
                 a
                 losse
                 what
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 reply
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 invent
                 a
                 calumny
                 against
                 a
                 Vertuous
                 man.
                 The
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 
                   Dominick
                   Mombet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Peter
                   Desseinier
                
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 Society
                 ,
                 my
                 Collegues
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 can
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 dare
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 constancy
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 testimonies
                 and
                 arguments
                 that
                 person
                 of
                 quality
                 made
                 it
                 evidently
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wench
                 had
                 been
                 ca●oll'd
                 by
                 that
                 Jesuit
                 ,
                 who
                 notwithstanding
                 his
                 being
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 insamy
                 ,
                 is
                 neverthelesse
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 their
                 Provinciall
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 now
                 assirm
                 that
                 
                   John
                   Delvaux
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 Conf●ssors
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 for
                 these
                 twenty
                 yeares
                 in
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 had
                 dep●rted
                 srom
                 
                   Graves
                   les
                   aigrieres
                
                 ,
                 whither
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 ,
                 all
                 alone
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 wench
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 ill
                 report
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 my
                 evidence
                 ready
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   John
                   Ricard
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Francis
                   Ducruex
                
                 .
                 ●or
                 wh●n
                 these
                 two
                 lecherous
                 Elders
                 ,
                 had
                 sifted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 wench
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 confession
                 ,
                 (
                 let
                 the
                 wo●ld
                 but
                 consider
                 how
                 far
                 these
                 people
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 with
                 a
                 secret
                 )
                 that
                 Delvaux
                 had
                 often
                 had
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 her
                 body
                 ,
                 they
                 accus'd
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 ,
                 and
                 prov'd
                 the
                 crime
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 zeal
                 to
                 justice
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Confessor
                 were
                 really
                 guilty
                 ,
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 implacable
                 
                 emulation
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 possess'd
                 with
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 acquit
                 himself
                 of
                 his
                 charge
                 with
                 more
                 reputation
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 beastly
                 actions
                 of
                 
                   James
                   Beaufe's
                
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 notorious
                 enough
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Visits
                 of
                 Beard
                 ,
                 and
                 sor
                 which
                 he
                 ha●h
                 begg'd
                 pardon
                 on
                 both
                 knees
                 of
                 
                   Arnauld
                   Boh●re
                
                 his
                 Provinciall
                 .
                 I
                 forbear
                 to
                 mention
                 the
                 disgraces
                 and
                 infamies
                 which
                 this
                 Brother
                 Coadjutor
                 frequently
                 f●ll
                 into
                 ,
                 one
                 whereof
                 was
                 that
                 ,
                 having
                 gotten
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Tenants
                 maids
                 with
                 child
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 h●d
                 the
                 businesse
                 under
                 consideration
                 ,
                 posted
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 from
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Agen
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 to
                 vindicate
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 against
                 a
                 confident
                 wench
                 that
                 brought
                 them
                 a
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 layd
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 Gate
                 .
                 Nor
                 shall
                 I
                 much
                 insist
                 upon
                 the
                 freedome
                 which
                 many
                 Jesuits
                 take
                 in
                 their
                 ordinary
                 conversations
                 ,
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 cheeks
                 ,
                 feel
                 the
                 breasts
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 their
                 hands
                 into
                 the
                 pockets
                 of
                 women
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 faults
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 truly
                 considered
                 ,
                 are
                 indeed
                 great
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 compa●'d
                 to
                 the
                 enormous
                 lubricities
                 I
                 have
                 yet
                 to
                 relate
                 ,
                 veniall
                 peccadillo's
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 history
                 of
                 Father
                 Olive
                 ,
                 a
                 famous
                 preacher
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 might
                 very
                 well
                 passe
                 for
                 an
                 absolute
                 Romance
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 notorious
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 .
                 A
                 certain
                 wayting
                 gentlewoman
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 cajoll'd
                 into
                 the
                 profess'd
                 house
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 often
                 seen
                 in
                 some
                 corner
                 behind
                 a
                 doore
                 ,
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 meeting
                 at
                 
                   Port
                   de
                   Sainte
                   Marie
                
                 ,
                 about
                 two
                 Leagues
                 from
                 Agen
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 the
                 Lent
                 time
                 .
                 Love
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 many
                 time
                 guilty
                 of
                 childish
                 inventions
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 conceal
                 himself
                 ,
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 his
                 head
                 to
                 give
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 his
                 Neece
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 her
                 with
                 more
                 freedome
                 ,
                 to
                 pretend
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 some
                 affairs
                 of
                 consequence
                 relating
                 to
                 their
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 entreat
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 her
                 into
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 some
                 order
                 about
                 the
                 division
                 and
                 setling
                 of
                 certain
                 Inheritances
                 ▪
                 The
                 Lay-Brother
                 ,
                 
                   John
                   Testis
                
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 such
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 personation
                 ,
                 but
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 great
                 matter
                 of
                 ed●fication
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Gentlewoman
                 was
                 d●sposed
                 into
                 a
                 chamber
                 by
                 her self
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Lodging
                 ,
                 and
                 submitting
                 his
                 judgement
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 blind
                 obedience
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 superiour
                 ,
                 imagined
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 familiarity
                 he
                 saw
                 between
                 them
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 might
                 ●e
                 between
                 Vncle
                 and
                 Neece
                 .
                 To
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 triviall
                 businesses
                 and
                 Embassies
                 wherein
                 this
                 crafty
                 companion
                 employed
                 the
                 poore
                 Brother
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 with
                 m●re
                 freedome
                 prosecute
                 his
                 enj●yments
                 with
                 his
                 dear
                 Neece
                 ;
                 The
                 journeyes
                 he
                 put
                 him
                 upon
                 thence
                 to
                 Paravis
                 ,
                 whither
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 go
                 without
                 crossing
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 Preacher
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 leisure
                 to
                 discharge
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 afternoons
                 of
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 his
                 Sermons
                 into
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 that
                 impudent
                 strumpet
                 ;
                 the
                 commands
                 he
                 layd
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 bed
                 betimes
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 slip
                 the
                 more
                 imperceptibly
                 into
                 the
                 chamber
                 of
                 his
                 minion
                 ,
                 these
                 I
                 say
                 were
                 shifts
                 and
                 evasions
                 that
                 were
                 mysterious
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ignorant
                 Brother
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 being
                 questioned
                 by
                 the
                 Superiours
                 at
                 his
                 return
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 left
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 comprehend
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 satisfied
                 the
                 Neece
                 was
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 common
                 Wench
                 .
                 What
                 do
                 you
                 imagine
                 Readers
                 of
                 these
                 stories
                 whereof
                 you
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 suspicion
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 celebrated
                 for
                 their
                 chastity
                 ,
                 be
                 undeceived
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 assure
                 your selves
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 insinuations
                 and
                 complyances
                 seduce
                 more
                 women
                 and
                 maids
                 to
                 naughtinesse
                 then
                 all
                 other
                 Monks
                 and
                 Priers
                 besides
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 understood
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 
                 vow
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 woman
                 addressed
                 her self
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 much
                 courted
                 to
                 a
                 carnall
                 kindnesse
                 by
                 certain
                 Priests
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 affect
                 any
                 but
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   they
                   are
                   mo●e
                   discreet
                   and
                   circumspect
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 a
                 Lieutenant
                 Generall
                 of
                 a
                 Maritime
                 place
                 ,
                 whom
                 for
                 the
                 respect
                 I
                 beare
                 him
                 I
                 name
                 not
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 had
                 some
                 secret
                 dealings
                 with
                 a
                 Jesuit
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 Philosopher
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Kings
                 Atturney
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 ,
                 who
                 takes
                 occasion
                 too
                 too
                 often
                 to
                 invite
                 into
                 the
                 Countrey
                 her
                 ghostly
                 Father
                 a
                 Jesuit
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 infamous
                 for
                 his
                 uncleannesses
                 in
                 Limoges
                 and
                 Perigueux
                 .
                 Were
                 it
                 as
                 pardonable
                 in
                 me
                 to
                 name
                 the
                 great
                 Ladies
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 names
                 and
                 sirnames
                 of
                 these
                 zealous
                 stallions
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 make
                 Gentlemen
                 tremble
                 ,
                 Presid
                 ents
                 shake
                 with
                 indignation
                 ,
                 Counsellours
                 blush
                 beyond
                 their
                 Robes
                 ,
                 Advocates
                 change
                 colour
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 Treasurers
                 and
                 Governours
                 of
                 Frontier-places
                 look
                 pale
                 upon
                 the
                 businesse
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 must
                 here
                 do
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 discretion
                 which
                 the
                 Persians
                 do
                 in
                 their
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 put
                 my
                 finger
                 upon
                 my
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 admire
                 these
                 inexpressible
                 Mysteries
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 third
                 Bill
                 ,
                 of
                 villanies
                 ,
                 committed
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 T
                 Is
                 a
                 wise
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   immensi●●
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   happy
                   necessity
                   lyes
                   upon
                   us
                   to
                   live
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   ●ules
                   of
                   Justice
                   and
                   right
                   reason
                   ,
                   since
                   that
                   whatever
                   we
                   d
                   ee
                   ,
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   a
                   God
                   who
                   is
                   a
                   just
                   judge
                   ▪
                   and
                   sees
                   all
                   our
                   works
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 place
                 either
                 sacred
                 or
                 profane
                 where
                 men
                 may
                 take
                 a
                 permission
                 to
                 defile
                 
                 their
                 bodies
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 filthy
                 action
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 simply
                 a
                 sinne
                 done
                 ●n
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 becomes
                 an
                 enormous
                 crime
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 monstrous
                 sacriledge
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 That
                 man
                 ,
                 whatever
                 he
                 be
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 insolence
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 criminall
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Romanists
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 reproachable
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 point
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 prophane
                 their
                 Sanctuary
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 generall
                 belief
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 resides
                 presentially
                 in
                 body
                 and
                 soul
                 under
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 preserv'd
                 upon
                 their
                 Altars
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 commit
                 uncleanesses
                 in
                 those
                 holy
                 places
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 simply
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 sinn'd
                 in
                 a
                 Temple
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 is
                 ador'd
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 defyance
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 flesh
                 and
                 in
                 bones
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 Tabernacles
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 satisfi'd
                 the
                 Reader
                 that
                 the
                 Colledges
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 Cages
                 ful
                 of
                 the
                 uncleannest
                 sort
                 of
                 birds
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 by
                 the
                 ensuing
                 stories
                 discover
                 how
                 farre
                 they
                 are
                 chargeable
                 with
                 sacrilegious
                 villanies
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 medle
                 with
                 these
                 common
                 ▪
                 shores
                 of
                 lewdnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 stirr'd
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 stink
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 must
                 run
                 the
                 shame
                 and
                 inconvenience
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 people
                 may
                 take
                 the
                 more
                 heed
                 thereto
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 then
                 be
                 observ'd
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 ordinary
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 act
                 their
                 more
                 lascivious
                 parts
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 companions
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 presence
                 racks
                 their
                 wits
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 thouand
                 shifts
                 and
                 inventions
                 to
                 avoid
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 and
                 elude
                 the
                 observations
                 of
                 those
                 Aristarchus's
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 they
                 are
                 alone
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 sweetings
                 ,
                 the
                 founder
                 of
                 their
                 Sect
                 having
                 it
                 seems
                 been
                 of
                 a
                 pious
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 veneration
                 of
                 the
                 Altars
                 would
                 b●
                 a
                 sufficient
                 preservative
                 against
                 all
                 abominations
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 Thence
                 hath
                 it
                 happened
                 ,
                 thence
                 does
                 is
                 ▪
                 dayly
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Prayer
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 denne
                 of
                 Thieves
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 lyes
                 the
                 scene
                 of
                 their
                 lascivious
                 discourses
                 ,
                 venereall
                 embraces
                 and
                 
                 feelings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mutuall
                 pledges
                 of
                 reciprocall
                 affections
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 ,
                 were
                 there
                 a
                 necess●ty
                 their
                 temples
                 should
                 be
                 sanctify'd
                 by
                 new
                 consecrations
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 uncleannesse
                 hath
                 been
                 committed
                 therein
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 requisite
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 should
                 be
                 new
                 consecrated
                 once
                 every
                 eight
                 dayes
                 .
                 Of
                 above
                 fis●y
                 instances
                 I
                 could
                 produce
                 hereof
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 insist
                 but
                 on
                 three
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 I
                 may
                 the
                 sooner
                 disengage
                 my self
                 from
                 these
                 polluted
                 and
                 infectious
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 into
                 a
                 little
                 fresh
                 and
                 wholsome
                 aire
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 Maniam
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 illustrious
                 and
                 most
                 admired
                 Preacher
                 that
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 have
                 produc'd
                 these
                 twenty
                 years
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 come
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 pulpit
                 of
                 S.
                 Didiers
                 at
                 Poictiers
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 that
                 have
                 prophaned
                 their
                 Chappels
                 .
                 This
                 abominable
                 wretch
                 having
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 design
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 divert
                 himself
                 after
                 his
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Procurator
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 in
                 Ligugé
                 ,
                 prevail'd
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 by
                 soothings
                 and
                 flatteries
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 simple
                 devout
                 wench
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 perswaded
                 her
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 meeting
                 in
                 the
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 appointing
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 rendezvous
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 surpris'd
                 in
                 strange
                 postures
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 v
                 ●y
                 act
                 ,
                 by
                 Father
                 M●rin
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 deny
                 what
                 I
                 now
                 asfirm
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 acknowledge
                 himself
                 a
                 Detractor
                 ,
                 and
                 expect
                 to
                 be
                 acc●unted
                 such
                 ,
                 by
                 above
                 three
                 hundred
                 Jesuits
                 who
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 depositions
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 Jaquinot
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 Maniam
                 guilty
                 of
                 that
                 filthinesse
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 travell
                 far
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 an
                 abominat●on
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 knowing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 there
                 ,
                 would
                 thi●k
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Poict●u
                 ,
                 are
                 design'd
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 de●nes
                 of
                 these
                 Thieves
                 and
                 the
                 recep●acles
                 of
                 their
                 Sacriledges
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 but
                 fall
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 town
                 of
                 
                   Fontenay
                   le-Compte
                
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 these
                 good
                 Fathers
                 there
                 .
                 An
                 honest
                 Merchant
                 of
                 Poictiers
                 coming
                 one
                 morning
                 about
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 after
                 foure
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 longest
                 dayes
                 in
                 Summer
                 )
                 into
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 Chappell
                 ,
                 heard
                 distinctly
                 a
                 certain
                 stirre
                 and
                 noise
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 and
                 woman
                 that
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 strugling
                 together
                 behind
                 a
                 partition
                 of
                 wood
                 upon
                 the
                 very
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 addressing
                 his
                 Devotions
                 to
                 God.
                 Being
                 frighted
                 at
                 the
                 strangenesse
                 of
                 the
                 attempt
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 little
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 himself
                 into
                 a
                 posture
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 appeared
                 ▪
                 he
                 heard
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 rais'd
                 himself
                 very
                 gently
                 ,
                 and
                 slunk
                 down
                 to
                 observe
                 whether
                 any
                 one
                 had
                 over-heard
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Merchant
                 had
                 a
                 little
                 glimpse
                 of
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 perceive
                 that
                 his
                 beard
                 began
                 to
                 turn
                 grey
                 .
                 He
                 would
                 have
                 gone
                 immediately
                 into
                 the
                 Colledge
                 to
                 give
                 notice
                 to
                 the
                 Superiour
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 businesse
                 calling
                 him
                 away
                 to
                 Rochel
                 ,
                 afforded
                 him
                 not
                 the
                 leisure
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 his
                 proceeding
                 might
                 be
                 thought
                 the
                 more
                 considerate
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 this
                 crime
                 ,
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 management
                 of
                 that
                 affair
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 a
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 satisfied
                 by
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 his
                 Penitent
                 that
                 the
                 offence
                 was
                 manifest
                 ,
                 oblig'd
                 him
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 Superiour
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 accordingly
                 done
                 .
                 
                   Fronton
                   Gadauld
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Rector
                 there
                 ,
                 though
                 gall'd
                 in
                 severall
                 places
                 of
                 this
                 book
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 any
                 respect
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 dares
                 not
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 this
                 story
                 was
                 related
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 confidence
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 would
                 be
                 my
                 trouble
                 to
                 convince
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 
                   Toussaints
                   Dancereau
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 businesse
                 was
                 communicated
                 ,
                 the
                 Confessor
                 of
                 Rochel
                 who
                 gave
                 the
                 advice
                 ,
                 the
                 Merchant
                 who
                 discover'd
                 the
                 deed
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 seen
                 and
                 he●rd
                 what
                 past
                 ,
                 are
                 sufficient
                 security
                 for
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 suspicion
                 lay
                 upon
                 the
                 Porter
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ▪
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 feare
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 consultation
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 haply
                 the
                 Rector
                 himself
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 the
                 party
                 guil●y
                 of
                 the
                 transgression
                 ,
                 the
                 business
                 was
                 immediately
                 smother'd
                 and
                 swallow'd
                 down
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 maxime
                 should
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 
                   si
                   non
                   castè
                   saltem
                   cautè
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 Colledge
                 was
                 found
                 
                   John
                   Surin
                
                 lockd
                 in
                 the
                 Sacristy
                 with
                 a
                 young
                 Gentlew●man
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 lo●ed
                 ,
                 doing
                 his
                 devotions
                 to
                 Venus
                 just
                 behind
                 the
                 Altar
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 pre●end
                 to
                 adore
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 measu●e
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 their
                 beliefe
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 horrid
                 defyance
                 of
                 heaven
                 must
                 it
                 needs
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 wallow
                 in
                 the
                 mire
                 of
                 abomination
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 feet
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 !
                 Some
                 Ladies
                 of
                 quality
                 have
                 ●ade
                 their
                 complaints
                 to
                 a
                 discreet
                 ●an
                 of
                 their
                 Order
                 that
                 
                   P.
                   Reigrier
                
                 had
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 beas●ly
                 interrogatories
                 ,
                 provoked
                 them
                 to
                 sin
                 in
                 their
                 Confe●●ions
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 asking
                 them
                 whether
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 venereal
                 enjoyments
                 ,
                 used
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 postures
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 Aretine-like
                 instructed
                 them
                 to
                 practise
                 those
                 shamefull
                 villanies
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 never
                 otherwise
                 have
                 thought
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 last
                 mentioned
                 Jesuite
                 ,
                 a
                 m●n
                 guilty
                 of
                 much
                 more
                 malice
                 then
                 subtlety
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 mediocrity
                 of
                 his
                 abilities
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 inployment
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 instructing
                 of
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 entertaining
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 visits
                 with
                 Lectures
                 upon
                 the
                 diseases
                 of
                 the
                 Matrices
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 fervent
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 Rector
                 of
                 Fontenay
                 ,
                 in
                 getting
                 to
                 him
                 loose
                 women
                 and
                 common
                 prostitutes
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 endeavoring
                 their
                 conversion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 employed
                 the
                 sollicitations
                 and
                 perswasions
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 innocent
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 time
                 he
                 took
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 Masses
                 were
                 ended
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 retired
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 at
                 dinner
                 ,
                 which
                 rais'd
                 very
                 pregnant
                 suspicions
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 called
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 design
                 for
                 their
                 conversion
                 ,
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 lustfull
                 desires
                 to
                 be
                 dealing
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 then
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 pleas'd
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 demeanour
                 .
                 Which
                 carriage
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 
                   Dancereau
                   ,
                   Le
                   Grand
                   ,
                   Veries
                   ,
                
                 and
                 my self
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 preached
                 in
                 that
                 town
                 ,
                 we
                 made
                 some
                 stir
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 ●he
                 forementioned
                 gave
                 notice
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 that
                 some
                 course
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 therein
                 .
              
               
               
                 Let
                 them
                 discover
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 confidence
                 to
                 speak
                 without
                 taking
                 time
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 caused
                 a
                 Brother
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 is
                 Miroart
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 sacristy
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 being
                 assistant
                 to
                 the
                 Rector
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 in
                 a
                 design
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Rector
                 had
                 to
                 enjoy
                 a
                 woman
                 at
                 leisure
                 in
                 the
                 Chappel
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Magdalene
                   ,
                   John
                   de
                   Rhede
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Jesuit
                 ,
                 who
                 surprised
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 exaltation
                 of
                 their
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 will
                 swear
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 hath
                 a
                 bastard
                 in
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 innocently
                 related
                 one
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 recreation
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 discreet
                 Regent
                 of
                 Fontenay
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Theophilus
                   David
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 had
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Hercules
                 to
                 clense
                 these
                 Augaean
                 stables
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 discover
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 the
                 horridness
                 of
                 their
                 Abominations
                 ,
                 ten
                 years
                 time
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 litle
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 cleanse
                 and
                 purifie
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 they
                 have
                 defil'd
                 in
                 Guyenne
                 .
                 The
                 walls
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Xaintonges
                 blush
                 at
                 their
                 impurities
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 paving
                 and
                 pillars
                 of
                 its
                 chappels
                 could
                 speak
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 produce
                 bloody
                 accusers
                 ,
                 to
                 condemn
                 the
                 Surins
                 ,
                 the
                 Dugrenes
                 the
                 Beaufés's
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 blemished
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Limoges
                 is
                 infamous
                 for
                 the
                 lascivious
                 conferences
                 that
                 pass
                 there
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 Agen
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 pollutions
                 ,
                 and
                 infected
                 with
                 sacriledges
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 spared
                 even
                 those
                 of
                 S.
                 Macaire
                 ,
                 and
                 Marennes
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 also
                 have
                 suffered
                 upon
                 their
                 seats
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 porches
                 and
                 corners
                 ,
                 unseemly
                 and
                 dishonest
                 actions
                 .
                 Many
                 women
                 and
                 maids
                 have
                 been
                 frightned
                 in
                 severall
                 places
                 to
                 see
                 Jesuits
                 going
                 presumptuously
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 fear
                 to
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 clad
                 in
                 their
                 sacerdotall
                 vestments
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 their
                 Confession-seats
                 entertained
                 them
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 together
                 with
                 Love-discourses
                 and
                 discoveries
                 of
                 the
                 earnestness
                 of
                 their
                 brutall
                 pas●ions
                 .
                 O
                 thou
                 God
                 of
                 purity
                 ,
                 when
                 wilt
                 thou
                 enter
                 again
                 with
                 the
                 whip
                 of
                 cords
                 in
                 thy
                 hand
                 into
                 the
                 Temples
                 ,
                 to
                 drive
                 out
                 thence
                 these
                 buyers
                 &
                 sellers
                 of
                 Doves
                 ?
                 How
                 long
                 wilt
                 thou
                 suffer
                 these
                 incestuous
                 wretches
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Brothel-house
                 of
                 thy
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 under
                 the
                 ma●k
                 of
                 devotion
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 prey
                 of
                 chastity
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 very
                 places
                 where
                 it
                 should
                 find
                 the
                 greatest
                 refuge
                 and
                 protection
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 fourth
                 Bill
                 of
                 Venereall
                 uncleannesses
                 committed
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 in
                 their
                 Houses
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 is
                 no
                 crime
                 so
                 hidden
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 cometh
                 to
                 light
                 .
                 The
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 for
                 some
                 yeares
                 like
                 a
                 spacious
                 field
                 covered
                 with
                 snow
                 ,
                 the
                 whitenesse
                 whereof
                 concealing
                 equally
                 the
                 beauty
                 and
                 the
                 dirtinesse
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 hath
                 darted
                 his
                 more
                 perpendicular
                 rayes
                 upon
                 that
                 delicate
                 whitenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 comes
                 to
                 dissolve
                 that
                 pretended
                 snow
                 of
                 Sanctimony
                 ,
                 he
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 labour
                 discovers
                 their
                 filthinesse
                 and
                 dunghills
                 .
                 Thousands
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 have
                 I
                 heard
                 the
                 most
                 tender
                 of
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ▪
                 expressing
                 themselves
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 quitted
                 the
                 Society
                 should
                 discover
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 Petiot
                 ,
                 our
                 disparagement
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 would
                 be
                 irreparable
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 so
                 happen
                 that
                 the
                 infamy
                 will
                 reflect
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 by
                 accident
                 ;
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 designe
                 then
                 the
                 furtherance
                 of
                 God's
                 glory
                 and
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 that
                 crime
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Stephen
                   Petiot
                
                 is
                 a
                 person
                 ▪
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 excellent
                 endowments
                 ,
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 reputation
                 in
                 Guienne
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 ever
                 been
                 accounted
                 among
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 ro●e
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 mod●st
                 and
                 reserved
                 .
                 The
                 Panegyrick
                 which
                 he
                 writ
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 taught
                 Rhetorick
                 at
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Rochell
                 gained
                 him
                 a
                 great
                 fame
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 employments
                 which
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 have
                 since
                 put
                 him
                 upon
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 him
                 Preacher
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 pulpits
                 ,
                 have
                 made
                 his
                 person
                 highly
                 considerable
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 here
                 to
                 intreat
                 
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 story
                 I
                 relate
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 miscarriage
                 ,
                 of
                 some
                 drudging
                 Brother
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 unfortunate
                 student
                 ,
                 forced
                 to
                 cast
                 anchor
                 by
                 a
                 sad
                 ingenistitium
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 or
                 second
                 yeare
                 of
                 his
                 course
                 of
                 Theologie
                 ,
                 or
                 yet
                 that
                 of
                 some
                 
                   formall
                   Coadjutor
                
                 or
                 Assistant
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 rank
                 or
                 reputation
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Jesuit
                 ,
                 that
                 's
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Bell-weathers
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 expresse
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 fourth
                 vow
                 ,
                 an
                 excellent
                 Humanist
                 ,
                 and
                 famous
                 preacher
                 .
                 Vices
                 appeare
                 with
                 greater
                 lustre
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 men
                 of
                 an
                 Order
                 .
                 This
                 illustrious
                 man
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 professed
                 house
                 ;
                 preach'd
                 at
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Projectus
                 ,
                 in
                 Bourdeaux
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 thought
                 idle
                 in
                 the
                 intervall
                 between
                 Advent
                 and
                 Lent
                 ,
                 he
                 sometimes
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 confession-seats
                 as
                 others
                 did
                 ,
                 rather
                 out
                 of
                 thoughts
                 of
                 diversion
                 then
                 devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 fasten
                 on
                 some
                 prey
                 then
                 to
                 convert
                 sinners
                 and
                 instruct
                 soules
                 .
                 A
                 voluptuous
                 per●on
                 prosecutes
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 desires
                 whereever
                 he
                 comes
                 ,
                 even
                 through
                 grates
                 and
                 lattices
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 an
                 Asmodeus
                 in
                 the
                 shriving-seat
                 ,
                 cast
                 his
                 amorous
                 eyes
                 upon
                 a
                 little
                 brown
                 lass
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 cast
                 her selfe
                 at
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 to
                 disburthen
                 her selfe
                 of
                 her
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 took
                 so
                 much
                 fire
                 at
                 the
                 eyes
                 and
                 eares
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 look'd
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 her
                 speake
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 contraty
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 wench
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 her
                 away
                 loaden
                 with
                 more
                 crimes
                 then
                 she
                 had
                 brought
                 thither
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 scene
                 of
                 this
                 wanton
                 Comedy
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 by
                 crafty
                 insinuations
                 to
                 engage
                 the
                 wench
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 meeting
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 are
                 at
                 Table
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 opportunity
                 to
                 entertaine
                 her
                 between
                 two
                 doores
                 with
                 more
                 security
                 and
                 freedome
                 .
                 The
                 wench
                 ,
                 who
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 was
                 somewhat
                 in
                 necessity
                 ,
                 considering
                 she
                 was
                 a
                 servent
                 of
                 some
                 quality
                 ,
                 finding
                 her self
                 so
                 much
                 made
                 of
                 by
                 a
                 person
                 whom
                 she
                 heard
                 every
                 where
                 celebrated
                 for
                 his
                 great
                 worth
                 ,
                 thought
                 her selfe
                 
                 in
                 a
                 faire
                 way
                 to
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 reciprocally
                 conceive
                 d
                 so
                 much
                 tendernesse
                 and
                 affection
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 was
                 no
                 lesse
                 punctuall
                 to
                 meet
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 appointed
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 to
                 blesse
                 our
                 Hemisphere
                 with
                 the
                 gladsome
                 day
                 at
                 the
                 ordinary
                 houres
                 .
                 To
                 describe
                 the
                 litle
                 shifts
                 that
                 passed
                 between
                 these
                 two
                 Lovers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mutuall
                 caresses
                 wherewith
                 they
                 entertained
                 one
                 another
                 during
                 that
                 litle
                 leisure
                 ,
                 would
                 take
                 up
                 too
                 much
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 their
                 passions
                 ,
                 what
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 their
                 first
                 meeting
                 .
                 There
                 needs
                 therefore
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 feeling
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 wench
                 did
                 not
                 freely
                 suffer
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 pleasure
                 which
                 shee
                 received
                 not
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 closest
                 embraces
                 .
                 One
                 thing
                 only
                 there
                 was
                 that
                 much
                 troubled
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 obliged
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 see
                 if
                 any
                 stranger
                 came
                 neer
                 to
                 disturbe
                 their
                 enjoyments
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 defile
                 too
                 much
                 paper
                 with
                 so
                 nasty
                 a
                 story
                 ,
                 the
                 wench
                 hath
                 since
                 related
                 to
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 that
                 Petiot
                 had
                 kissed
                 her
                 ,
                 embraced
                 her
                 ,
                 felt
                 her
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Nay
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   effundens
                   semen
                   in
                   manum
                   eius
                
                 ,
                 (
                 O
                 excesse
                 of
                 abomination
                 !
                 )
                 said
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 See
                 my
                 dearest
                 ,
                 
                   ex
                   quo
                   Luto
                   nascuntur
                   homines
                
                 .
                 The
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Desirer
                
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 certainly
                 ever
                 read
                 or
                 heard
                 of
                 such
                 stories
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 Porter
                 of
                 Monasteries
                 was
                 a
                 venerable
                 ancient
                 man
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   feare
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Were
                 he
                 to
                 write
                 now
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 certainly
                 except
                 the
                 Colledges
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 beare
                 in
                 their
                 frontispieces
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   name
                   of
                
                 JESUS
                 ,
                 crowned
                 with
                 thornes
                 or
                 beames
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 put
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 within
                 them
                 ever
                 the
                 more
                 in
                 mind
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 's
                 Son.
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 what
                 mischiefe
                 they
                 did
                 there
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 wicked
                 in
                 the
                 Entry
                 .
                 This
                 great
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 greater
                 opportunity
                 to
                 study
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 chamber
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 at
                 
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 lock
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 provinciall
                 Jaquinot
                 had
                 purposely
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 furnished
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 Imagining
                 with
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 easily
                 bring
                 the
                 wench
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 enjoy
                 her
                 without
                 any
                 danger
                 ,
                 he
                 perswaded
                 her
                 to
                 disguise
                 her selfe
                 .
                 Shee
                 took
                 his
                 advice
                 ,
                 reckoned
                 with
                 her
                 Mistresse
                 ,
                 quitted
                 her
                 service
                 ,
                 bought
                 a
                 hat
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 canvasse
                 suit
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 fit
                 a
                 litle
                 country
                 lad
                 off
                 her
                 pitch
                 ,
                 went
                 into
                 a
                 vineyard
                 ,
                 cut
                 off
                 her
                 haire
                 ,
                 put
                 up
                 her
                 m●●d's
                 cloaths
                 into
                 a
                 pacquet
                 ,
                 retaining
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 for
                 a
                 wascot
                 ,
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 boyes
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 getting
                 a
                 bundle
                 of
                 litle
                 walking
                 sticks
                 ,
                 pretended
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 that
                 Jesuit
                 ,
                 who
                 it
                 seems
                 had
                 a
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 recreation
                 ,
                 to
                 marke
                 them
                 in
                 severall
                 places
                 with
                 a
                 hot
                 iron
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 wandred
                 about
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 her
                 coming
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 appointment
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 came
                 immediately
                 to
                 entertaine
                 ▪
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 her
                 as
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 a
                 Country
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 sticks
                 ,
                 brought
                 her
                 without
                 any
                 danger
                 into
                 the
                 Chamber
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 Rhetorick
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 mutuall
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 this
                 amorous
                 couple
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 themselves
                 so
                 fortunate
                 in
                 so
                 presumptuous
                 an
                 attempt
                 ?
                 Their
                 passion
                 ,
                 which
                 till
                 then
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 abated
                 by
                 obstacles
                 and
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 broke
                 forth
                 now
                 like
                 an
                 impetuous
                 torrent
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 overturned
                 the
                 bankes
                 that
                 opposed
                 its
                 violence
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 reciprocall
                 expressions
                 of
                 kindnesse
                 that
                 past
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 proportionable
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 hazards
                 they
                 had
                 run
                 through
                 .
                 Yet
                 were
                 not
                 their
                 Loves
                 like
                 those
                 subterranean
                 Rivers
                 which
                 slide
                 silently
                 and
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 decreed
                 that
                 women
                 should
                 not
                 keep
                 any
                 thing
                 secret
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 their
                 owne
                 shame
                 and
                 abhominations
                 .
                 This
                 wench
                 went
                 and
                 made
                 her
                 confession
                 to
                 
                   Nathaniel
                   Sichard
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Jesuit
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 an
                 exact
                 account
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 least
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 actions
                 that
                 had
                 passed
                 between
                 the
                 four
                 walls
                 of
                 that
                 Chamber
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 excesse
                 of
                 stupidity
                 or
                 malice
                 ,
                 gave
                 
                 him
                 liberty
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 alledged
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 I
                 appeale
                 to
                 himselfe
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 w●at
                 advantage
                 he
                 thought
                 fit
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 These
                 scrupulous
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 whose
                 brasen
                 consciences
                 will
                 not
                 stretch
                 to
                 the
                 least
                 discovery
                 of
                 those
                 designes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 communicated
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 murthering
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 make
                 no
                 difficulty
                 to
                 betray
                 the
                 secret
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 confession
                 ,
                 to
                 ruine
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 eminent
                 quality
                 and
                 greater
                 abilities
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 .
                 Pitard
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 very
                 backward
                 as
                 to
                 amorous
                 inclinations
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 residence
                 at
                 Rochoir
                 he
                 got
                 a
                 Gentlewoman
                 to
                 come
                 every
                 night
                 to
                 his
                 Chamber
                 to
                 dance
                 ,
                 had
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 prudence
                 ,
                 forborne
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 misdemeanour
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 unadvised
                 Confessour
                 had
                 revealed
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 wench
                 ,
                 missng
                 her
                 enjoyments
                 with
                 Petiot
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 to
                 accompany
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Xainstes
                 in
                 his
                 visit
                 )
                 began
                 to
                 talk
                 very
                 loud
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 declared
                 in
                 Confession
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Peter
                   Thomas
                
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 lived
                 eight
                 daies
                 within
                 the
                 Professed
                 House
                 with
                 that
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 would
                 acquaint
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bazas
                 with
                 the
                 businesse
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 gave
                 her
                 not
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 mony
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 promised
                 her
                 when
                 he
                 tempted
                 her
                 to
                 naughtinesse
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 second
                 Confessor
                 kept
                 the
                 secret
                 of
                 
                   auricular
                   confession
                
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 
                   Francis
                   Labrousse
                
                 and
                 my self
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 then
                 his
                 Collegues
                 in
                 the
                 Cardinal-Mission
                 ,
                 to
                 aske
                 our
                 advice
                 how
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 have
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 businesse
                 that
                 was
                 likely
                 to
                 derogate
                 so
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 .
                 Our
                 advice
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 requisite
                 the
                 wench
                 related
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 ordinary
                 discourse
                 ,
                 what
                 she
                 had
                 said
                 before
                 under
                 the
                 secret
                 of
                 Confession
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 commit
                 one
                 evill
                 by
                 discovering
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 wench
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 the
                 businesse
                 to
                 me
                 with
                 so
                 mnch
                 conviction
                 and
                 ingenuity
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 least
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 
                 shee
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 that
                 Chamber
                 .
                 Shee
                 gave
                 an
                 exact
                 account
                 ,
                 through
                 what
                 Galleries
                 she
                 had
                 passed
                 ,
                 told
                 how
                 many
                 stories
                 there
                 were
                 to
                 go
                 up
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 closet
                 there
                 was
                 within
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 bed
                 stood
                 ,
                 what
                 stuffe
                 and
                 what
                 colour
                 the
                 furniture
                 was
                 of
                 ,
                 what
                 chaires
                 and
                 stooles
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 what
                 pictures
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 sheets
                 ,
                 what
                 she
                 did
                 eat
                 ,
                 what
                 drink
                 ,
                 what
                 Fathers
                 came
                 to
                 visit
                 her
                 beloved
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 hid
                 her self
                 while
                 they
                 stay'd
                 in
                 her
                 shepheard
                 's
                 habit
                 ,
                 what
                 slights
                 and
                 shifts
                 the
                 crafty
                 Jesuit
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 carry
                 them
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 acquainted
                 with
                 this
                 story
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 most
                 exact
                 relation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 I
                 was
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 reveale
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 I
                 smother
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 much
                 trouble
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 so
                 many
                 impious
                 wretches
                 betray
                 a
                 double
                 secret
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Confession
                 ,
                 meerly
                 to
                 seeme
                 Hypocritically
                 zealous
                 ,
                 and
                 observant
                 of
                 an
                 Institution
                 ,
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 publick
                 Fidelity
                 .
                 What
                 I
                 did
                 then
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 prudence
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 Jesuit
                 ,
                 I
                 now
                 ,
                 being
                 none
                 ,
                 think
                 it
                 no
                 lesse
                 to
                 declare
                 .
                 This
                 wench
                 was
                 a
                 servant
                 in
                 Carnan-street
                 ,
                 in
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 borne
                 in
                 Reole
                 in
                 Bazadois
                 ;
                 she
                 was
                 sister
                 to
                 a
                 poor
                 woman
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 blind
                 man
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 lives
                 neere
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
                 Michael
                 at
                 Reole
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 upon
                 the
                 Mission
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 she
                 threatned
                 
                   Peter
                   Thomas
                
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 divulge
                 these
                 villanies
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 service
                 with
                 the
                 Regent
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 this
                 short
                 relation
                 the
                 world
                 may
                 easily
                 judge
                 ,
                 whether
                 that
                 house
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Saint
                 
                   Francis
                   Xaverius
                
                 ,
                 which
                 these
                 Hypocrites
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 by
                 an
                 Antonomatick
                 expression
                 call
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   House
                
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 rather
                 deserve
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 Brothell-House
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 No
                 doubt
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 thought
                 such
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 of
                 Rousseau
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 superiour
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 Olive
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 some
                 relation
                 thereto
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 played
                 
                 those
                 noble
                 prankes
                 at
                 
                   Port-Saint
                   ▪
                   Mary
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   Guales
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 Confessors
                 there
                 .
                 May
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 mercy
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 eyes
                 and
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 their
                 Charities
                 ,
                 entertaine
                 so
                 many
                 
                   Religious
                   Satyres
                
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 their
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Had
                 I
                 not
                 confin'd
                 my selfe
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 only
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 happened
                 in
                 Guienne
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 relate
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 that
                 Rector
                 of
                 Languedoc
                 ,
                 who
                 tooke
                 in
                 a
                 poore
                 blind
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 begging
                 an
                 almes
                 at
                 the
                 gate
                 ,
                 kept
                 her
                 secretly
                 in
                 his
                 Chamber
                 for
                 three
                 months
                 together
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 being
                 cloy'd
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 her
                 into
                 an
                 Hospitall
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 promises
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 visit
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 great
                 things
                 for
                 her
                 .
                 The
                 wench
                 ,
                 discontented
                 at
                 this
                 ,
                 discovered
                 the
                 villany
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 where
                 she
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 You
                 came
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 visit
                 such
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 spoke
                 to
                 him
                 of
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ;
                 I
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 his
                 closet
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 observe
                 the
                 limits
                 I
                 have
                 prescribed
                 to
                 my self
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 fifth
                 Enditement
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 lascivious
                 Villanies
                 committed
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 in
                 their
                 Itinerancies
                 ,
                 and
                 Country-Houses
                 .
              
               
                 GReat
                 fires
                 have
                 many
                 times
                 their
                 beginning
                 from
                 the
                 miscarriage
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 spark
                 .
                 A
                 sparke
                 begets
                 a
                 flame
                 ,
                 a
                 flame
                 devoures
                 all
                 it
                 comes
                 at
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 that
                 a
                 populous
                 City
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 sometime
                 that
                 of
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 is
                 turned
                 to
                 ashes
                 in
                 a
                 night
                 .
                 Carnal
                 Love
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 qualities
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 i●
                 ever
                 gaines
                 where
                 it
                 takes
                 ,
                 and
                 growes
                 greater
                 stil
                 as
                 you
                 supply
                 it
                 with
                 matter
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuit
                 Petiot
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 small
                 beginnings
                 grew
                 up
                 to
                 that
                 hight
                 of
                 insolence
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 set
                 his
                 heart
                 so
                 prodigiously
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 scattered
                 the
                 sparkles
                 thereof
                 .
                 Before
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 his
                 uncleannesses
                 in
                 his
                 journeyes
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amisse
                 to
                 find
                 some
                 thing
                 for
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 employ
                 his
                 consideration
                 about
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 sleights
                 which
                 many
                 Jesuits
                 do
                 now
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 done
                 formerly
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 their
                 Loves
                 .
                 One
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 themselves
                 invited
                 by
                 their
                 Confidents
                 into
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 enjoy
                 them
                 with
                 greater
                 privacy
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 thence
                 send
                 for
                 those
                 women
                 whose
                 company
                 they
                 were
                 desirous
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 advantages
                 of
                 their
                 journeys
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 order
                 things
                 before-hand
                 by
                 their
                 plots
                 and
                 secret
                 correspondencies
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 blind
                 Inne
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 some
                 tenants
                 cot
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 ditch
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 place
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 satiate
                 their
                 brutall
                 inclinations
                 .
                 The
                 examples
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 furnished
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 are
                 so
                 numerous
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 of
                 foure
                 that
                 go
                 abroad
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 recreation
                 ,
                 there
                 hardly
                 ever
                 returnes
                 two
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 commited
                 some
                 uncleannesse
                 or
                 other
                 The
                 liberty
                 of
                 walking
                 ,
                 the
                 conveniences
                 of
                 being
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 their
                 companion
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 )
                 the
                 opportunities
                 of
                 garden-walkes
                 ,
                 groves
                 ,
                 Chambers
                 ,
                 lodgings
                 ,
                 the
                 severall
                 places
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 purposely
                 disposed
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 long
                 and
                 passionate
                 conferences
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 delicate
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 provoking
                 dishes
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 favourable
                 assistances
                 to
                 heighten
                 their
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 accomplish
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 love
                 them
                 .
                 
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 inferre
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 invite
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 sinning
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 persons
                 of
                 honor
                 and
                 quality
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 invite
                 them
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 in
                 it
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 obliging
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 them
                 an
                 honourable
                 entertainment
                 and
                 diversion
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Jesuits
                 who
                 lay
                 plots
                 to
                 get
                 themselves
                 invited
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 women
                 that
                 invite
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 alwayes
                 guilty
                 of
                 that
                 purity
                 of
                 intention
                 .
                 
                   Guales
                   ,
                   Penot
                   ,
                   Cadiot
                   ,
                   Biroat
                   ,
                   Henry
                   du
                   Chesne
                   ,
                   Alemay
                   ,
                   Delvaux
                   ,
                   Dusresne
                   ,
                   Reignier
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 name
                 not
                 ,
                 have
                 made
                 their
                 addresses
                 to
                 servant
                 ▪
                 mayds
                 ,
                 have
                 had
                 designes
                 upon
                 the
                 Mistresses
                 ,
                 have
                 had
                 dealings
                 with
                 the
                 young
                 gentlewomen
                 where
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 have
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Agnus
                   Dei's
                
                 and
                 their
                 beads
                 ,
                 as
                 baits
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 in
                 the
                 innocent
                 and
                 the
                 simple
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 some
                 that
                 have
                 procured
                 invitations
                 into
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 there
                 were
                 Nunns
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 their
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 devotion
                 and
                 spirituall
                 communication
                 ,
                 had
                 inter-crurall
                 dealings
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 I
                 could
                 also
                 name
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 respect
                 ,
                 wh
                 ch
                 I
                 owe
                 their
                 Friends
                 did
                 not
                 prevaile
                 with
                 me
                 to
                 forbeare
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 further
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 continue
                 in
                 those
                 houses
                 of
                 recreation
                 ,
                 six
                 weeeks
                 and
                 two
                 moneths
                 together
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 certainly
                 be
                 very
                 hard
                 of
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 inferre
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 cannot
                 but
                 produce
                 abundance
                 of
                 dallyance
                 and
                 Love
                 tricks
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 very
                 delicate
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 diet
                 ,
                 tenderly
                 brought
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 respects
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 do
                 they
                 make
                 lesse
                 advantages
                 of
                 their
                 journying
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 to
                 pro●ote
                 their
                 Loves
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Procurators
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 ●heir
                 occasions
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 forced
                 to
                 ride
                 on
                 ●orseback
                 ,
                 have
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Innes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 passe
                 ,
                 their
                 
                 wenches
                 layd
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 entertain
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 stages
                 .
                 Th●
                 Colledge-money
                 will
                 not
                 stick
                 too
                 close
                 to
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 now
                 is
                 it
                 squander'd
                 among
                 their
                 drabs
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 feasted
                 upon
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Community
                 .
                 The
                 Rectors
                 ,
                 who
                 ▪
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 consideration
                 of
                 decorum
                 ,
                 would
                 think
                 themselves
                 obliged
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 companion
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 went
                 a
                 foot
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 avoid
                 that
                 incumbrance
                 ,
                 will
                 needs
                 ride
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 journey
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 mile
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 visit
                 their
                 female
                 acquaintances
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 with
                 greater
                 freedome
                 .
                 The
                 orders
                 and
                 provisions
                 made
                 in
                 such
                 exigencies
                 by
                 the
                 Provincialls
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 their
                 visits
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 obligations
                 of
                 taking
                 companions
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 invited
                 or
                 travell'd
                 abroad
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 discover
                 the
                 infirmitie●
                 of
                 times
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 necessities
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 .
                 Certain
                 Pastors
                 of
                 Bardenac
                 found
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Coadjutors
                 with
                 a
                 beggarly
                 drabbe
                 ,
                 digging
                 in
                 a
                 ditch
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 Tulle
                 ,
                 was
                 Brother
                 Coustaud
                 ,
                 sound
                 by
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 ,
                 busie
                 with
                 the
                 Bakers
                 wise
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 vineyards
                 .
                 The
                 famous
                 Petiot
                 from
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 digressed
                 ,
                 shall
                 make
                 this
                 chapter
                 good
                 measure
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 of
                 thirty
                 whom
                 I
                 could
                 name
                 ,
                 his
                 single
                 example
                 may
                 serve
                 the
                 turn
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 amorous
                 Monk
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 stone-horse
                 got
                 loose
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 once
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 his
                 Cloister
                 .
                 This
                 Petiot
                 being
                 commanded
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Pau
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 Lent
                 ,
                 made
                 his
                 journey
                 thither
                 very
                 famous
                 by
                 the
                 wanton
                 pranks
                 he
                 play'd
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 multiplication
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 when
                 holinesse
                 and
                 devotion
                 are
                 made
                 cloaks
                 to
                 cover
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 piety
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 stalking-horse
                 to
                 commit
                 adulteteries
                 .
                 This
                 lascivious
                 Gamester
                 having
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 tables
                 of
                 a
                 young
                 lasse
                 of
                 Xaintonge
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Penitents
                 whom
                 his
                 teeth
                 very
                 much
                 watered
                 it
                 ,
                 gave
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 some
                 devotions
                 at
                 our
                 Ladies
                 Church
                 
                 of
                 Verdelais
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 exc●sse
                 of
                 ghostly
                 kin●nesse
                 ,
                 profered
                 the
                 Maide
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 her
                 confeshon
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 Masse
                 for
                 her
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 if
                 s●e
                 would
                 beare
                 him
                 company
                 thither
                 .
                 Pilgrimages
                 are
                 never
                 so
                 meritorious
                 in
                 the
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 young
                 wenches
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 Monk
                 hath
                 the
                 mannagement
                 of
                 the
                 Devotion
                 :
                 she
                 accordingly
                 took
                 the
                 profie●
                 for
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 favour
                 .
                 O
                 that
                 the
                 poore
                 lasse
                 had
                 but
                 had
                 the
                 least
                 mistrust
                 of
                 the
                 lewd
                 design
                 the
                 Villain
                 had
                 upon
                 her
                 !
                 He
                 had
                 prepared
                 a
                 bawdy
                 Sollicitrix
                 to
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 had
                 gotten
                 a
                 shee
                 wolf
                 to
                 keep
                 company
                 with
                 a
                 sheep
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 both
                 played
                 their
                 parts
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 gone
                 two
                 leagues
                 upon
                 the
                 river
                 of
                 Garronne
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 landed
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 lie
                 one
                 night
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 asham'd
                 to
                 discover
                 these
                 i●pious
                 practises
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 wherein
                 I
                 had
                 lived
                 so
                 long
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 obligation
                 that
                 lyes
                 upon
                 me
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 justifies
                 my
                 revelation
                 of
                 these
                 impurities
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 old
                 bawd
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 boat
                 ,
                 by
                 her
                 impudent
                 discourses
                 craftily
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 raise
                 lascivious
                 thoughts
                 in
                 the
                 maide
                 ,
                 was
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 bring
                 her
                 lewd
                 sollicitations
                 to
                 some
                 effect
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 gotten
                 close
                 into
                 a
                 chamber
                 in
                 the
                 Inne
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 by
                 thousands
                 of
                 sle
                 ghts
                 and
                 wanton
                 insinuations
                 somewhat
                 enflam'd
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 she
                 took
                 occasion
                 to
                 leave
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 taking
                 some
                 order
                 for
                 Supper
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ill
                 fortune
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 Susanna
                 that
                 maintained
                 her
                 chastity
                 very
                 resolutely
                 ;
                 for
                 having
                 through
                 feare
                 suff●red
                 thousands
                 of
                 kisses
                 and
                 caresses
                 ,
                 she
                 at
                 last
                 bethought
                 her
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 dishonour
                 she
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 frustrated
                 the
                 Stallion
                 of
                 his
                 expectation
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 ●atiate
                 his
                 lust
                 by
                 an
                 evacuation
                 with
                 the
                 Bawd.
                 Upon
                 her
                 therefore
                 he
                 satisfied
                 his
                 brutish
                 passion
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Maid
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 such
                 expressions
                 of
                 Lust
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 have
                 forced
                 impudence
                 it self
                 into
                 a
                 blush
                 .
                 The
                 heat
                 being
                 over
                 ,
                 he
                 comes
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 his
                 wits
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 needs
                 lay
                 a
                 strict
                 charge
                 upon
                 the
                 maid
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 all
                 secret
                 whatever
                 she
                 had
                 seen
                 .
                 Shee
                 did
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 fifteen
                 dayes
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 la●t
                 being
                 much
                 troubled
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 given
                 way
                 to
                 some
                 lasciviousnesse
                 ,
                 she
                 went
                 and
                 discovered
                 the
                 whole
                 businesse
                 to
                 the
                 Superiour
                 of
                 the
                 professed
                 House
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 pranke
                 he
                 played
                 in
                 that
                 journey
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 one
                 depth
                 calleth
                 upon
                 another
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 once
                 suffer
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 enslaved
                 and
                 trampled
                 on
                 by
                 that
                 tyrannicall
                 passion
                 ,
                 never
                 leave
                 sinning
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 see
                 what
                 becomes
                 of
                 our
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 excellent
                 and
                 devout
                 pilgrimage
                 ;
                 we
                 find
                 him
                 travelling
                 towards
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Pau.
                 Being
                 come
                 there
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Madame
                 
                   de
                   Mommas
                
                 or
                 Mombas
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 family
                 of
                 as
                 great
                 blood
                 and
                 Nobility
                 as
                 any
                 in
                 Beard
                 )
                 with
                 
                   John
                   Francis
                   Marin
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 overtaken
                 him
                 at
                 Macaire
                 ,
                 the
                 wayting
                 gentlewoman
                 of
                 that
                 Lady
                 raised
                 such
                 flames
                 of
                 Lust
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 watched
                 his
                 opportunity
                 to
                 get
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 aside
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 cutpurse
                 would
                 do
                 the
                 criticall
                 minute
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 cast
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 do
                 a
                 mischief
                 layes
                 hold
                 on
                 all
                 occasions
                 conducing
                 thereto
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 exploit
                 of
                 impurity
                 which
                 this
                 shamelesse
                 man
                 did
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 just
                 upon
                 his
                 coming
                 from
                 Masse
                 ,
                 to
                 run
                 up
                 his
                 hand
                 under
                 the
                 smock
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 M●ids
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 going
                 up
                 staires
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   heed
                   ,
                   fairest
                   ,
                   you
                   lift
                   up
                   pour
                   legge
                   too
                   high
                   .
                
                 The
                 second
                 was
                 more
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 discreet
                 mannagement
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 understood
                 by
                 some
                 questions
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 to
                 goe
                 away
                 from
                 her
                 Mistresse
                 ;
                 Come
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 b●ing
                 me
                 pen
                 ,
                 ink
                 ▪
                 and
                 paper
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 recommend
                 yo●
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 a
                 President
                 's
                 Lady
                 in
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 more
                 to
                 your
                 advantage
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 now
                 are
                 in
                 .
                 The
                 poore
                 innocent
                 wench
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 her
                 happinesse
                 indisputable
                 ,
                 brought
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 called
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 cajoll'd
                 by
                 him
                 into
                 another
                 Roome
                 ,
                 where
                 th●
                 cunny
                 catching
                 companion
                 writ
                 a
                 Letter
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 recommendation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wench
                 was
                 over
                 head
                 and
                 eares
                 in
                 joy
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 taking
                 his
                 advantages
                 upon
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Does
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 argue
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 affection
                 in
                 me
                 towards
                 thee
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 ?
                 What
                 canst
                 thou
                 refuse
                 to
                 do
                 for
                 so
                 cordiall
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 give
                 thee
                 a
                 Letter
                 ,
                 not
                 written
                 with
                 inke
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 blood
                 to
                 put
                 thee
                 into
                 a
                 good
                 condition
                 ?
                 His
                 action
                 during
                 all
                 this
                 fine
                 discourse
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 kisse
                 her
                 forehead
                 ,
                 her
                 eyes
                 ,
                 her
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 embrace
                 her
                 in
                 his
                 armes
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 fire
                 and
                 violence
                 of
                 passion
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 wench
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 ,
                 getting
                 from
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 serpent
                 that
                 were
                 grasped
                 too
                 hard
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   intend
                   ,
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 said
                 she
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   purchase
                   recommendations
                   with
                   the
                   hazzard
                   of
                   my
                   salvation
                   .
                
                 The
                 noise
                 which
                 these
                 strange
                 sallies
                 of
                 incontinency
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 the
                 diversion
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 Servants
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Lady
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 she
                 very
                 angrily
                 expostulated
                 the
                 businesse
                 with
                 his
                 companion
                 ,
                 
                   Francis
                   Marin
                
                 ,
                 asking
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   Harlot-hunter
                   is
                   this
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   brought
                   to
                   my
                   house
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   already
                   attempted
                   two
                   of
                   my
                   Mayds
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 man's
                 judgement
                 be
                 so
                 overgrown
                 with
                 blind
                 zeale
                 as
                 to
                 imagine
                 this
                 story
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 a
                 calumny
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 so
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 Madame
                 de
                 Momb●s
                 or
                 Mommas
                 and
                 her
                 servants
                 shall
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 never
                 could
                 salve
                 ,
                 with
                 any
                 credit
                 ,
                 this
                 act
                 of
                 brutality
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 returned
                 to
                 their
                 Colledges
                 after
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 some
                 time
                 in
                 travell
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 passe
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 three
                 dayes
                 after
                 their
                 arrivall
                 ,
                 for
                 Pilgrims
                 .
                 The
                 ensuing
                 story
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 that
                 notorious
                 journey
                 of
                 Petiot
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 acts
                 of
                 unchastity
                 ,
                 those
                 ,
                 in
                 common
                 apprehensions
                 ,
                 are
                 thought
                 the
                 most
                 execrable
                 which
                 do
                 violence
                 to
                 the
                 chastity
                 of
                 children
                 .
                 Heaven
                 certainly
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 thunderbolts
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 crush
                 the
                 committers
                 of
                 such
                 impurities
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 earth
                 abysses
                 but
                 to
                 swallow
                 them
                 up
                 .
                 Our
                 Sardanapalus
                 went
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 after
                 his
                 coming
                 home
                 ,
                 to
                 divert
                 himself
                 into
                 a
                 place
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 called
                 Lewis's
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 diversion
                 criminal
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 wayes
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 he
                 inveigled
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 litle
                 
                   Agnus
                   dei's
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Overseer's
                 daughter
                 ,
                 a
                 girle
                 of
                 about
                 nine
                 or
                 ten
                 yeares
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 making
                 her
                 say
                 her
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 brought
                 her
                 into
                 the
                 thickest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 wood
                 .
                 Here
                 my
                 heart
                 beats
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 hand
                 trembles
                 with
                 the
                 horrour
                 which
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 conceive
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 crime
                 .
                 This
                 ineffably
                 wicked
                 man
                 put
                 himself
                 into
                 a
                 posture
                 of
                 forcing
                 the
                 little
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 defiled
                 fingers
                 ,
                 
                   dilatabat
                   illi
                   foemineum
                   vas
                
                 ,
                 when
                 her
                 Father
                 hearing
                 her
                 crying
                 and
                 complaining
                 ,
                 came
                 seasonably
                 to
                 her
                 rescue
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 her
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 clawes
                 of
                 that
                 uncleane
                 bird
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 di●order
                 wherein
                 he
                 ●ound
                 that
                 infamous
                 Jesuit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 his
                 daughter
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 found
                 layd
                 all
                 along
                 ,
                 rais'd
                 such
                 an
                 indignation
                 in
                 that
                 afflicted
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 his
                 passion
                 he
                 ran
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 and
                 accus'd
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 answer
                 will
                 these
                 celestiall
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 perswade
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 they
                 imitate
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 make
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 Disclaime
                 the
                 story
                 ?
                 Truth
                 will
                 dazzle
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
                 Will
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 ?
                 T
                 is
                 somewhat
                 indigestible
                 .
                 The
                 stars
                 ,
                 will
                 th●se
                 sincere
                 men
                 say
                 ,
                 fall
                 out
                 of
                 heaven
                 ;
                 T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 they
                 never
                 get
                 up
                 again
                 into
                 their
                 spheares
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 great
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 now
                 fallen
                 ,
                 after
                 
                 it
                 had
                 extinguished
                 its
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 common-shore
                 of
                 thousands
                 of
                 uncleannefies
                 ,
                 is
                 gone
                 to
                 shine
                 again
                 in
                 another
                 horison
                 .
                 Does
                 any
                 man
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 Petiot
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 to
                 expiate
                 so
                 many
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 eternally
                 silent
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 pulpit
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 mistaken
                 .
                 Be
                 it
                 known
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 so
                 thinks
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 preacher
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 employed
                 as
                 ev●r
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 onely
                 made
                 an
                 exchange
                 of
                 provinces
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 Time
                 shall
                 have
                 eaten
                 out
                 or
                 abated
                 the
                 resentment
                 of
                 the
                 wickedne●se
                 .
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 that
                 glorious
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 who
                 takes
                 its
                 greatest
                 delights
                 to
                 be
                 among
                 the
                 Lillies
                 ,
                 to
                 gird
                 about
                 their
                 Loines
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 their
                 concupiscence
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 any
                 longer
                 gull
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 deceitfull
                 shews
                 of
                 a
                 pretended
                 chastity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 sixth
                 charge
                 of
                 Obscenities
                 committed
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 in
                 their
                 conversations
                 with
                 Nuns
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Convents
                 .
              
               
                 THose
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 speak
                 most
                 advantageously
                 of
                 the
                 Nunnes
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 Monasteries
                 as
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 Life
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 terrestriall
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 then
                 but
                 to
                 touch
                 or
                 gather
                 the
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 ,
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 piacular
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 reader
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 put
                 a
                 period
                 to
                 this
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 lasciviousnesses
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 have
                 shewn
                 him
                 how
                 these
                 subtle
                 Serpents
                 glide
                 even
                 
                 upon
                 those
                 trees
                 ,
                 and
                 gather
                 the
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 feare
                 that
                 any
                 cherubim
                 ,
                 what
                 flaming
                 sword
                 soever
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 should
                 oppose
                 their
                 entrance
                 into
                 those
                 Monasticall
                 Paradises
                 .
                 
                   Ignatius
                   Loyola
                
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 studied
                 Policy
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 limit
                 his
                 Monks
                 to
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 Order
                 of
                 women
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 liberty
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 certain
                 superintendency
                 over
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 T
                 is
                 the
                 generall
                 complaints
                 of
                 all
                 Prelates
                 and
                 the
                 Regular
                 Orders
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Cajollers
                 ,
                 these
                 Students
                 of
                 Sycophancy
                 and
                 insinuation
                 ,
                 corrupt
                 Religious
                 women
                 by
                 maximes
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 Devorion
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 some
                 Libertines
                 of
                 that
                 Society
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 dogmatically
                 maintained
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 parlours
                 of
                 women
                 devoted
                 by
                 a
                 solemn
                 vow
                 to
                 chastity
                 and
                 undefilednesse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 commandment
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   commit
                   Adultery
                   ▪
                
                 obliges
                 men
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 discreet
                 and
                 circumspect
                 in
                 their
                 Loves
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 avoid
                 giving
                 others
                 any
                 occasion
                 of
                 scandall
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 great
                 inclination
                 to
                 Love
                 which
                 is
                 naturally
                 grafted
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 doctrine
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 lascivious
                 actions
                 between
                 male
                 and
                 female
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 caution
                 and
                 prudence
                 are
                 kept
                 secret
                 from
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 imputable
                 as
                 sinnes
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 men
                 tooke
                 notice
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 generally
                 pronounced
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 equally
                 obliged
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 conceived
                 that
                 Religious
                 men
                 and
                 Religious
                 women
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 vowed
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 chastity
                 ,
                 might
                 privately
                 be
                 allowed
                 reciprocall
                 Visits
                 ,
                 provided
                 their
                 communications
                 bred
                 no
                 noise
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 granted
                 that
                 their
                 conditions
                 cannot
                 be
                 worse
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 other
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 tenents
                 are
                 transcendently
                 pernicious
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 therefore
                 it
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 guessed
                 what
                 the
                 consequenses
                 may
                 prove
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 me
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 astonishment
                 ,
                 if
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 once
                 laid
                 this
                 foundation
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 so
                 much
                 pleasure
                 in
                 conferences
                 of
                 foure
                 or
                 five
                 houres
                 length
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 grates
                 of
                 Nunneries
                 .
                 T
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 question
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 discourses
                 that
                 passe
                 there
                 tend
                 not
                 to
                 edification
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 lascivious
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Peter
                   Cluniac
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Society
                 ,
                 explicated
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Religious
                 women
                 of
                 Saint
                 Aus●ni
                 in
                 Engolesme
                 ,
                 the
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Impediments
                 which
                 make
                 Marriages
                 invalid
                 ,
                 not
                 ommitting
                 in
                 his
                 Lectures
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 plain
                 and
                 copious
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 impotent
                 ,
                 and
                 maleficia●i
                 .
                 Father
                 
                   John
                   Adam
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Preachers
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 interpreted
                 to
                 one
                 Vrseline
                 ,
                 a
                 Nunne
                 of
                 the
                 Convent
                 of
                 Saint
                 Macaire
                 ,
                 the
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Generation
                 ,
                 and
                 spoke
                 as
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 opennesse
                 of
                 expression
                 ,
                 concerning
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 procreation
                 of
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 Monsieur
                 
                   du
                   Laurens
                
                 does
                 in
                 his
                 Booke
                 of
                 
                   Anatomy
                   .
                   James
                   Beaufés
                
                 instructed
                 a
                 Nunne
                 of
                 our
                 Ladies
                 at
                 Pau
                 ,
                 in
                 Physiognomie
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 her
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 most
                 secret
                 about
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 Reignier
                 could
                 find
                 no
                 other
                 discourses
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 Nunneries
                 of
                 Fontenay
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 diseases
                 of
                 the
                 matrices
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 retention
                 of
                 Womens
                 termes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 indeed
                 hardly
                 imaginable
                 what
                 a
                 strange
                 height
                 of
                 dissolution
                 and
                 libertinisme
                 they
                 have
                 brought
                 these
                 Religious
                 women
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 a
                 confidence
                 they
                 have
                 raised
                 them
                 to
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 having
                 his
                 particular
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 treats
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Friend
                   ,
                   Minion
                   ,
                   Angell
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Putting
                 their
                 hands
                 through
                 the
                 grates
                 ,
                 and
                 holding
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 thereby
                 ,
                 are
                 ordinary
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 happened
                 to
                 above
                 halfe
                 a
                 dozen
                 of
                 these
                 impudent
                 Villaines
                 and
                 shamelesse
                 women
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 they
                 mutually
                 discovered
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 what
                 nature
                 advises
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 most
                 secret
                 .
                 The
                 Jesuits
                 of
                 Pau
                 betrayed
                 so
                 much
                 lustinesse
                 among
                 the
                 Religious
                 women
                 of
                 our
                 Ladie
                 's
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 gotten
                 
                   carnall
                   Timpanies
                
                 in
                 their
                 bellies
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 disperse
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 dabling
                 into
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 of
                 some
                 came
                 to
                 Bourdeaux
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Limoges
                 surprised
                 severall
                 Love
                 letters
                 ,
                 written
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 young
                 Philosophers
                 to
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 of
                 Religious
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 them
                 back
                 to
                 their
                 Rector
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 prohibition
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 visit
                 those
                 Ladies
                 .
                 Of
                 two
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 permission
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Convent
                 of
                 Perigueux
                 ,
                 one
                 was
                 employed
                 in
                 exhorting
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Nuns
                 that
                 lay
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 gotten
                 alone
                 into
                 a
                 chamber
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 beautifull
                 Nun
                 ,
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 whom
                 there
                 had
                 past
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 before
                 ,
                 very
                 great
                 familiarities
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 entertained
                 in
                 histories
                 with
                 the
                 formidable
                 hos●il●ties
                 that
                 passed
                 between
                 the
                 Trojans
                 and
                 the
                 Greeks
                 for
                 a
                 single
                 Helene
                 ;
                 and
                 Fables
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 Sieges
                 of
                 ten
                 years
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 a
                 Horse
                 that
                 carried
                 an
                 Army
                 within
                 his
                 bowels
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Jesuiticall
                 war
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 about
                 Religious
                 women
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 true
                 and
                 more
                 famous
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 rise
                 but
                 a
                 Virgil
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 hope
                 there
                 will
                 )
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 excellent
                 verse
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 easie
                 work
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 infinite
                 discontents
                 whereby
                 the
                 Society
                 is
                 generally
                 pestered
                 ,
                 the
                 occasions
                 and
                 motives
                 of
                 the
                 civill
                 warre
                 they
                 are
                 engaged
                 in
                 ,
                 to
                 procure
                 the
                 removall
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 besotted
                 inclinations
                 which
                 these
                 perverse
                 Hypocrites
                 have
                 for
                 their
                 penitents
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nuns
                 .
                 Jealousie
                 does
                 sometimes
                 spread
                 its
                 root
                 ,
                 so
                 deep
                 in
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 invent
                 execrable
                 crimes
                 to
                 dispossesse
                 their
                 Rivals
                 .
                 I
                 can
                 testifie
                 my self
                 that
                 Pinot
                 and
                 Labourier
                 were
                 so
                 farre
                 exasperated
                 against
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 of
                 Rochell
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 utter
                 
                 disparagement
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 person
                 had
                 not
                 vigoriously
                 vindicated
                 himself
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 quarrell
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 again●t
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 women
                 were
                 more
                 taken
                 w●th
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 drew
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 custome
                 to
                 his
                 Sh●iving-Seat
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 those
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 1646.
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Poictiers
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 differences
                 between
                 
                   John
                   Adam
                
                 and
                 
                   James
                   Biroat
                
                 ,
                 two
                 persons
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 numbred
                 amongst
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 .
                 They
                 persecuted
                 one
                 another
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 strange
                 secret
                 of
                 divine
                 Providenee
                 ,
                 they
                 discovered
                 their
                 own
                 horrid
                 abominations
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 proved
                 against
                 
                   James
                   Biroat
                
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 ringing
                 the
                 bell
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 orders
                 of
                 Religious
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 asking
                 of
                 the
                 Nunne
                 that
                 looks
                 to
                 the
                 Gate
                 for
                 her
                 whom
                 he
                 would
                 speak
                 with
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 in
                 and
                 knocked
                 gently
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 stone
                 against
                 a
                 plank
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 summon
                 his
                 Confident
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 went
                 and
                 talked
                 with
                 her
                 at
                 a
                 low
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 garden
                 wall
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 easie
                 for
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Father
                 Debatz
                 can
                 discover
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 story
                 then
                 any
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 but
                 give
                 God
                 the
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 make
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 persecutions
                 that
                 were
                 raised
                 against
                 
                   Henry
                   Duchez●e
                
                 in
                 severall
                 places
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 of
                 the
                 secret
                 plotts
                 of
                 Father
                 Maria
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 jealousies
                 of
                 late
                 Father
                 Ressez
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 directions
                 of
                 Father
                 
                   Andrew
                   Bajole
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 I
                 should
                 reserve
                 some
                 materials
                 ,
                 to
                 amplifie
                 the
                 explication
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 their
                 Institution
                 .
                 I
                 take
                 no
                 delight
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 twice
                 ;
                 I
                 promise
                 the
                 world
                 a
                 new
                 kind
                 of
                 Histories
                 ,
                 conditionally
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 of
                 this
                 I
                 have
                 expressed
                 my selfe
                 with
                 too
                 much
                 freedome
                 .
                 I●
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 discover
                 such
                 a
                 strange
                 parcell
                 of
                 uncleannesses
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 must
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 clearnesse
                 and
                 ingenuity
                 .
                 Did
                 I
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 modesty
                 
                 forbear
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 have
                 revealed
                 things
                 much
                 more
                 horrid
                 ,
                 and
                 confirm'd
                 them
                 by
                 pregnant
                 and
                 undenyable
                 circumstances
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 certain
                 tendernesse
                 for
                 the
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 shall
                 reade
                 this
                 worke
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Bill
                 of
                 Indictment
                 brought
                 in
                 against
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 for
                 Coyning
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 love
                 of
                 mony
                 proves
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 no
                 lesse
                 inconveniences
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 Lust
                 .
                 This
                 latter
                 is
                 employ'd
                 in
                 designs
                 and
                 assaults
                 upon
                 women
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 makes
                 men
                 insolent
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 as
                 to
                 wound
                 Kings
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Prerogative
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 tender
                 .
                 He
                 does
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 no
                 wrong
                 who
                 says
                 they
                 are
                 covetous
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 too
                 too
                 true
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 affirm'd
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 wanting
                 as
                 to
                 matter
                 of
                 invention
                 to
                 find
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 argument
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 imposture
                 they
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 some
                 years
                 since
                 in
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 some
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no●
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 judgement
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 this
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 received
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 a
                 Relique
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Franci●
                   Xaverius
                
                 ,
                 they
                 called
                 a
                 conclave
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 was
                 consider'd
                 how
                 that
                 Bone
                 might
                 be
                 so
                 dispo●ed
                 as
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 purses
                 of
                 the
                 de●outer
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ●
                 very
                 vast
                 summe
                 of
                 money
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 were
                 extreamly
                 liberall
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 might
                 have
                 served
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 shrine
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 bignesse
                 ,
                 all
                 t●
                 be
                 of
                 massy
                 silver
                 .
                 But
                 Rousseau
                 ,
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Pro●ect
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 basely
                 eluded
                 their
                 devotion
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 employing
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 uses
                 and
                 ends
                 ,
                 whereto
                 the
                 piety
                 of
                 those
                 devout
                 persons
                 had
                 design'd
                 it
                 ,
                 caused
                 a
                 shrine
                 of
                 wood
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 thin
                 plate
                 of
                 silver
                 only
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 which
                 was
                 towards
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 The
                 cheat
                 argued
                 so
                 much
                 unworthiness
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 begat
                 so
                 much
                 distast
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 broke
                 forth
                 into
                 lowd
                 complaints
                 against
                 that
                 avaritious
                 piece
                 of
                 imposture
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 so
                 much
                 noise
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 conceale
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 ,
                 the
                 horridnesse
                 of
                 an
                 affront
                 so
                 unexpectedly
                 put
                 upon
                 a
                 whole
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 Generall
                 sent
                 him
                 penance
                 from
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 thousands
                 of
                 examples
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 poore
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 rich
                 in
                 spirit
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 a
                 hundred
                 persons
                 who
                 charge
                 them
                 with
                 avarice
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 not
                 haply
                 be
                 eight
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 bar
                 for
                 Coyning
                 .
                 I
                 conceive
                 my self
                 oblig'd
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 discovered
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 publick
                 to
                 be
                 injured
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 this
                 secret
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 not
                 without
                 astonishment
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 accompany
                 Coyners
                 condemned
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 deserved
                 execution
                 ,
                 to
                 prepare
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Crucifix
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 reception
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 world
                 ,
                 have
                 left
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 some
                 that
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 crime
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 yeare
                 one
                 thousand
                 six
                 hundred
                 forty
                 and
                 one
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Engoulesme
                 ,
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Cluniac
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Regent
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 classe
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Marsan
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 observed
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 certain
                 deep
                 Cellars
                 ,
                 made
                 time
                 out
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 Classes
                 ,
                 very
                 proper
                 and
                 convenient
                 for
                 their
                 design
                 ,
                 got
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 when
                 their
                 Brethren
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 through
                 a
                 window
                 of
                 the
                 Refectory
                 ,
                 came
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Court.
                 From
                 thence
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 first
                 classe
                 ,
                 and
                 thenoe
                 through
                 another
                 window
                 that
                 look'd
                 into
                 
                 a
                 Garden
                 ,
                 got
                 in
                 at
                 a
                 pitifull
                 old
                 doore
                 into
                 those
                 subterranean
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 coined
                 false
                 money
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 noise
                 ,
                 or
                 fear
                 of
                 being
                 surpris'd
                 or
                 discovered
                 by
                 men
                 .
                 Who
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Engoulesme
                 could
                 have
                 imagined
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Franciscans
                 and
                 the
                 Capuchins
                 rise
                 up
                 to
                 Mattens
                 at
                 midnight
                 ▪
                 to
                 addresse
                 their
                 Devotions
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 solitary
                 Cellers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 their
                 town
                 ,
                 two
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 employed
                 about
                 a
                 businesse
                 which
                 the
                 publick
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 concerned
                 in
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hangs
                 and
                 quarters
                 those
                 it
                 finds
                 guilty
                 thereof
                 .
                 This
                 crime
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 strange
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 carryed
                 the
                 businesse
                 so
                 closely
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 some
                 hanged
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Order
                 for
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Offences
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 had
                 any
                 Martyrs
                 for
                 coyning
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 publick
                 Justice
                 sleep
                 not
                 too
                 long
                 ere
                 it
                 do
                 them
                 right
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 soon
                 enough
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 addition
                 to
                 their
                 Martyrologies
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 an
                 accusation
                 of
                 this
                 importance
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 questioned
                 by
                 some
                 how
                 so
                 enormous
                 a
                 crime
                 could
                 be
                 discovered
                 .
                 Thus
                 ;
                 certain
                 Regents
                 having
                 taken
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 Jesuits
                 before-mentioned
                 employed
                 a
                 certain
                 great
                 Lad
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 Scholer
                 in
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 to
                 prepate
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 lodging
                 ,
                 certain
                 materials
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 boile
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 consumed
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 half
                 ,
                 they
                 immediately
                 thence
                 conceived
                 a
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 studied
                 Alchymy
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 since
                 that
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Marsan
                 a
                 little
                 ingot
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 pieces
                 made
                 exactly
                 round
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 stamped
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 confident
                 they
                 intended
                 them
                 no
                 other
                 impression
                 then
                 what
                 the
                 King
                 put
                 upon
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 preparation
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 that
                 
                   James
                   Bocherel
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Coadjutors
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 h●d
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 Clumac
                 had
                 spent
                 a
                 whole
                 day
                 at
                 the
                 Crown-Abby
                 in
                 taking
                 the
                 figures
                 of
                 severall
                 pieces
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
                 in
                 Sand
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 seized
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 found
                 about
                 them
                 many
                 new
                 pieces
                 ,
                 like
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 just
                 brought
                 from
                 the
                 mint
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 suppose
                 the
                 Reader
                 is
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 satisfyed
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 insisted
                 upon
                 conjectures
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 sufficient
                 to
                 bring
                 these
                 criminalls
                 to
                 the
                 rack
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 produced
                 certaine
                 and
                 convictive
                 prooffs
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 might
                 bring
                 Barons
                 and
                 Marquesses
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 hazard
                 of
                 their
                 necks
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 tryall
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 crime
                 .
                 The
                 Scholer
                 whose
                 industry
                 and
                 simplicity
                 they
                 wrought
                 upon
                 to
                 prepare
                 the
                 materialls
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 named
                 Ville-neufue
                 ,
                 borne
                 in
                 Rochefocaud
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 student
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 classe
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 aforesaid
                 1641.
                 
                 He
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 principall
                 instrument
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 businesse
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 in
                 an
                 information
                 against
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 ▪
                 Pitard
                 ,
                 was
                 one
                 
                   Michael
                   Brunet
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Regent
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 Classe
                 in
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Engoulesme
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 a
                 Counseller
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Presidial
                 Court
                 at
                 Rochell
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 called
                 
                   Monsieur
                   de
                   Ronsay
                
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 crime
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 among
                 persons
                 who
                 make
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 profession
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 thought
                 himselfe
                 obliged
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 reveale
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 too
                 much
                 honour
                 not
                 to
                 beare
                 witnesse
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 supposed
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 jur●dically
                 interrogated
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 Monsieur
                 Guithen
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 Regent
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 classe
                 ▪
                 brought
                 me
                 among
                 diverse
                 others
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 charcole
                 and
                 the
                 linnen
                 cloathes
                 which
                 these
                 Coyners
                 had
                 made
                 provision
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 disposed
                 under
                 the
                 second
                 classe
                 ,
                 having
                 to
                 that
                 pu●pose
                 taken
                 up
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 plankes
                 .
                 Stephen
                 
                   du
                   N●yer
                
                 then
                 Rector
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Bertrand
                   Valade
                
                 ,
                 digg'd
                 up
                 the
                 instruments
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 ,
                 hammers
                 ,
                 bellowes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 uten●●ils
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 buried
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 conceale
                 the
                 crime
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 justice
                 hath
                 sou●d
                 out
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 bring
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 imposes
                 penances
                 upon
                 its
                 members
                 for
                 speaking
                 at
                 
                 night
                 after
                 Letanies
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 fosters
                 in
                 its
                 bosome
                 Coyners
                 ,
                 and
                 casters
                 of
                 counterfeit
                 mony
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 things
                 seeme
                 to
                 speake
                 and
                 cry
                 out
                 against
                 these
                 ungracious
                 villaines
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 crimes
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 charged
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 suf●ered
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 raise
                 up
                 their
                 heads
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 even
                 in
                 those
                 great
                 Cities
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 defile
                 with
                 their
                 abhominable
                 attempts
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 inferre
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 some
                 other
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 some
                 other
                 world
                 ,
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 life
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 crimes
                 committed
                 here
                 may
                 receive
                 their
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vertues
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 slighted
                 ,
                 their
                 recompence
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 conceived
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 fate
                 of
                 vertue
                 to
                 be
                 alwayes
                 in
                 chaines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 Vice
                 to
                 be
                 ever
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 .
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 Kings
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 to
                 illuminate
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 our
                 great
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 arrived
                 to
                 Majority
                 he
                 may
                 cleanse
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Lillyes
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 filthinesses
                 and
                 abhominations
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 incomparable
                 Queen
                 do
                 not
                 before
                 ease
                 her
                 beloved
                 Son
                 of
                 that
                 trouble
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 Discovering
                 the
                 
                   Ingratitude
                   and
                   exasperation
                
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 highly
                 obliged
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 famous
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 describing
                 the
                 ungratefull
                 and
                 the
                 vindicative
                 ,
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 good
                 turne
                 made
                 no
                 greater
                 in●pression
                 on
                 their
                 apprehensions
                 then
                 the
                 lightest
                 feather
                 does
                 on
                 the
                 harde●t
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 indignation
                 was
                 a
                 massy
                 weight
                 of
                 lead
                 in
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 hath
                 in
                 two
                 words
                 given
                 a
                 most
                 pertinent
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 manners
                 and
                 dispositions
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 .
                 Revenge
                 is
                 a
                 serpent
                 that
                 hath
                 dispersed
                 its
                 venom
                 through
                 this
                 Scciety
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 uncurable
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 any
                 discourtesy
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 gladly
                 eat
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 suck
                 the
                 marrow
                 and
                 drink
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 lay
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 .
                 The
                 excesse
                 of
                 their
                 choler
                 does
                 somtimes
                 force
                 them
                 into
                 such
                 furious
                 transportations
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 go
                 into
                 Church-yards
                 ,
                 were
                 they
                 not
                 deterred
                 by
                 shame
                 ,
                 to
                 dig
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 the
                 c●rkases
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 any
                 way
                 disobliged
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 poore
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 exercising
                 their
                 cruelty
                 on
                 rotten
                 and
                 corrupted
                 bodies
                 .
                 Do
                 but
                 consider
                 what
                 mercy
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 on
                 the
                 ashes
                 of
                 the
                 Surin's
                 and
                 Pasquier's
                 that
                 had
                 some
                 time
                 incens'd
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 written
                 bookes
                 to
                 blast
                 their
                 memories
                 after
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 reflection
                 on
                 the
                 feare
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 of
                 their
                 writings
                 while
                 they
                 lived
                 .
                 Read
                 but
                 the
                 book
                 called
                 
                   Recherches
                   des
                   Recherches
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Inquisition
                 of
                 Inquisitions
                 ,
                 written
                 by
                 Garassus
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 proceed
                 from
                 no
                 other
                 dictation
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Brutality
                 ,
                 to
                 write
                 to
                 a
                 person
                 departed
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   assured
                   of
                   his
                   damnation
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 calumnies
                 invented
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 defame
                 that
                 great
                 man
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 the
                 implacability
                 of
                 their
                 ●ury
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seeme
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 execration
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 excellent
                 things
                 which
                 made
                 their
                 adversary
                 so
                 famous
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 malice
                 is
                 equally
                 directed
                 against
                 his
                 children
                 and
                 his
                 Friends
                 .
              
               
                 Should
                 a
                 man
                 but
                 see
                 them
                 crowching
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 oft
                 their
                 night-caps
                 ,
                 to
                 kisse
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 haply
                 thence
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 respects
                 ,
                 they
                 so
                 much
                 exceed
                 all
                 other
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 knees
                 are
                 bent
                 lower
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 reverences
                 speak
                 more
                 externall
                 humility
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 oppositions
                 they
                 make
                 to
                 their
                 Regulations
                 ,
                 the
                 secret
                 persecutions
                 they
                 perpetually
                 raise
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 paines
                 they
                 take
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 insinuations
                 and
                 sycophancy
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 into
                 an
                 odium
                 in
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 Kings
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 easily
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 designe
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 greatest
                 contempt
                 imaginable
                 .
                 Was
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 that
                 egged
                 on
                 the
                 Regular
                 Orders
                 to
                 unite
                 in
                 a
                 plot
                 ,
                 to
                 violate
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dilate
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 heighten
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 prejudice
                 .
                 Was
                 not
                 F.
                 Sabbatheri
                 Procurator
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
                 held
                 at
                 
                   La
                   Mercy
                
                 in
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Arch-bishop
                 ?
                 When
                 some
                 Bishop
                 or
                 other
                 makes
                 choice
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 his
                 Cathedrall
                 ,
                 admits
                 a
                 Rector
                 or
                 some
                 professed
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 into
                 his
                 congregation
                 ,
                 or
                 haply
                 unites
                 some
                 fat
                 benefice
                 to
                 their
                 house
                 ;
                 that
                 Bishop
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 some
                 worth
                 in
                 their
                 apprehensions
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 impossible
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 ordinary
                 discourse
                 let
                 fall
                 something
                 in
                 commendation
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 ,
                 with
                 ever
                 so
                 much
                 right
                 ,
                 preferred
                 before
                 them
                 some
                 able
                 Capuchin
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 learned
                 Recollect
                 ?
                 There
                 's
                 an
                 immediate
                 degeneration
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 excellent
                 parts
                 into
                 absolute
                 ●gnorance
                 .
                 Hath
                 he
                 deny'd
                 his
                 consent
                 for
                 the
                 uniting
                 of
                 some
                 priory
                 to
                 the
                 revenues
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Colledge
                 ;
                 The
                 same
                 person
                 how
                 considerable
                 soever
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 esteeme
                 any
                 thing
                 proportionably
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 w●s
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 more
                 account
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 their
                 domestick
                 discourses
                 ,
                 and
                 visits
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 but
                 an
                 imaginary
                 piece
                 of
                 prel●cy
                 ,
                 that
                 signifies
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 here
                 make
                 it
                 my
                 businesse
                 to
                 name
                 those
                 Prelates
                 whose
                 lives
                 and
                 manners
                 they
                 wreak
                 their
                 malice
                 upon
                 .
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 though
                 falsly
                 imputed
                 ,
                 may
                 very
                 much
                 prejudice
                 those
                 whose
                 lives
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Looking-Glasses
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 rate
                 of
                 men
                 But
                 should
                 I
                 undertake
                 such
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 bring
                 into
                 that
                 number
                 ,
                 above
                 two
                 Cardinalls
                 ,
                 above
                 five
                 Arch-bishops
                 ,
                 aud
                 above
                 twenty
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 whose
                 reputation
                 ,
                 though
                 spotlesse
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 seriously
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 eclipse
                 .
                 I
                 need
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 France
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 demand
                 an
                 honourable
                 reparation
                 and
                 acknowledgement
                 for
                 the
                 indignities
                 committed
                 by
                 these
                 Enem●es
                 of
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 most
                 illustrious
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 primate
                 of
                 Aquitaine
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 against
                 
                   Lytolft
                   Maroni
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bazas
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 through
                 his
                 whole
                 life
                 behaved
                 himselfe
                 as
                 a
                 learned
                 and
                 zealous
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 spent
                 some
                 part
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 hardship
                 and
                 inconveniences
                 of
                 a
                 painfull
                 Mission
                 among
                 the
                 pastors
                 of
                 his
                 Episcopall
                 charge
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 his
                 whole
                 Diocesse
                 ,
                 is
                 neverthelesse
                 ,
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 accused
                 as
                 a
                 Desertor
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 charged
                 with
                 being
                 a
                 cruell
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 ground
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 order
                 to
                 get
                 Aurelius
                 printed
                 ,
                 a
                 book
                 it
                 seems
                 that
                 containes
                 something
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rochell
                 ,
                 heretofore
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 quality
                 at
                 
                   Xainctes
                   ▪
                
                 they
                 cannot
                 affect
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 too
                 much
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 good
                 a
                 Frenchman
                 for
                 their
                 designes
                 .
                 Monsieur
                 
                   de
                   Bethune
                
                 ,
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 serv'd
                 by
                 these
                 crafty
                 Sycophants
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 imagines
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 
                 wounded
                 his
                 reputation
                 with
                 their
                 venemous
                 discourses
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Poictiers
                 ,
                 whose
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 learning
                 is
                 generally
                 known
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St
                 Papoul
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 great
                 worth
                 and
                 abilities
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 jealousy
                 ?
                 They
                 employ
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 their
                 malice
                 to
                 revile
                 and
                 disparage
                 those
                 that
                 any
                 way
                 injure
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 all
                 the
                 interest
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 all
                 the
                 plotts
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 to
                 crush
                 them
                 underhand
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 case
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Vniversities
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 famous
                 ,
                 or
                 considerable
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 their
                 attempts
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 needs
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Doctor
                 and
                 to
                 weare
                 the
                 hood
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 against
                 him
                 the
                 persecutions
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 Learning
                 and
                 learned
                 men
                 impudently
                 pretend
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 all
                 Literature
                 .
                 Who
                 of
                 that
                 quality
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Guienne
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 indeed
                 of
                 France
                 hath
                 not
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 Affronts
                 they
                 did
                 the
                 magnificent
                 Rector
                 of
                 Poictiers
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Rectorship
                 of
                 
                   Gilbert
                   Rousseau
                
                 ?
                 Did
                 they
                 not
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 hissed
                 at
                 by
                 the
                 petties
                 of
                 their
                 Classes
                 ?
                 O
                 disgrace
                 that
                 speakes
                 the
                 excesse
                 of
                 insolence
                 !
                 The
                 Muses
                 will
                 never
                 forget
                 that
                 black-pach
                 of
                 Jesuiticall
                 malice
                 .
                 Do
                 but
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 complaints
                 of
                 Sorbonne
                 ,
                 the
                 scandalous
                 pamphlets
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 written
                 ,
                 the
                 palpable
                 cheats
                 and
                 foule
                 play
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 into
                 a
                 certaine
                 disesteem
                 ,
                 the
                 excellent
                 Books
                 of
                 Monsieur
                 Arnauld
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 soone
                 find
                 what
                 badgers
                 teeth
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 bite
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 exasperated
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 respect
                 or
                 tendernesse
                 for
                 Governours
                 and
                 Intendents
                 of
                 Provinces
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 revenged
                 of
                 the
                 Count
                 
                   de
                   Oignon
                
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 Rochell
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 deny'd
                 them
                 something
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 justly
                 grant
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 him
                 at
                 Court
                 very
                 considerable
                 disservices
                 .
              
               
                 Ungratefull
                 men
                 ought
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 stript
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 liberality
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 but
                 should
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 condition
                 below
                 
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 ,
                 a
                 resentment
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 turne
                 done
                 them
                 .
                 Monsieur
                 
                   de
                   Ville
                   Montei
                
                 hath
                 been
                 at
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 building
                 them
                 a
                 very
                 sumptuous
                 Church
                 ,
                 furnished
                 them
                 with
                 means
                 to
                 build
                 magnificent
                 Lodgings
                 suitable
                 therto
                 ,
                 procured
                 them
                 an
                 addition
                 to
                 their
                 Revenue
                 ,
                 of
                 two
                 thousand
                 Francs
                 
                   per
                   an
                
                 .
                 in
                 Rochell
                 ,
                 made
                 great
                 presents
                 to
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Poictiers
                 ,
                 maintained
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 university
                 ,
                 alwayes
                 countenanced
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 authority
                 and
                 Interest
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 speak
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 escape
                 their
                 bloody
                 revilings
                 and
                 calumnies
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 now
                 hath
                 the
                 superintendency
                 ,
                 petitioned
                 the
                 King
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 Employments
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 some
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 that
                 expressed
                 a
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 dissatisfaction
                 thereat
                 ,
                 and
                 countenanced
                 the
                 discourses
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 adversaries
                 to
                 that
                 great
                 perso●
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 indiscretion
                 and
                 impertinence
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 went
                 to
                 
                   Peter
                   Regnier
                
                 ,
                 Rector
                 of
                 Fontenay
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 notice
                 thereof
                 ,
                 threatning
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 stay
                 the
                 fluxe
                 in
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 which
                 two
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 were
                 extreamly
                 troubled
                 with
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 give
                 the
                 General
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
                 .
                 For
                 certainly
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 endured
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 every
                 where
                 with
                 much
                 honour
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 only
                 those
                 ,
                 whose
                 subsistance
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 offices
                 and
                 liberality
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 violent
                 in
                 speaking
                 against
                 his
                 reestablishment
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 generally
                 known
                 all
                 over
                 France
                 what
                 extraordinary
                 obligations
                 were
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 by
                 the
                 late
                 Duke
                 of
                 Espernon
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 been
                 one
                 whose
                 sollicitations
                 contributed
                 more
                 to
                 their
                 reestablishment
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 deservedly
                 banished
                 thence
                 for
                 their
                 crimes
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 honourable
                 parlement
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 man's
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 all
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Guienne
                 ,
                 whereof
                 that
                 
                 Heros
                 of
                 our
                 age
                 was
                 Governour
                 ,
                 hath
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 indignation
                 ,
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 ungratefull
                 wretches
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 prudence
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Monkes
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 engage
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 difference
                 that
                 afterwards
                 happened
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Arch-bishop
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 needs
                 declare
                 themselves
                 for
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 embarking
                 the
                 Society
                 in
                 his
                 interests
                 ,
                 preached
                 up
                 the
                 Interdiction
                 ,
                 were
                 witnesses
                 in
                 the
                 Suite
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 execrable
                 and
                 wo●thy
                 death
                 )
                 were
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 that
                 mischievous
                 Libell
                 which
                 treats
                 his
                 highnesse
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Espernon
                 as
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 and
                 persecutor
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 strange
                 sallies
                 of
                 infamy
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Eminence
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 
                   dela
                   Valette
                
                 ,
                 thinking
                 the
                 insolence
                 of
                 the
                 piece
                 insupportable
                 ,
                 made
                 diligent
                 enquiry
                 after
                 the
                 Authour
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 never
                 discover
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 who
                 hath
                 appointed
                 certaine
                 times
                 ,
                 wherein
                 crimes
                 should
                 be
                 reveal'd
                 ,
                 hath
                 so
                 order'd
                 things
                 as
                 that
                 this
                 shall
                 not
                 any
                 longer
                 be
                 hid
                 .
                 I
                 conceive
                 my self
                 obliged
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 publick
                 discovery
                 therof
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 Monsieur
                 
                   de
                   Candale
                
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 displeased
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 implacable
                 enemies
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 Father
                 .
                 The
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 is
                 
                   Leonard
                   Alemay
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Jesuit
                 ,
                 an
                 eloquent
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 this
                 last
                 yeare
                 taught
                 eloquence
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 Bourdeaux
                 .
                 The
                 Superiours
                 had
                 laid
                 their
                 commands
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 write
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 
                   Peter
                   Guales
                
                 his
                 Rector
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Superiour
                 of
                 the
                 professed
                 house
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 furnish'd
                 him
                 with
                 arguments
                 and
                 memori●lls
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 illustrious
                 house
                 of
                 
                   La
                   Valette
                
                 may
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 some
                 private
                 Jesuits
                 that
                 put
                 that
                 af●ront
                 upon
                 the
                 late
                 Duke
                 of
                 Espernon
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 superiours
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 law
                 ,
                 do
                 alwayes
                 represent
                 their
                 whole
                 Society
                 .
                 To
                 justify
                 what
                 I
                 now
                 affirme
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   Laurence
                   Fontenay
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Peter
                   Chabanal
                
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 never
                 digest
                 that
                 presumption
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 mention
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Duke
                 having
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 
                   La
                   Tenaille
                
                 in
                 Xaintonge
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 another
                 difference
                 with
                 him
                 since
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 
                 had
                 built
                 his
                 faire
                 house
                 of
                 Plassac
                 upon
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 lands
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Abbey
                 ,
                 and
                 forced
                 him
                 to
                 pay
                 therefore
                 ,
                 seventeen
                 thous●nd
                 Livers
                 .
                 Thus
                 is
                 it
                 remarkeable
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 sooner
                 or
                 later
                 a
                 punishment
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 on
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 further
                 and
                 countenance
                 the
                 O●der
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 a
                 generation
                 of
                 Vipers
                 so
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 universe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 Reflections
                 upon
                 the
                 twelve
                 pre●edent
                 Discourses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   REFLECTION
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   IF
                   I
                   had
                   taken
                   a
                   generall
                   survey
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Colledges
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Houses
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   places
                   designed
                   for
                   the
                   entertainment
                   of
                   their
                   Novices
                   ,
                   ●nd
                   all
                   the
                   Residences
                   which
                   the
                   Jesuits
                   are
                   possessed
                   of
                   ,
                   all
                   over
                   the
                   universe
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   enquiries
                   into
                   the
                   crimes
                   I
                   charge
                   them
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   convict
                   them
                   of
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   precedent
                   discourses
                   ,
                   the
                   mischiefe
                   were
                   not
                   inconsiderable
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   confusion
                   light
                   to
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   pure
                   regard
                   of
                   its
                   outward
                   profession
                   of
                   Sanctimony
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   avoid
                   all
                   disorders
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   certainly
                   have
                   degenerated
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   to
                   wallow
                   in
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   number
                   of
                   crimes
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   so
                   horrid
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   the
                   Reader
                   particularly
                   observe
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   my
                   designe
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Provinces
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   no
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   too
                   great
                   a
                   labour
                   ;
                   my
                   Inquisition
                   reaches
                   not
                   all
                   those
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   been
                   in
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   confined
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Guienne
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   nor
                   do
                   I
                   search
                   all
                   the
                   Colledges
                   thereof
                   ,
                   but
                   limit
                   my selfe
                   to
                   foure
                   or
                   five
                   
                   of
                   those
                   wherein
                   I
                   have
                   lived
                   .
                   This
                   considered
                   ,
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   the
                   inference
                   will
                   be
                   ;
                   That
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   Manners
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   grown
                   to
                   a
                   great
                   height
                   in
                   that
                   Society
                   ,
                   when
                   that
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   examination
                   of
                   foure
                   or
                   five
                   of
                   their
                   Residences
                   ,
                   I
                   find
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   some
                   guilty
                   of
                   Forgeries
                   ,
                   others
                   of
                   Murthers
                   ,
                   others
                   of
                   Sodomies
                   ,
                   others
                   of
                   Coyning
                   ,
                   others
                   of
                   Sacriledge
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   these
                   not
                   guilty
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   crimes
                   once
                   or
                   twice
                   commited
                   ,
                   but
                   twenty
                   ,
                   fifty
                   ,
                   a
                   hundred
                   times
                   .
                   Let
                   the
                   world
                   then
                   judge
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   peece
                   by
                   this
                   patterne
                   ,
                   and
                   measuring
                   the
                   other
                   provinces
                   proportionably
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   conclude
                   how
                   prevalent
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   mischiefe
                   and
                   Villany
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   in
                   that
                   Society
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   without
                   just
                   ground
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   thinkes
                   it
                   too
                   too
                   burthensome
                   to
                   be
                   any
                   longer
                   endured
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   REFLECTION
                   II.
                   
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   a
                   monasticall
                   Maxime
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   offences
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   being
                   committed
                   by
                   a
                   secular
                   or
                   worldly
                   person
                   ,
                   were
                   veniall
                   ,
                   become
                   grand
                   sacriledges
                   ,
                   and
                   mortall
                   sinnes
                   in
                   a
                   high
                   Nature
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   committed
                   by
                   a
                   Monk
                   or
                   Frier
                   .
                   That
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   affirme
                   an
                   Order
                   to
                   be
                   guilty
                   of
                   a
                   degeneration
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   necessity
                   he
                   should
                   convict
                   the
                   Cenobites
                   of
                   being
                   ,
                   
                     Murtherers
                     ,
                     Sodomites
                     ,
                     Traytors
                  
                   to
                   their
                   King
                   ;
                   no
                   he
                   need
                   say
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   that
                   they
                   decline
                   from
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   that
                   regular
                   severity
                   which
                   made
                   their
                   predecessors
                   be
                   looked
                   on
                   as
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   come
                   to
                   that
                   degree
                   of
                   dissolution
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   observe
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   any
                   of
                   their
                   rules
                   .
                   Be
                   it
                   therefore
                   taken
                   into
                   consideration
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   here
                   prosecute
                   the
                   Jesuits
                   for
                   triviall
                   offences
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   might
                   casually
                   commit
                   in
                   the
                   observation
                   of
                   their
                   Institution
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   nature
                   are
                   ,
                   grumbling
                   and
                   dissatisfaction
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   obedience
                   ,
                   their
                   shunning
                   the
                   inconveniences
                   of
                   that
                   Poverty
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   solemnly
                   vow
                   to
                   embrace
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   live
                   more
                   sumptuously
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   feed
                   more
                   delicately
                   then
                   the
                   most
                   luxurious
                   Cittizens
                   '
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   perpetually
                   quarrelling
                   among
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   impose
                   crimes
                   one
                   upon
                   another
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   bell
                   does
                   indeed
                   ring
                   at
                   four
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   world
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   at
                   prayers
                   upon
                   their
                   knees
                   ,
                   when
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   they
                   are
                   stretching
                   themselves
                   in
                   their
                   beds
                   ,
                   none
                   rising
                   unless
                   it
                   were
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   zealous
                   in
                   every
                   colledge
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   that
                   I
                   charge
                   them
                   with
                   crimes
                   no
                   less
                   then
                   those
                   of
                   
                     Antidates
                     ,
                     Murther
                  
                   of
                   infants
                   ,
                   Treason
                   ,
                   the
                   violation
                   of
                   Religious
                   women
                   ,
                   Coyning
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   sufficient
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   an
                   irregularity
                   ,
                   and
                   deformation
                   or
                   degeneration
                   of
                   the
                   order
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   an
                   absolute
                   corruption
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   not
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   greatest
                   Republicks
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   among
                   those
                   Cains
                   and
                   Cast-aways
                   that
                   are
                   equally
                   abominable
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   men
                   .
                   Imagine
                   then
                   from
                   this
                   reflection
                   ,
                   what
                   an
                   order
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   fills
                   the
                   world
                   with
                   shameless
                   brags
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   outvy
                   the
                   Recollects
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   austerity
                   ,
                   by
                   practising
                   the
                   exercises
                   of
                   Ignatius
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   REFLECTION
                   III.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   a
                   more
                   particular
                   understanding
                   of
                   the
                   accusations
                   I
                   produce
                   to
                   the
                   publick
                   ,
                   I
                   desire
                   the
                   Reader
                   to
                   make
                   yet
                   this
                   further
                   reflection
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   made
                   an
                   inquisition
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   horrid
                   crimes
                   committed
                   by
                   the
                   Jesuits
                   for
                   these
                   seventy
                   or
                   eighty
                   years
                   past
                   ,
                   since
                   which
                   time
                   the
                   Locusts
                   have
                   been
                   scattered
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                   Guienne
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   have
                   confined
                   my self
                   to
                   a
                   search
                   only
                   of
                   ten
                   or
                   twelve
                   years
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   crimes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   fifteen
                   or
                   sixteen
                   at
                   the
                   most
                   ,
                   for
                   some
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   instance
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Antidate
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   come
                   to
                   that
                   height
                   of
                   wickedness
                   in
                   so
                   few
                   years
                   ,
                   what
                   can
                   be
                   expected
                   from
                   that
                   Society
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   already
                   come
                   to
                   these
                   extremities
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   consider
                   those
                   who
                   within
                   these
                   eight
                   or
                   nine
                   yeares
                   ,
                   
                   upon
                   very
                   just
                   grounds
                   ,
                   have
                   quitted
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   find
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   greatest
                   wits
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   eminent
                   of
                   the
                   Order
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   REFLECTION
                   IV.
                   
                
                 
                   When
                   some
                   ordinary
                   servant
                   Maide
                   yields
                   to
                   the
                   violence
                   and
                   importunity
                   of
                   temptation
                   ,
                   and
                   betraies
                   her
                   honour
                   ,
                   the
                   scandall
                   is
                   not
                   great
                   in
                   a
                   Citty
                   ,
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   of
                   her
                   nearest
                   relations
                   are
                   a
                   litle
                   troubled
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   four
                   or
                   five
                   of
                   her
                   neighbours
                   make
                   a
                   stirre
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   should
                   happen
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   it
                   falls
                   out
                   that
                   some
                   gentlewoman
                   of
                   quality
                   parts
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   accounted
                   most
                   precious
                   among
                   women
                   ▪
                   it
                   raises
                   discourse
                   through
                   a
                   whole
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   scandalised
                   at
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Reflection
                   that
                   naturally
                   arises
                   hence
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   persons
                   whom
                   I
                   produce
                   by
                   name
                   and
                   surname
                   ,
                   as
                   Authors
                   of
                   the
                   crimes
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   most
                   eminent
                   of
                   the
                   Order
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   
                     Provincials
                     ,
                     Rectors
                     ,
                     Procurators
                  
                   of
                   
                     Provinces
                     ,
                     Preachers
                     ,
                     Divines
                  
                   ,
                   great
                   Humanists
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   instance
                   ,
                   
                     Malescot
                     ,
                     Rousseau
                     ,
                     Pitard
                     ,
                     Sabbatheri
                     ,
                     John
                     Adam
                     ,
                     Petiot
                     ,
                     Olive
                     ,
                     Biroat
                     ,
                     Dusresne
                     ,
                     Manian
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   such
                   others
                   in
                   abundance
                   ,
                   as
                   whose
                   names
                   and
                   excellent
                   parts
                   are
                   known
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   When
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   lesser
                   stars
                   tread
                   amisse
                   and
                   appear
                   not
                   in
                   their
                   ordinary
                   places
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   perceiv'd
                   by
                   any
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   it
                   be
                   by
                   some
                   curious
                   Mathematician
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   the
                   Sun
                   suffers
                   an
                   Eclipse
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   foure
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   universe
                   turn
                   their
                   eyes
                   towards
                   his
                   globe
                   .
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   here
                   entertain
                   the
                   world
                   with
                   the
                   crimes
                   of
                   those
                   among
                   them
                   whom
                   they
                   contemptibly
                   call
                   formall
                   Coadjutors
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   if
                   I
                   have
                   produced
                   any
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   very
                   few
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   the
                   others
                   )
                   but
                   I
                   bring
                   upon
                   the
                   stage
                   the
                   Ring-leaders
                   of
                   the
                   Society
                   ,
                   guilty
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   enormous
                   offences
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   denomination
                   of
                   a
                   compositum
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   better
                   and
                   the
                   nobler
                   part
                   ,
                   let
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   judge
                   ,
                   whether
                   that
                   Society
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                   being
                   called
                   
                   the
                   Society
                   of
                   JESUS
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   more
                   justly
                   called
                   the
                   Society
                   of
                   MALEFACTORS
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   REFLECTION
                   V.
                   
                     and
                     last
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   read
                   and
                   diligently
                   examin'd
                   what
                   is
                   contain'd
                   in
                   this
                   little
                   book
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   confident
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   no
                   necessity
                   of
                   my
                   putting
                   him
                   in
                   mind
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Jesuits
                   themselves
                   forc'd
                   me
                   to
                   this
                   discovery
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   very
                   much
                   concern'd
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   honour
                   ,
                   to
                   endeavour
                   my
                   disparagement
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   might
                   be
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   by
                   indictment
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   books
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   they
                   rationally
                   presum'd
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   not
                   alwayes
                   be
                   silent
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   if
                   I
                   conceal'd
                   their
                   crimes
                   for
                   some
                   time
                   after
                   my
                   coming
                   from
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   avoid
                   all
                   medling
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   shun
                   the
                   first
                   sallies
                   of
                   their
                   exasperation
                   ,
                   yet
                   at
                   last
                   I
                   should
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   perswasion
                   of
                   the
                   Reverend
                   Ministers
                   of
                   our
                   Church
                   ,
                   discover
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   God
                   knowes
                   how
                   far
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   mistaken
                   in
                   their
                   conjecture
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   put
                   the
                   sword
                   into
                   my
                   hand
                   to
                   defend
                   my self
                   ,
                   and
                   wherewith
                   I
                   have
                   wounded
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   apple
                   of
                   their
                   eye
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   reputation
                   .
                   I
                   conclude
                   ,
                   making
                   a
                   folemne
                   protestation
                   of
                   two
                   things
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   said
                   any
                   thing
                   but
                   the
                   naked
                   truth
                   ▪
                   The
                   second
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   had
                   they
                   not
                   betray'd
                   such
                   an
                   implacable
                   violence
                   against
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   have
                   resolved
                   to
                   be
                   silent
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   out
                   of
                   no
                   other
                   consideration
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   of
                   avoiding
                   that
                   shame
                   among
                   my
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   must
                   needs
                   conceive
                   at
                   my
                   having
                   lived
                   so
                   long
                   in
                   an
                   Order
                   guilty
                   of
                   such
                   horrid
                   crimes
                   .
                
                 
                   THE
                   END
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Psal
               .
               XVII
               .
            
             
               
                 PReserve
                 me
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 from
                 hurtfull
                 things
                 ,
              
               
                 As
                 th'
                 apple
                 of
                 thine
                 eye
                 :
              
               
                 And
                 under
                 covert
                 of
                 thy
                 wings
              
               
                 Defend
                 me
                 secretly
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 wicked
                 men
                 that
                 tyrannize
              
               
                 Let
                 thy
                 hand
                 help
                 me
                 out
                 ;
              
               
                 And
                 from
                 my
                 deadly
                 enemies
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 compasse
                 me
                 about
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 their
                 own
                 fat
                 they
                 are
                 inclos'd
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 bear
                 themselves
                 so
                 high
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 with
                 their
                 mouth
                 they
                 are
                 dispos'd
              
               
                 To
                 speak
                 presumptuously
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 encompassed
                 us
                 round
              
               
                 In
                 our
                 own
                 footsteps
                 now
                 :
              
               
                 And
                 down
                 unto
                 the
                 very
                 ground
              
               
                 They
                 beuo
                 their
                 lowring
                 brow
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Like
                 th'
                 eager
                 Lyon
                 that
                 doth
                 long
              
               
                 To
                 take
                 his
                 prey
                 in
                 chace
                 :
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Lyon
                 young
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 lurks
                 in
                 secret
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Arise
                 and
                 disappoint
                 him
                 then
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 cast
                 him
                 down
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
              
               
                 Defend
                 my
                 Soul
                 from
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
              
               
                 Which
                 are
                 thy
                 cutting
                 sword
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 From
                 worldly
                 men
                 thy
                 help
                 I
                 crave
                 ,
              
               
                 From
                 men
                 which
                 are
                 thy
                 hand
                 :
              
               
                 Which
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 their
                 portion
                 have
              
               
                 And
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 beyond
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               CALUMNIES
               OF
               
                 JAMES
                 BEAVFES
              
               REFUTED
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               same
               Author
               .
            
             
               PSALME
               LIV.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Reverend
               
                 THE
                 PASTORS
              
               AND
               ANCIENTS
               Of
               the
               FRENCH
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               gathered
               together
               in
               the
               united
               Provinces
               of
               the
               Low-Countries
               .
            
             
               
                 REVEREND
                 SIRS
                 ,
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               certainly
               an
               obligation
               of
               divine
               Providence
               ,
               and
               a
               favour
               which
               all
               my
               services
               cannot
               come
               into
               the
               least
               degree
               of
               deserving
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               pleased
               to
               permit
               the
               Persecutors
               of
               our
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Faith
               we
               professe
               ,
               to
               set
               upon
               ,
               both
               by
               indictment
               ,
               and
               by
               printed
               books
               ,
               the
               Declaration
               I
               had
               made
               with
               all
               the
               syncerity
               of
               my
               heart
               .
               The
               seed
               which
               is
               sown
               must
               endure
               the
               nipping
               frosts
               and
               the
               injuries
               of
               the
               aire
               before
               the
               grain
               can
               come
               to
               maturity
               .
               Roses
               are
               not
               gathered
               without
               some
               danger
               of
               the
               prickles
               they
               are
               invironed
               with
               .
               Lillies
               do
               many
               times
               grow
               among
               herbs
               of
               evil
               scent
               .
               It
               shall
               ever
               be
               honourable
               to
               me
               ,
               to
               suffer
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               vertue
               ,
               even
               flames
               .
               The
               Lord
               of
               glory
               was
               nailed
               to
               the
               
               crosse
               between
               two
               thieves
               .
               The
               servant
               is
               not
               greater
               then
               his
               Master
               ,
               nor
               the
               Ambassadour
               more
               considerable
               then
               he
               that
               sent
               him
               ;
               as
               it
               was
               necessary
               that
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               should
               suffer
               ,
               and
               so
               enter
               into
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               but
               just
               ,
               that
               through
               many
               tribulations
               I
               also
               should
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               .
               These
               words
               of
               the
               great
               Apostle
               I
               hear
               perpetually
               ringing
               in
               my
               ears
               ,
               
                 if
                 we
                 suffer
                 with
                 him
                 we
                 shall
                 also
                 reign
                 with
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               when
               all
               is
               rightly
               summed
               up
               to
               gether
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               found
               ,
               that
               the
               sufferings
               of
               the
               present
               time
               amount
               to
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               is
               to
               be
               revealed
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               I
               had
               before
               some
               resentments
               of
               the
               powerfulnesse
               of
               celestiall
               Grace
               in
               my
               happy
               conversion
               ;
               but
               now
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               operation
               of
               his
               divine
               spirit
               in
               my
               persecutions
               .
               That
               which
               makes
               my
               soul
               as
               it
               were
               overflow
               with
               serenity
               and
               satissaction
               ,
               and
               fixes
               it
               in
               a
               firme
               and
               immoveable
               confidence
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               eternall
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               begun
               his
               work
               in
               ●e
               ,
               Will
               also
               bring
               it
               to
               perfection
               ,
               to
               his
               greater
               glory
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               ,
               
                 Reverend
                 Sirs
              
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               will
               afford
               me
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               demonstrations
               of
               your
               affection
               and
               tendernesse
               ,
               the
               more
               you
               find
               me
               hated
               by
               the
               enemies
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               and
               his
               Truth
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               main
               design
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               to
               make
               the
               
               world
               believe
               that
               the
               disgraces
               they
               brand
               me
               with
               are
               marks
               of
               ignominy
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               will
               but
               be
               pleased
               to
               consider
               their
               intentions
               ,
               examine
               the
               informations
               they
               have
               put
               in
               against
               me
               and
               the
               causes
               thereof
               ,
               and
               require
               thereupon
               the
               judgement
               of
               our
               Pastors
               and
               Brethren
               of
               Rochel
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               eye-and
               ear-Witnesses
               of
               all
               the
               proceedings
               that
               have
               passed
               ,
               you
               will
               think
               my
               disparagement
               glorious
               ,
               and
               the
               pretences
               of
               my
               adversaries
               malicious
               and
               criminal
               .
               One
               of
               the
               most
               religious
               ,
               and
               eloquent
               Ministers
               of
               the
               holy
               Gospel
               there
               hath
               already
               written
               in
               my
               vindication
               ,
               with
               no
               lesse
               truth
               then
               earnestnesse
               ;
               and
               his
               answer
               hath
               been
               highly
               approved
               ,
               by
               the
               defeat
               of
               my
               Enemies
               .
               I
               should
               have
               pardoned
               Beaufe's
               the
               contumelies
               he
               had
               belched
               forth
               against
               my
               reputation
               ,
               by
               an
               obstinate
               resolution
               I
               bad
               taken
               to
               be
               silent
               :
               but
               those
               ,
               who
               look
               on
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               as
               what
               is
               most
               considerable
               in
               my
               conversion
               ,
               do
               conceive
               me
               obliged
               to
               speak
               .
            
             
               I
               therefore
               vindicate
               my self
               against
               a
               pretended
               Religious
               man
               ,
               who
               seems
               to
               have
               made
               it
               his
               main
               businesse
               to
               do
               violence
               to
               the
               fundamental
               maximes
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               tramples
               on
               the
               lawes
               of
               charity
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               full
               .
               The
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               declare
               a
               Clerk
               irregular
               ,
               for
               having
               contributed
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               execution
               of
               a
               malefactor
               .
               And
               yet
               Beaufes
               ,
               giving
               himself
               out
               to
               
               be
               a
               Priest
               and
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Society
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               makes
               himself
               a
               Judge
               of
               life
               and
               death
               upon
               me
               in
               his
               book
               ,
               pronounces
               and
               signes
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               racks
               his
               wit
               to
               find
               out
               new
               torments
               ,
               to
               make
               my
               departure
               hence
               the
               more
               cruel
               and
               insupportable
               .
            
             
               His
               accusation
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               celebrated
               their
               Masse
               ,
               after
               I
               had
               engaged
               my self
               in
               the
               design
               of
               my
               Conversion
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               forbear
               preaching
               in
               their
               pulpits
               ,
               even
               while
               I
               was
               in
               treaty
               with
               the
               Reverend
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               reformation
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               some
               safe
               course
               to
               make
               a
               publick
               profession
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               already
               embraced
               in
               my
               heare
               .
               This
               enrages
               and
               exasperates
               the
               man
               so
               farre
               ,
               that
               he
               turns
               a
               prodigall
               ,
               and
               spends
               on
               me
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               regret
               ,
               all
               the
               injurious
               figures
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               scandalous
               termes
               which
               his
               imagination
               can
               furnish
               him
               with
               .
               In
               every
               page
               he
               finds
               out
               some
               new
               clawes
               to
               fasten
               on
               me
               withall
               ,
               I
               am
               ,
               in
               his
               judgement
               ,
               a
               
                 Judas
                 among
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Devil
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God.
              
               The
               words
               
                 execrable
                 ,
                 detestable
                 ,
                 abominable
              
               ,
               are
               too
               gentle
               to
               make
               any
               deep
               wounds
               ;
               nay
               ,
               he
               employes
               the
               malice
               of
               his
               wit
               ,
               and
               makes
               all
               his
               Rhetorick
               sweat
               again
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               such
               as
               are
               more
               stinging
               and
               more
               venemous
               .
               Not
               thinking
               it
               enough
               to
               thrust
               in
               one
               or
               two
               into
               every
               period
               ,
               be
               musters
               up
               thirteen
               or
               fourteen
               altogether
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               sayes
               ,
               page
               25.
               
               This
               man
               was
               
                 vaine
                 ,
                 
                 proud
                 ,
                 envious
                 ,
                 refractory
                 ,
                 hypocriticall
                 ,
                 sacrilegious
                 ,
                 perfidious
                 ,
                 desperate
                 ,
                 a
                 prevaricator
                 ,
                 an
                 impostor
                 ,
                 carnal
                 ,
                 treacherous
                 ,
                 worldly-minded
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               he
               does
               as
               much
               as
               lies
               in
               his
               power
               to
               make
               me
               the
               object
               of
               an
               universall
               persecution
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               his
               fault
               ,
               if
               the
               particular
               animosity
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               passe
               not
               through
               all
               the
               Christian
               world
               for
               the
               publick
               cause
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               not
               to
               learn
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               Grace
               ,
               under
               which
               we
               now
               live
               ,
               does
               not
               require
               an
               eye
               for
               an
               eye
               ,
               nor
               a
               band
               for
               a
               hand
               ,
               as
               that
               did
               ,
               which
               God
               had
               given
               from
               amongst
               the
               thunder
               and
               lightning
               .
               Nor
               am
               I
               ignorant
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               the
               Christian
               Lenity
               whereof
               you
               make
               so
               great
               prosession
               ,
               and
               that
               mildnesse
               and
               modesty
               which
               distinguishes
               you
               to
               be
               true
               Pastors
               different
               from
               those
               wolves
               and
               hirelings
               ,
               may
               haply
               oblige
               you
               to
               disapprove
               these
               refutations
               ,
               as
               such
               as
               betray
               too
               much
               gall
               and
               Satyre
               .
               But
               I
               shall
               entreat
               your
               Reverences
               to
               give
               me
               leave
               ,
               without
               prejudice
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               to
               do
               ,
               in
               my
               own
               defence
               ,
               that
               which
               nature
               teaches
               the
               very
               creatures
               ,
               God
               fOrbids
               not
               ,
               and
               reason
               allowes
               in
               the
               prudent
               .
               I
               do
               not
               desire
               the
               death
               of
               Beaufes
               ,
               as
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               crimes
               he
               hath
               committed
               ,
               though
               he
               wishes
               nothing
               so
               much
               as
               mine
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               then
               that
               I
               have
               done
               a
               good
               work
               ;
               no
               ,
               I
               heartily
               forgive
               him
               ,
               and
               blesse
               the
               wounds
               whereby
               he
               endeavours
               
               to
               assassinate
               me
               .
               But
               since
               necessity
               hath
               forced
               me
               to
               take
               up
               arms
               for
               my
               owne
               just
               defence
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               expected
               I
               should
               answer
               so
               exactly
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               should
               return
               flowers
               and
               complements
               ,
               for
               calumnies
               and
               invectives
               .
               If
               therefore
               ,
               when
               I
               oppose
               my
               buckler
               to
               the
               stones
               he
               casts
               at
               me
               ,
               their
               recoyling
               hurts
               them
               in
               the
               tenderest
               places
               ,
               the
               mischief
               caused
               thereby
               is
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               his
               insolent
               and
               inconsiderable
               attempt
               ,
               since
               that
               God
               neither
               forbids
               nor
               hinders
               the
               effects
               proceeding
               from
               a
               rationall
               resistance
               .
            
             
               I
               should
               have
               answered
               him
               in
               terms
               sufficiently
               civil
               and
               obliging
               ,
               had
               my
               calumniator
               any
               way
               deserv'd
               an
               honourable
               treatment
               :
               but
               civility
               exasperates
               him
               ,
               and
               mildnesse
               irritates
               him
               ;
               he
               is
               much
               of
               a
               nature
               with
               the
               cantharides
               ,
               converts
               into
               poyson
               the
               juice
               of
               the
               fairest
               flowers
               ,
               and
               experience
               hath
               convinced
               all
               the
               faithfull
               at
               Rochel
               ,
               that
               he
               grows
               so
               much
               the
               more
               insolent
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               Pastors
               endure
               his
               extravagances
               with
               the
               greater
               modesty
               .
            
             
               I
               therefore
               humbly
               beseech
               your
               Reverences
               not
               to
               take
               it
               amisse
               ,
               if
               ,
               being
               to
               refute
               a
               furious
               and
               inconsiderate
               man
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               confine
               my self
               to
               a
               scrupulous
               reservednesse
               ;
               an
               over-ceremonious
               observance
               and
               respect
               would
               pre●udice
               the
               purity
               of
               my
               cause
               ,
               and
               might
               raise
               difficulties
               among
               the
               simple
               ,
               I
               ought
               not
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               ca●
               ,
               
               without
               great
               danger
               ,
               flatter
               an
               enraged
               mastiffe
               ,
               whose
               teeth
               ,
               where-ever
               they
               fasten
               are
               venemous
               .
               If
               I
               discover
               many
               passages
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               as
               occasion
               serves
               ,
               whereat
               he
               may
               be
               troubled
               ,
               I
               assure
               you
               that
               the
               worst
               I
               shall
               do
               ,
               will
               be
               simply
               not
               to
               flatter
               him
               .
               I
               could
               never
               approve
               that
               irrationall
               custome
               of
               the
               Persians
               to
               whip
               their
               Soveraigne's
               robe
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               offended
               ,
               without
               touching
               his
               person
               ;
               no
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               just
               every
               one
               should
               beare
               with
               the
               penal●y
               inflicted
               on
               him
               for
               his
               crimes
               ,
               and
               detractors
               ought
               to
               endure
               the
               truth
               when
               it
               is
               told
               them
               .
            
             
               Were
               I
               cited
               to
               a
               higher
               tribunall
               then
               yours
               ,
               it
               would
               certainly
               be
               lawfull
               for
               me
               ,
               to
               do
               what
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               allows
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               David
               ,
               
                 Be
                 angry
                 ,
                 but
                 sin
                 not
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               follow
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               Wise
               man
               ,
               
                 Answer
                 a
                 fool
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 folly
                 .
              
               But
               if
               notwithstanding
               all
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               my
               discourse
               seem
               too
               sharp
               to
               you
               ,
               be
               pleased
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               lived
               too
               long
               among
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               too
               short
               a
               time
               among
               you
               ,
               to
               be
               dismantled
               of
               those
               passions
               ,
               which
               are
               garrison'd
               and
               fortifie
               themselves
               in
               persons
               of
               that
               Society
               .
            
             
               I
               therefore
               most
               humbly
               make
               it
               my
               suit
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               ,
               without
               prejudice
               ,
               read
               my
               Apology
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               a
               spirit
               of
               love
               towards
               a
               person
               who
               dedicates
               it
               to
               your
               Reverences
               with
               the
               greatest
               submission
               imaginable
               .
               And
               you
               will
               find
               that
               I
               signe
               an
               eternall
               bill
               of
               divorce
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               since
               I
               have
               discover'd
               such
               truths
               
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               I
               am
               oblig'd
               out
               of
               a
               consideration
               of
               my
               own
               safety
               ,
               ever
               to
               look
               on
               them
               as
               the
               implacable
               seekers
               of
               my
               life
               .
               This
               demonstration
               of
               the
               sincerity
               of
               my
               conversion
               ,
               and
               the
               obligation
               there
               is
               of
               my
               perseverance
               ,
               shal
               be
               a
               certain
               earnest-piece
               of
               my
               reall
               and
               hearty
               embracing
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               respects
               I
               owe
               you
               ,
               as
               being
            
             
               
                 REVEREND
                 SIRS
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 most
                 humble
                 and
                 
                 most
                 obedient
                 Servant
                 
                   Peter
                   Jarrigius
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               AN
               ANSWER
               TO
               THE
               CALUMNIES
               OF
               
                 JAMES
                 BEAVFES
              
               A
               JESUIT
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 Shewing
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 my
                 writing
                 after
                 the
                 excellent
                 Refutation
                 ,
                 publish'd
                 on
                 my
                 behalf
                 by
                 Monsieur
                 Vincent
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 was
                 ever
                 accounted
                 justifiable
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 innocent
                 person
                 should
                 vindicate
                 his
                 reputation
                 against
                 calumnies
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 happen
                 that
                 he
                 sayes
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 justification
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 infinite
                 mercy
                 raise
                 up
                 some
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 that
                 undertakes
                 to
                 plead
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 confound
                 his
                 ●dversaries
                 ,
                 and
                 discover
                 the
                 inconsistency
                 of
                 their
                 testimonies
                 by
                 the
                 manifest
                 contradictions
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 ,
                 it
                 raises
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 an
                 admiration
                 at
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 forsakes
                 those
                 that
                 suf●er
                 persecution
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 a
                 certaine
                 pleasure
                 to
                 see
                 injustice
                 and
                 detraction
                 overthrown
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 Innocence
                 .
                 A
                 broad
                 and
                 troublesome
                 sea
                 of
                 three
                 hundred
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 which
                 lyes
                 between
                 me
                 and
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Rochell
                 ,
                 
                 suffers
                 me
                 not
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 coyle
                 and
                 hurly-burlies
                 which
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 raise
                 at
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 distance
                 against
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 write
                 any
                 defamatory
                 pamphlet
                 ,
                 to
                 humour
                 their
                 exasperation
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 to
                 alleviate
                 their
                 fury
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 long
                 ere
                 it
                 comes
                 on
                 our
                 shores
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 uncertainty
                 of
                 navigation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hazards
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 that
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 months
                 slip
                 away
                 before
                 I
                 can
                 get
                 it
                 into
                 my
                 hands
                 .
                 I
                 was
                 acquainted
                 with
                 God's
                 raising
                 up
                 of
                 Monsieur
                 Vincent
                 in
                 my
                 defence
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 heard
                 that
                 Beaufes
                 had
                 put
                 in
                 any
                 charge
                 against
                 me
                 ;
                 the
                 preservative
                 came
                 to
                 me
                 before
                 the
                 poison
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 my
                 adversary
                 layd
                 at
                 my
                 feet
                 ,
                 defeated
                 by
                 him
                 whose
                 very
                 name
                 signifies
                 a
                 Conquerour
                 ,
                 before
                 ever
                 I
                 took
                 up
                 any
                 armes
                 my selfe
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 indeed
                 but
                 too
                 easy
                 a
                 matter
                 to
                 insult
                 over
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 surprized
                 in
                 severall
                 falsifications
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 up
                 as
                 a
                 Detractor
                 to
                 the
                 abuses
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 will
                 prove
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 of
                 reputation
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 pursue
                 a
                 wounded
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 spent
                 all
                 its
                 venome
                 ,
                 and
                 hardly
                 hath
                 strength
                 enough
                 to
                 hisse
                 .
                 Monsieur
                 Vincent
                 hath
                 given
                 
                   James
                   Beaufes
                
                 such
                 an
                 absolut
                 rout
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 honour
                 in
                 thinking
                 of
                 any
                 further
                 engagement
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 considerable
                 accusation
                 which
                 that
                 devout
                 adversary
                 had
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 amounted
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 certaine
                 foaminesse
                 which
                 that
                 great
                 man
                 had
                 dissolv'd
                 and
                 burst
                 asunder
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 mist
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Sun
                 of
                 truth
                 hath
                 dispelled
                 by
                 the
                 lively
                 heat
                 of
                 his
                 more
                 powerfull
                 raies
                 .
                 All
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 refutation
                 ,
                 have
                 admired
                 the
                 prudence
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 the
                 sharpenesse
                 of
                 his
                 Logicall
                 abilities
                 ,
                 the
                 solidity
                 of
                 his
                 replyes
                 ,
                 the
                 modesty
                 of
                 his
                 discourses
                 ;
                 &
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 having
                 weighed
                 the
                 accusations
                 &
                 outrages
                 of
                 my
                 enemy
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 a
                 little
                 astonished
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Jesuit
                 ,
                 whose
                 employment
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 should
                 fall
                 into
                 such
                 palpable
                 contradictions
                 ,
                 make
                 so
                 many
                 discoveries
                 of
                 his
                 imprudence
                 ,
                 and
                 betray
                 so
                 much
                 passion
                 and
                 extravagance
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 yet
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 former
                 Answer
                 ,
                 whereby
                 I
                 am
                 more
                 then
                 sufficiently
                 justified
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 it
                 an
                 obligation
                 lying
                 upon
                 me
                 to
                 vindicate
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 Apologie
                 ,
                 after
                 my
                 fashion
                 ,
                 against
                 this
                 injurious
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 who
                 making
                 his
                 advantages
                 of
                 whatever
                 may
                 tend
                 to
                 my
                 disparagement
                 ,
                 would
                 no
                 doubt
                 take
                 occasion
                 ,
                 from
                 my
                 silence
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 such
                 another
                 as
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 any
                 answer
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 further
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 Mon●ieur
                 Vincent
                 ,
                 in
                 severall
                 places
                 of
                 his
                 Refutation
                 ,
                 refers
                 to
                 me
                 the
                 clearing
                 up
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 my
                 duty
                 to
                 declare
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 a
                 sect
                 so
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 the
                 universe
                 .
                 That
                 shall
                 then
                 be
                 the
                 designe
                 of
                 this
                 second
                 treatise
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 ease
                 of
                 my
                 Reader
                 divide
                 into
                 Chapters
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 necessary
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 known
                 against
                 whom
                 I
                 take
                 these
                 paines
                 to
                 vindicate
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 entertaine
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 ensuing
                 Chapters
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 character
                 of
                 my
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mai●t
                 by
                 the
                 claw
                 imagine
                 what
                 a
                 Lyon
                 I
                 have
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 make
                 it
                 his
                 complaint
                 ,
                 that
                 Hercules
                 himselfe
                 may
                 thinke
                 it
                 some
                 disadvantage
                 to
                 engage
                 against
                 two
                 ,
                 it
                 argues
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 much
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 above
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 Jesuits
                 have
                 declared
                 open
                 hostility
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 threatning
                 me
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 easie
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 party
                 good
                 against
                 two
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 me
                 alone
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 lists
                 against
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 confidence
                 I
                 have
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 honest
                 Countrymen
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 read
                 this
                 peece
                 ,
                 will
                 very
                 much
                 blame
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 been
                 so
                 furious
                 and
                 implacable
                 in
                 their
                 proceedings
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 had
                 done
                 them
                 no
                 other
                 injury
                 ;
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 fondly
                 imagine
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 by
                 my
                 leaving
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 consequently
                 say
                 so
                 much
                 on
                 my
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 fault
                 with
                 ,
                 if
                 my
                 answer
                 be
                 somewhat
                 sharpe
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 the
                 
                 truth
                 without
                 any
                 disguise
                 .
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 grand
                 protector
                 of
                 the
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 will
                 confound
                 the
                 designes
                 of
                 my
                 Persecutors
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 inspire
                 my
                 words
                 with
                 a
                 certaine
                 force
                 and
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 greater
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 character
                 of
                 
                   James
                   Beaufés
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 abilities
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Learning
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 any
                 one
                 be
                 desirous
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 person
                 Rousseau
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 hath
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 barke
                 and
                 make
                 all
                 this
                 noise
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 evaporate
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 their
                 indignation
                 through
                 the
                 fiery
                 furnace
                 of
                 his
                 throat
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 is
                 
                   James
                   Beaufés
                
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 personage
                 ,
                 bulky
                 ,
                 fat
                 ,
                 and
                 crook-shouldered
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 months
                 past
                 ,
                 hath
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 pulpit
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 ●tage
                 whereon
                 to
                 represent
                 his
                 own
                 passions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 find
                 ridiculous
                 entertainment
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 hit
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 teeth
                 with
                 the
                 impurities
                 of
                 his
                 extraction
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 does
                 many
                 times
                 punish
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 the
                 iniquities
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Nor
                 shall
                 I
                 make
                 it
                 any
                 reproach
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Brother
                 was
                 hanged
                 for
                 a
                 murther
                 committed
                 by
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Monsieur
                 Saige
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Tulle
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 treat
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Jesuit
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 chapter
                 ,
                 examine
                 him
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 abilities
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 make
                 inspection
                 into
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 Manners
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 all
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 knowledge
                 which
                 any
                 way
                 recommend
                 a
                 man
                 and
                 gaine
                 him
                 the
                 esteem
                 of
                 an
                 understanding
                 and
                 knowing
                 person
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 
                 without
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 otherwise
                 looked
                 on
                 among
                 the
                 learned
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 one
                 eminent
                 for
                 his
                 confident
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 perpetuall
                 gagling
                 raises
                 in
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 know
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 an
                 imagination
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 some
                 literature
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 so
                 little
                 versed
                 in
                 Latine
                 and
                 Humane
                 Learning
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 having
                 taught
                 little
                 children
                 for
                 many
                 yeares
                 together
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 never
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 classes
                 of
                 Grammar
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 being
                 almost
                 choak'd
                 with
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 the
                 Colledges
                 of
                 Agen
                 and
                 Perigueux
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 pack'd
                 away
                 ,
                 to
                 finish
                 his
                 course
                 at
                 the
                 noble
                 Colledge
                 of
                 S.
                 Macaire
                 upon
                 the
                 Garonne
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 teach
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 lowest
                 Classes
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 is
                 Salabert
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 pretended
                 Refuter
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 is
                 so
                 excellently
                 well
                 skilled
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 defy
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 interpret
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 read
                 a
                 page
                 of
                 any
                 Greek
                 Author
                 ,
                 without
                 stumbling
                 thirty
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 challenge
                 which
                 I
                 make
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 refute
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 's
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 referre
                 himself
                 to
                 two
                 knowing
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 he
                 dares
                 not
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 hazard
                 ,
                 what
                 bragges
                 so
                 ever
                 he
                 may
                 make
                 of
                 sufficiency
                 .
                 The
                 Hebrew
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 and
                 barbarous
                 language
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 injure
                 or
                 bely
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 never
                 yet
                 acquainted
                 with
                 either
                 the
                 points
                 or
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 questioned
                 whether
                 he
                 can
                 turne
                 the
                 Bible
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 .
                 Having
                 the
                 last
                 yeare
                 ,
                 received
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 a
                 Letter
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 he
                 runs
                 hare-brained
                 from
                 Ruffec
                 to
                 Engoulesme
                 ,
                 a
                 whole
                 night's
                 journey
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 interpreted
                 and
                 answered
                 by
                 Monsieur
                 
                   Thomas
                   de
                   Maisonnette
                
                 ,
                 a
                 knowing
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 skilled
                 in
                 that
                 Tongue
                 .
                 That
                 excellent
                 person
                 cannot
                 deny
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 History
                 and
                 Chronology
                 are
                 those
                 unknown
                 parts
                 of
                 Learning
                 which
                 were
                 never
                 discoverable
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 sayes
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 citations
                 which
                 he
                 meets
                 with
                 in
                 certaine
                 collections
                 of
                 Controversies
                 .
              
               
               
                 Since
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 unfortunate
                 as
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 shreds
                 of
                 Logick
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 get
                 together
                 might
                 find
                 him
                 some
                 employment
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 Science
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 course
                 he
                 was
                 put
                 upon
                 at
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 purely
                 indeed
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 discovered
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 his
                 dialecticall
                 faculties
                 .
                 That
                 employment
                 ,
                 bestowed
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 desert
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 recommendation
                 of
                 Monsieur
                 Jrat
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 an
                 affection
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 proved
                 so
                 unfortunate
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Schollers
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 account
                 they
                 made
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 master
                 ,
                 brought
                 an
                 Asse
                 into
                 the
                 Schoole
                 ,
                 got
                 it
                 up
                 into
                 his
                 seat
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 fastened
                 him
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 fore
                 feet
                 hung
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 represent
                 Doctor
                 Beaufes
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 there
                 wanted
                 only
                 speech
                 to
                 say
                 Nego
                 ,
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 judgement
                 as
                 our
                 Logick-Lecturer
                 could
                 .
                 That
                 honourable
                 Substitute
                 putting
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 little
                 losse
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 in
                 to
                 read
                 his
                 Lecture
                 ,
                 the
                 Scholers
                 hissed
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Classe
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 breaking
                 of
                 that
                 unfortunate
                 course
                 ,
                 that
                 stayed
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 year
                 to
                 begin
                 it
                 againe
                 under
                 a
                 more
                 able
                 Master
                 .
                 That
                 Minister
                 ,
                 who
                 writing
                 to
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 this
                 Antagonist
                 was
                 guilty
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 Logick
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 certainly
                 heard
                 of
                 this
                 glorious
                 accident
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 was
                 generally
                 known
                 all
                 over
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 great
                 zeale
                 and
                 earnestnesse
                 of
                 Pabot
                 ,
                 then
                 Prefect
                 ,
                 to
                 smother
                 the
                 businesse
                 .
                 For
                 had
                 he
                 knomn
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 another
                 account
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 have
                 said
                 more
                 truely
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Logick
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 Master
                 of
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 was
                 requisite
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 that
                 deserved
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 place
                 supplyed
                 by
                 an
                 Asse
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 perfections
                 in
                 Divinity
                 I
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 test
                 of
                 their
                 judgements
                 who
                 heare
                 his
                 Sermons
                 .
                 Only
                 I
                 shall
                 presume
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 levelled
                 to
                 the
                 capacities
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 Citties
                 and
                 civill
                 
                 conversation
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 given
                 ,
                 through
                 his
                 notorious
                 rake-heilizing
                 ,
                 very
                 great
                 scandall
                 in
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 pack
                 him
                 away
                 thence
                 to
                 Pau
                 in
                 Beard
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 prosecute
                 his
                 studies
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 him
                 publickly
                 in
                 the
                 Refectory
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 discipline
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Miserere
                 was
                 read
                 .
                 The
                 employments
                 he
                 is
                 put
                 upon
                 ,
                 are
                 proportionable
                 to
                 the
                 account
                 they
                 make
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 All
                 his
                 businesse
                 in
                 Ruffec
                 ,
                 for
                 foure
                 yeares
                 together
                 ,
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 run
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 the
                 Villages
                 thereabouts
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 it
                 so
                 much
                 his
                 businesse
                 to
                 gaine
                 a
                 litle
                 reputation
                 by
                 endeavouring
                 the
                 refutation
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 absolutely
                 unworthy
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 publick
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 their
                 Society
                 ,
                 who
                 know
                 him
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 I
                 do
                 ,
                 wonder
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 kept
                 so
                 low
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 asked
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 the
                 Advents
                 and
                 Lents
                 at
                 Sauue-terre
                 a
                 paltry
                 towne
                 in
                 Bazadois
                 ,
                 at
                 
                   Vieille
                   Vigne
                
                 ,
                 a
                 village
                 of
                 Brittany
                 ,
                 at
                 Ruffec
                 two
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 while
                 other
                 preachers
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 Juniors
                 by
                 nine
                 or
                 ten
                 years
                 preached
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 most
                 considerable
                 Citties
                 .
                 Both
                 Secular
                 Priests
                 and
                 Regulars
                 are
                 astonished
                 to
                 find
                 him
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 pulpit
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 imprudences
                 and
                 impertinences
                 he
                 falls
                 into
                 in
                 his
                 Sermons
                 .
                 Some
                 Jesuits
                 were
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 some
                 gift
                 in
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 thought
                 him
                 sufficiently
                 skilled
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 furnished
                 as
                 to
                 matter
                 of
                 ratiocination
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 bitter
                 ,
                 satyricall
                 faculty
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 easily
                 makes
                 the
                 audience
                 laugh
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 humour
                 he
                 hath
                 of
                 making
                 sport
                 with
                 our
                 maximes
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 generall
                 acknowledgement
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 maintaines
                 his
                 cause
                 rather
                 like
                 some
                 jugler
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Preacher
                 and
                 a
                 Divine
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 diversion
                 to
                 see
                 this
                 modest
                 and
                 regulated
                 Orator
                 with
                 his
                 Jesuiticall
                 cap
                 ,
                 one
                 while
                 hanging
                 over
                 one
                 
                 eare
                 ,
                 another
                 ,
                 pulled
                 down
                 over
                 his
                 nose
                 ,
                 stamping
                 with
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 shutting
                 his
                 fists
                 ,
                 gnashing
                 and
                 g●inning
                 with
                 his
                 teeth
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 surplice
                 r●l●ed
                 up
                 like
                 a
                 dish-clout
                 under
                 his
                 ●me
                 ▪
                 
                   If
                   the
                   teares
                   of
                   the
                   Audience
                   sp●ake
                   the
                   praises
                   of
                   the
                   preacher
                   ,
                
                 as
                 St
                 Hierome
                 saies
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 can
                 pretend
                 to
                 very
                 little
                 ,
                 for
                 thousands
                 have
                 seen
                 him
                 laugh
                 very
                 gravely
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 with
                 cackling
                 pronunciation
                 of
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 shot
                 out
                 some
                 foolish
                 expression
                 purposely
                 to
                 excite
                 others
                 to
                 laughter
                 .
                 The
                 town
                 of
                 Fontenay
                 shall
                 confirme
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 Lecturer
                 preaching
                 the
                 last
                 yeare
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 needs
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 ridiculously
                 fall
                 a
                 singing
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 personate
                 some
                 poore
                 old
                 woman
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 singing
                 of
                 a
                 psalme
                 ;
                 porters
                 and
                 tradesmen
                 laughed
                 at
                 the
                 humour
                 of
                 that
                 harmonious
                 crow
                 ,
                 while
                 some
                 persons
                 of
                 quality
                 said
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 to
                 his
                 Rector
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 company
                 with
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   sallyes
                   of
                   simplicity
                   and
                   impertinence
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   endured
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 s●me
                 Sermon
                 he
                 made
                 very
                 di●igent
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 very
                 unhandsome
                 termes
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 m●rkes
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 known
                 that
                 women
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 foolishly
                 demanded
                 of
                 the
                 Audience
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Legges
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 nose
                 .
                 Pardon
                 me
                 if
                 I
                 fo●beare
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 my
                 writing
                 blushes
                 at
                 his
                 impudence
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 his
                 capacity
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 preaching
                 ●mounts
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 degree
                 of
                 prudence
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 publick
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 character
                 of
                 
                   James
                   Beaufés
                
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 manners
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 bestowed
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 preaching
                 equally
                 upon
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 wil
                 that
                 al
                 should
                 so
                 lead
                 their
                 
                 liv●●
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 give
                 others
                 good
                 example
                 .
                 Did
                 the
                 Je●●its
                 of
                 Guienne
                 think
                 it
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 give
                 God
                 the
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 concerns
                 the
                 manners
                 of
                 
                   James
                   Beaufes
                
                 ,
                 two
                 hundred
                 of
                 that
                 Body
                 would
                 give
                 it
                 under
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 irregular
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 simply
                 say
                 without
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 reflection
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 glorifying
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 three
                 severall
                 times
                 Informations
                 were
                 put
                 in
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 ejection
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 ye●
                 a
                 Novice
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 severall
                 discoveries
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 debauched
                 inclination
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 intervalls
                 had
                 been
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 sallies
                 of
                 extravagance
                 ,
                 as
                 sufficiently
                 betrayed
                 the
                 unsettlednesse
                 of
                 his
                 brain
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 followed
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Brethren
                 into
                 the
                 Garden
                 ▪
                 walks
                 with
                 a
                 knife
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 do
                 him
                 some
                 mischief
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 discovered
                 some
                 f●ults
                 of
                 his
                 to
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Novices
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 that
                 Society
                 ,
                 required
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 charge
                 put
                 in
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 being
                 in
                 his
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 M●●aphysicks
                 at
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 far
                 greater
                 dissolutions
                 and
                 more
                 incredible
                 follies
                 .
                 He
                 remembers
                 ,
                 but
                 certainly
                 not
                 without
                 sh●me
                 ,
                 his
                 extravagant
                 carriage
                 towards
                 
                   James
                   l'
                   Esp●aulart
                
                 ,
                 his
                 Rector
                 ,
                 which
                 brought
                 him
                 within
                 two
                 inches
                 of
                 the
                 threshold
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 casting
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 .
                 This
                 unhappy
                 young
                 man
                 coming
                 one
                 night
                 from
                 Bardenac
                 ,
                 a
                 house
                 of
                 Recreation
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 within
                 a
                 League
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 merry
                 with
                 his
                 companions
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 o●
                 a
                 whole
                 Summers
                 day
                 ,
                 would
                 needs
                 in
                 a
                 jea●●ing
                 way
                 take
                 a
                 sword
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Servants
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hid
                 under
                 his
                 city
                 g●rment
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 young
                 Students
                 then
                 wore
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 return'd
                 about
                 nine
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 bed
                 ,
                 he
                 comes
                 into
                 his
                 Rectors
                 chamber
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 of
                 nothing
                 lesse
                 then
                 that
                 piece
                 of
                 phrensie
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   time
                   is
                   
                   now
                   come
                   ,
                
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 drawing
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   yo●
                   mu●●
                   with
                   your
                   blood
                   expiate
                   the
                   afflictions
                   and
                   affront
                   〈◊〉
                   hav●
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   many
                   penances
                   you
                   have
                   imposed
                   upon
                   me●
                
                 and
                 immediately
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 more
                 prudent
                 act
                 of
                 extravagance
                 ,
                 putting
                 it
                 gently
                 into
                 the
                 sheath
                 again
                 ,
                 What
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   reverend
                   Father
                   ,
                   are
                   you
                   afraid
                   ?
                   this
                   swor●
                   I
                   found
                   in
                   my
                   way
                   .
                
                 This
                 judicious
                 exploit
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 after
                 a
                 many
                 mad
                 pranks
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 ,
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 and
                 the
                 Consultors
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 onely
                 course
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 rid
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 a
                 mischievous
                 and
                 a
                 frantick
                 person
                 ▪
                 But
                 his
                 tears
                 and
                 the
                 intercession
                 of
                 the
                 Rector
                 ,
                 who
                 ●xcus'd
                 him
                 upon
                 the
                 debauches
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 held
                 their
                 hands
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 reproach
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 now
                 grey
                 hair'd
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 faults
                 he
                 had
                 committed
                 in
                 his
                 youth
                 .
                 I
                 wish
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 modesty
                 had
                 obl●ged
                 me
                 to
                 conceale
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 youth
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 virile
                 age
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 of
                 greater
                 consequence
                 will
                 prove
                 sh●rper
                 thorns
                 in
                 his
                 breast
                 .
                 It
                 troubles
                 me
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 forced
                 to
                 defile
                 my
                 paper
                 ,
                 and
                 accuse
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 some
                 time
                 lived
                 with
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 shamefull
                 crime
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 nature
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 generally
                 known
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 Malescot
                 ,
                 the
                 Generall
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 
                   Mutius
                   Vitelleschi
                
                 had
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 forbear
                 any
                 longer
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 was
                 incorrigible
                 ,
                 the
                 principall
                 crime
                 he
                 was
                 charged
                 with
                 being
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 lasciviously
                 medled
                 with
                 some
                 little
                 scholers
                 ,
                 of
                 exquisite
                 beauty
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 one
                 night
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 bed
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 lie
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 young
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 a
                 condisciple
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Mar●iall
                   Lamy
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Religious
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 of
                 Jesus
                 .
                 This
                 insatiable
                 inclination
                 of
                 his
                 towards
                 little
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 proofs
                 which
                 the
                 Superiours
                 had
                 of
                 that
                 irregular
                 affection
                 ,
                 raised
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 violent
                 suspicion
                 of
                 his
                 unchastity
                 ,
                 which
                 grew
                 up
                 to
                 that
                 height
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 
                 ●onvicted
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Community
                 might
                 be
                 he
                 lesse
                 scandalised
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 all
                 they
                 could
                 to
                 mother
                 the
                 information
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 but
                 that
                 above
                 ●en
                 knew
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 I
                 was
                 one
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 ●ellow-student
                 with
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 very
                 strictly
                 exami●ed
                 about
                 the
                 businesse
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 he
                 ●annot
                 blush
                 at
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 conclude
                 his
                 face
                 to
                 be
                 ●f
                 brasse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 cause
                 upon
                 which
                 a
                 charge
                 for
                 ejection
                 was
                 ●ut
                 in
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 a
                 generall
                 irregularity
                 and
                 disolution
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 easily
                 perceptible
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 mona●icall
                 actions
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 one
                 that
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 nohing
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 what
                 others
                 did
                 ,
                 notwithstand●g
                 the
                 penances
                 which
                 were
                 perpetually
                 showr'd
                 down
                 ●pon
                 him
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 frequently
                 ●eard
                 in
                 their
                 Refectory
                 ;
                 morning
                 and
                 evening
                 ,
                 then
                 hose
                 words
                 ,
                 ordinary
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 cases
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   here
                   on
                   the
                   ehalf
                   of
                   Holy
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   discover
                   the
                   offence
                   of
                
                 James
                 Beauses
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 this
                 day
                 spoken
                 bitter
                 and
                 ●rovoking
                 words
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 ●p
                 at
                 seven
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 took
                 some
                 little
                 ●holer
                 aside
                 out
                 of
                 some
                 lascivious
                 designe
                 ,
                 and
                 spoke
                 ●ith
                 him
                 for
                 too
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 or
                 greater
                 aults
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 infamous
                 in
                 the
                 Community
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 issued
                 out
                 the
                 sentence
                 ,
                 which
                 troubled
                 ●im
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   Holy
                   Obedience
                   doth
                   im●ose
                   upon
                   him
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   penance
                   ,
                
                 that
                 he
                 dine
                 under
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 discipline
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 eat
                 his
                 meat
                 ●pon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 penances
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 use
                 ●mong
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Regular
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 it
                 ●
                 disparagement
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Monkes
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 ●een
                 him
                 condemned
                 for
                 his
                 miscarriages
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 with
                 a
                 whip
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 stripped
                 naked
                 down
                 ●o
                 the
                 waste
                 ,
                 casting
                 himself
                 on
                 his
                 knees
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Refectory
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 ignominiously
                 whipping
                 ●imself
                 ,
                 untill
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 superiour
                 gave
                 a
                 rap
                 upon
                 the
                 table
                 with
                 his
                 knife
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 signe
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 give
                 over
                 .
                 Who
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 of
                 Guyenne
                 that
                 shall
                 read
                 
                 these
                 stories
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 immediately
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 how
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 sometim●s
                 seen
                 him
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 infamy
                 wearing
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 a
                 paper
                 ,
                 wherein
                 might
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 capitall
                 Letters
                 ,
                 the
                 crime
                 he
                 had
                 committed
                 ▪
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 ,
                 his
                 memory
                 is
                 still
                 gall'd
                 with
                 the
                 disgracefull
                 penance
                 impos'd
                 upon
                 him
                 by
                 Malescot
                 ,
                 whe●
                 to
                 punish
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 debauches
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 course
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 serve
                 as
                 a
                 scullion
                 in
                 the
                 Kitchin
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 moneth
                 .
                 Nor
                 hath
                 he
                 forgotten
                 that
                 other
                 infamous
                 penance
                 inflicted
                 upon
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 three
                 turns
                 about
                 the
                 Refectory
                 ,
                 while
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 at
                 dinner
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 night-cap
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 the
                 sheets
                 of
                 his
                 bed
                 ty'd
                 about
                 him
                 like
                 a
                 scarfe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Coverlet
                 upon
                 his
                 back
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 have
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 idea
                 of
                 the
                 gravity
                 which
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 so
                 much
                 pretend
                 to
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 James
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 neither
                 very
                 considerable
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 was
                 ordinarily
                 treated
                 as
                 a
                 Rascall
                 ,
                 nor
                 very
                 innocent
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 was
                 contin●ally
                 bayted
                 by
                 such
                 ignominious
                 penances
                 .
                 If
                 in
                 th●
                 history
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 could
                 forbear
                 mentioning
                 the
                 Provincial
                 at
                 Malescot
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 ease
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 very
                 much
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 objected
                 by
                 some
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 still
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Society
                 .
                 True
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 but
                 purely
                 out
                 of
                 vanity
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 unwilling
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 were
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 his
                 crimes
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 since
                 discovered
                 any
                 more
                 circumspection
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 Superiours
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 keep
                 him
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 mangie
                 sheep
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 and
                 call
                 him
                 not
                 from
                 his
                 lurking
                 hole
                 at
                 Ruffec
                 ,
                 o●
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 designe
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 vent
                 his
                 Satyricall
                 h●mour
                 against
                 ou●
                 Religion
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 conjunctur●
                 of
                 Afsaires
                 .
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 world
                 a
                 more
                 part●cular
                 character
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 in
                 Latine
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mea●
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 thus
                 much
                 enough
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 qualifications
                 of
                 this
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 dayes
                 past
                 hath
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 hue
                 and
                 cry
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Sacrilegious
                   
                   person
                
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 haply
                 be
                 further
                 urged
                 by
                 some
                 who
                 see
                 not
                 very
                 much
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 I
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 cutting
                 off
                 of
                 this
                 putrifi'd
                 member
                 ,
                 I
                 justifie
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 I
                 desire
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 troubled
                 with
                 any
                 such
                 imagination
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Common
                 wealth
                 of
                 Sa●an
                 hath
                 its
                 policy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 maxime
                 of
                 circumspect
                 Stallions
                 ,
                 
                   Si
                   non
                   castè
                   ,
                   saltem
                   cautè
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   not
                   chastly
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   cr●f●ily
                   and
                   cautiously
                   ,
                
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 bases
                 of
                 the
                 Politicks
                 of
                 these
                 Monkes
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 he
                 may
                 take
                 it
                 further
                 into
                 his
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 since
                 
                   James
                   Beaufès
                
                 ,
                 though
                 found
                 guilty
                 of
                 many
                 late
                 ●nd
                 ancient
                 impurities
                 ,
                 doth
                 neverthelesse
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 that
                 their
                 Order
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Sea
                 disburthens
                 it self
                 of
                 what
                 ever
                 stinks
                 and
                 is
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 preach
                 and
                 pretend
                 .
                 This
                 discovery
                 which
                 I
                 thought
                 my self
                 obliged
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 premi●ed
                 ▪
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 my
                 vindication
                 ,
                 and
                 pursue
                 my
                 ac●user
                 as
                 close
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Giving
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 against
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 HE
                 th●t
                 does
                 but
                 simply
                 cast
                 his
                 eyes
                 on
                 what
                 Beaufes
                 hath
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 make
                 an
                 immediate
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 my
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 palpable
                 blindnesse
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 insatiable
                 desire
                 of
                 revenge
                 hath
                 precipitated
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 astonished
                 at
                 the
                 change
                 I
                 had
                 made
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 surprised
                 at
                 the
                 course
                 I
                 had
                 taken
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 from
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 presently
                 took
                 a
                 resolution
                 ,
                 not
                 ●o
                 call
                 me
                 back
                 again
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 ●o
                 the
                 obligations
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Adam
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 
                 Jesuiticall
                 kind
                 of
                 charity
                 ,
                 to
                 conspire
                 my
                 destruction
                 .
                 Whether
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 pretend
                 t●
                 preach
                 ,
                 justifies
                 these
                 violent
                 attempts
                 ,
                 and
                 bloody
                 prosecutions
                 ,
                 I
                 appeale
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 Society
                 they
                 affirme
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 Though
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 at
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 three
                 hundred
                 Leagues
                 from
                 my
                 dear
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 ye●
                 am
                 I
                 not
                 ignorant
                 that
                 my
                 Country
                 men
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Religion
                 ,
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 implacable
                 enemies
                 of
                 mine
                 had
                 no
                 sconer
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 news
                 of
                 my
                 conversion
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Letters
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 left
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 friend
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 breathed
                 nothing
                 but
                 blood
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 spoke
                 of
                 nothing
                 lesse
                 then
                 fire
                 and
                 faggots
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 here
                 entreat
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 reflection
                 on
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 make
                 no
                 small
                 impression
                 on
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 any
                 honest
                 man.
                 Whe●
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Orders
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 more
                 noise
                 and
                 s●i●re
                 ,
                 renounces
                 the
                 Romane
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 over
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 his
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 morally
                 vertuous
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 sometimes
                 were
                 mine
                 ,
                 imagining
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 erroneous
                 maximes
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 dear
                 child
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 fly
                 to
                 the
                 Altars
                 ,
                 implore
                 the
                 assistances
                 of
                 Heaven
                 by
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 runne
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 like
                 good
                 shepheards
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 thei●
                 sheep
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 ,
                 bring
                 it
                 home
                 upon
                 thei●
                 shoulders
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 considered
                 whether
                 the
                 Superiours
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 have
                 taken
                 any
                 such
                 course
                 and
                 let
                 their
                 cruelty
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 the
                 mildnes●
                 and
                 courtesie
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 act
                 of
                 cou●sell
                 which
                 prest
                 among
                 those
                 mischievous
                 Priests
                 a●
                 Pharisees
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 of●●
                 up
                 the
                 least
                 addresse
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 my
                 return
                 and
                 ●●pentance
                 ,
                 but
                 Rousseau
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 ●mong
                 these
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 pronounced
                 as
                 anoth●
                 Caiphas
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   it
                   was
                   expedient
                   ,
                   one
                   man
                   should
                   ●
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
              
               
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 sentence
                 ,
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 impl●cable
                 
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 not
                 taking
                 any
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 I
                 might
                 be
                 raised
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 abysie
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 thought
                 me
                 fallen
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 main
                 businesse
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 inventions
                 ,
                 to
                 dispatch
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Taking
                 it
                 theresore
                 as
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 designe
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 change
                 cannot
                 be
                 begun
                 and
                 perfected
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 dissembled
                 my
                 intention
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 live
                 after
                 their
                 way
                 (
                 who
                 ,
                 what
                 horrid
                 crime
                 soever
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 committed
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 great
                 mischief
                 soever
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 hatching
                 ,
                 cannot
                 ▪
                 without
                 some
                 imputation
                 of
                 scandall
                 ,
                 be
                 exempted
                 from
                 saying
                 Masse
                 every
                 day
                 )
                 they
                 presently
                 imagined
                 ,
                 more
                 out
                 of
                 malice
                 then
                 prudence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 advantageous
                 breach
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 me
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 interest
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 first
                 businesse
                 accordingly
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the●r
                 advantages
                 of
                 the
                 publication
                 of
                 the
                 severall
                 acts
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Overseers
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 had
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 zeale
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 publish
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 compare
                 that
                 writing
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 wherein
                 I
                 had
                 intreated
                 those
                 of
                 my
                 party
                 ,
                 to
                 afford
                 me
                 their
                 assistance
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 make
                 publick
                 profession
                 of
                 my
                 beliefe
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 liberty
                 which
                 the
                 Kings
                 Edicts
                 gave
                 me
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 d●te
                 of
                 the
                 Letters
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 Rector
                 and
                 Provinciall
                 .
                 Having
                 thereby
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 dissembled
                 my
                 intention
                 for
                 some
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 functions
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 prudence
                 and
                 discretion
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 with
                 cauterized
                 consciences
                 alwayes
                 do
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 undermine
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 betray
                 States
                 (
                 for
                 no
                 consideration
                 of
                 that
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 nature
                 can
                 dispense
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 saying
                 Masse
                 )
                 they
                 immediately
                 raise
                 a
                 hue
                 and
                 cry
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Sacrilegious
                   person
                   ,
                   the
                   Prophaner
                   of
                   holy
                   things
                   ,
                
                 put
                 in
                 a
                 charge
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 compasse
                 my
                 death
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 pretended
                 Sacriledge
                 of
                 a
                 secret
                 
                 become
                 a
                 publick
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 writing
                 given
                 privately
                 to
                 a
                 particular
                 person
                 should
                 passe
                 for
                 a
                 publick
                 and
                 solemne
                 profession
                 .
                 The
                 charge
                 lyes
                 now
                 before
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 whatever
                 the
                 issue
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 turn
                 to
                 my
                 glory
                 .
                 If
                 by
                 their
                 powerfulnesse
                 and
                 bloody
                 prosecutions
                 I
                 am
                 condemn'd
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Confessor
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 glory
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 Christian
                 can
                 aime
                 at
                 ;
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 diligent
                 discussion
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
                 I
                 am
                 cleared
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 be
                 accordingly
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 malice
                 and
                 injustice
                 of
                 my
                 accusers
                 .
                 What
                 ever
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 result
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 rais'd
                 up
                 Daniel
                 to
                 vindicate
                 the
                 innocent
                 Susanna
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 crime
                 layd
                 to
                 her
                 charge
                 by
                 two
                 lustfull
                 Elders
                 ,
                 will
                 raise
                 up
                 some
                 charitable
                 maintainer
                 of
                 my
                 Cause
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 make
                 my
                 party
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 who
                 delivered
                 Lot
                 from
                 amongst
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 flames
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 will
                 also
                 deliver
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 their
                 proceeding
                 into
                 examination
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 the
                 imprudences
                 and
                 poore
                 occasions
                 they
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 therein
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 Discovering
                 the
                 cheats
                 and
                 evasions
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 prosecution
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 Ignatius
                 said
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Letter
                 he
                 writ
                 to
                 the
                 Monkes
                 of
                 his
                 Order
                 in
                 Portugall
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 Obedience
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 ear-mark
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 true
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 should
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 more
                 truly
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Institution
                 and
                 ordinary
                 practise
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 expres'd
                 himself
                 thus
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 my
                 desire
                 that
                 cheats
                 and
                 circumventions
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 undeniable
                 characters
                 ,
                 
                 whereby
                 you
                 might
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 right
                 
                   Jesuits
                   ▪
                
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 consider
                 their
                 equivocations
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 their
                 ambiguous
                 expressions
                 in
                 conversation
                 and
                 dealings
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 mentali
                 reservations
                 and
                 restrictions
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 introduced
                 into
                 Morall
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 disadvantage
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 their
                 crafty
                 designes
                 to
                 cajoll
                 the
                 simple
                 in
                 their
                 Shriving
                 seats
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 visits
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 claw
                 into
                 their
                 Estates
                 ,
                 by
                 surreptitious
                 donations
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 mischievous
                 crastinesse
                 is
                 the
                 Soule
                 ,
                 which
                 informs
                 and
                 gives
                 motion
                 to
                 that
                 vast
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 acts
                 not
                 either
                 in
                 ●h●●g●
                 relating
                 to
                 Morality
                 ,
                 or
                 civill
                 affaires
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 diss●●●u●●tion
                 and
                 complyances
                 .
                 To
                 demonstrate
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 instances
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 volume
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 businesse
                 now
                 in
                 agitati●n
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 foule
                 practise
                 in
                 their
                 indictment
                 against
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 Beaufes
                 ,
                 through
                 whose
                 mouth
                 the
                 Provincial
                 and
                 the
                 Consultors
                 cast
                 up
                 their
                 choler
                 and
                 indignation
                 ,
                 furnishes
                 me
                 with
                 an
                 argument
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 answered
                 .
                 
                   Courteous
                   Reader
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Book
                 ▪
                 
                   you
                   are
                   desir'd
                   to
                   take
                   notice
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   prosecution
                   against
                
                 Peter
                 Jarrigius
                 
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   indictment
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   carryed
                   on
                   either
                   upon
                   any
                   request
                   of
                   the
                   Reverend
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   Society
                   of
                
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   for
                   any
                   crime
                   committed
                   by
                   him
                   while
                   he
                   was
                   of
                   their
                
                 Society
                 ;
                 
                   he
                   is
                   onely
                   charged
                   with
                
                 Sac●iledges
                 ,
                 
                   committed
                   by
                   him
                   since
                   his
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   Religion
                   pretendedly
                   reformed
                   .
                
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 lower
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   charge
                   they
                   have
                   hitherto
                   had
                   against
                   Monsieur
                
                 Vincent
                 
                   is
                   purely
                   civill
                   ,
                   to
                   oblige
                   him
                   to
                   produce
                   ,
                   before
                   Monsieur
                   the
                   Lieutenant
                   Generall
                   of
                   this
                   City
                   ,
                   the
                   originall
                   copy
                   of
                   the
                   book
                   he
                   hath
                   published
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   compared
                   with
                   the
                
                 Letters
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Jarrigius
                 
                   himself
                   hath
                
                 refuted
                 
                   the
                   Impostures
                   scattered
                   abroad
                   under
                   his
                   name
                   .
                
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 lower
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Consistory
                   was
                   obliged
                   to
                   bring
                   into
                   Court
                   those
                   pieces
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 
                   required
                   ,
                   especially
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                
                 Novemb
                 ▪
                 24.
                 1647.
                 
                 Here
                 I
                 desire
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 these
                 Monasticall
                 Fiends
                 demand
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 importunity
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 24
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 Judge
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 anon
                 wherefore
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 they
                 desire
                 it
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 saies
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 his
                 Advertisement
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 Viau
                 and
                 
                   L'
                   E●piniere
                   ,
                   have
                   declared
                   that
                   the
                   writing
                   and
                   Seale
                   of
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Profession
                   of
                
                 Peter
                 ●arrigius
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   Novemb.
                
                 24
                 ,
                 
                   represented
                   by
                   M.
                
                 Gasper
                 Le
                 Roy
                 ,
                 
                   Register
                   ,
                   agreed
                   with
                   the
                   writing
                   and
                   subscription
                   of
                   the
                   beforementioned
                   Letters
                   .
                
              
               
                 Of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 Lyers
                 ought
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 good
                 memories
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 hath
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 treacherous
                 ,
                 that
                 ere
                 he
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 discourse
                 that
                 takes
                 up
                 but
                 a
                 fmall
                 page
                 ,
                 he
                 destroyes
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 afsirmed
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 cheat
                 is
                 discovered
                 ere
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 pick-pocket
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 market-place
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 purse
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 I
                 feare
                 me
                 the
                 man
                 fondly
                 imagines
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 curiosity
                 as
                 to
                 read
                 his
                 book
                 ,
                 are
                 overgrowne
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 sottish
                 credulity
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 perswade
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 what
                 's
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
                 He
                 impudently
                 affirmes
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 my
                 prosecutors
                 in
                 that
                 indictment
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 periods
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 acknowledges
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 their
                 means
                 the
                 Consistory
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 produce
                 in
                 Court
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 24.
                 which
                 they
                 thought
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 whereupon
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 an
                 endictment
                 against
                 me
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 have
                 thrown
                 the
                 stone
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 they
                 withdrew
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 confidently
                 affirme
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 word
                 and
                 writing
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 any
                 horrid
                 thing
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 is
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Rochell
                 should
                 read
                 this
                 abominable
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Frontispiece
                 of
                 the
                 advertisement
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 without
                 conceiving
                 an
                 indignation
                 against
                 the
                 Impostor
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 reproach
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 their
                 understanding
                 ,
                 when
                 ●e
                 denies
                 to
                 their
                 faces
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 seen
                 with
                 their
                 eies
                 ?
                 Methinks
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 
                 been
                 enough
                 for
                 
                   James
                   Beaufes
                
                 to
                 cleare
                 himselfe
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 for
                 a
                 basin
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 Pilate
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 wash
                 hands
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   innocent
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   this
                   just
                   person
                
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Rochell
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   His
                   blood
                   be
                   upon
                   us
                   and
                   upon
                   our
                   children
                   .
                
                 No
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 priviledge
                 proper
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 to
                 procure
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 an
                 inconsiderable
                 person
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 great
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Christian
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 done
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 referre
                 my self
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 lie
                 diabolically
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Jesuitically
                 .
                 The
                 Sermons
                 they
                 have
                 preached
                 convince
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 bookes
                 they
                 have
                 written
                 betray
                 their
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 both
                 private
                 and
                 publick
                 sollieitations
                 ,
                 generally
                 known
                 all
                 over
                 Rochell
                 ,
                 discover
                 their
                 violence
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 insensibly
                 impudent
                 as
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 nay
                 were
                 it
                 requisite
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 sweare
                 ,
                 as
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 my
                 prosecutors
                 in
                 this
                 businesse
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 divert
                 our selves
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 snap
                 these
                 notorious
                 Lyers
                 in
                 their
                 Sycophancy
                 and
                 elusions
                 .
                 What
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 those
                 violent
                 and
                 furious
                 invectives
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Beauses
                 and
                 others
                 were
                 publickly
                 employed
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 scandall
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 insinuations
                 of
                 wit
                 and
                 Rhetoricks
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 four
                 whole
                 months
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 guilty
                 of
                 sacriledge
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 death
                 ?
                 To
                 what
                 end
                 was
                 that
                 Scandalous
                 pamphlet
                 scattered
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Impieties
                   and
                   Sacriledges
                   of
                
                 Peter
                 Jarrigius
                 ?
                 Out
                 of
                 what
                 designe
                 was
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 importunity
                 used
                 to
                 oblige
                 the
                 Consistory
                 to
                 bring
                 into
                 Court
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 24th
                 .
                 of
                 November
                 ?
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 onely
                 thing
                 whereon
                 they
                 thought
                 an
                 enditement
                 might
                 ●e
                 justly
                 grounded
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Sacriledge
                 .
              
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 what
                 's
                 to
                 be
                 inferr'd
                 from
                 so
                 many
                 consultations
                 ?
                 So
                 many
                 combinations
                 against
                 me
                 ?
                 so
                 many
                 designs
                 upon
                 me
                 ?
                 so
                 many
                 pers●ns
                 sent
                 to
                 seize
                 my
                 person
                 ?
                 so
                 many
                 falsities
                 imposed
                 upon
                 me
                 ?
                 Must
                 it
                 not
                 needs
                 argue
                 an
                 absolute
                 losse
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 simply
                 the
                 adversaries
                 that
                 seeke
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 witnesses
                 that
                 accuse
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Advocates
                 that
                 plead
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 many
                 places
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 command
                 pulpits
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 companies
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 into
                 ,
                 by
                 word
                 ,
                 by
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fear'd
                 that
                 the
                 Superiours
                 of
                 that
                 order
                 have
                 a
                 certain
                 imagination
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 French
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 vow
                 of
                 implicite
                 obedience
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 submit
                 their
                 understandings
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 examination
                 .
                 Iniquity
                 cannot
                 hold
                 out
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 fate
                 of
                 falshood
                 ever
                 to
                 ruine
                 and
                 undermine
                 it self
                 .
                 These
                 pretended
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 are
                 lovers
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 businesse
                 to
                 perswade
                 Christians
                 that
                 no
                 people
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 aversion
                 for
                 it
                 then
                 they
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 palpable
                 falsity
                 discovered
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 page
                 of
                 their
                 Booke
                 ,
                 should
                 methinks
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 lied
                 too
                 far
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 any
                 further
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 simple
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 think
                 fit
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 p●udent
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 shall
                 ever
                 looke
                 on
                 them
                 as
                 malicious
                 Impostors
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 endeavour
                 to
                 be
                 ●amous
                 by
                 their
                 surprises
                 and
                 circumven●ions
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 Containing
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Accusation
                 put
                 in
                 against
                 me
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Accusation
                 put
                 in
                 against
                 me
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 a
                 ●ounts
                 to
                 no
                 mo●e
                 then
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Legerdemaine
                 or
                 trick
                 upon
                 me
                 ▪
                 and
                 whoever
                 shall
                 exa●ine
                 it
                 without
                 prejudice
                 or
                 passion
                 ,
                 as
                 Judges
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 will
                 find
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 weight
                 at
                 all
                 I
                 am
                 charged
                 with
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 whereof
                 all
                 those
                 both
                 Regular
                 and
                 Secular
                 Priests
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 quitted
                 the
                 Popish
                 Religion
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 been
                 guilty
                 .
                 They
                 affirme
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 Masse
                 after
                 I
                 had
                 engaged
                 my selfe
                 in
                 a
                 design
                 of
                 conversion
                 to
                 the
                 reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 after
                 I
                 had
                 given
                 a
                 writing
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Resormation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 I
                 signified
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 I
                 embraced
                 their
                 belief
                 ,
                 and
                 intreated
                 them
                 to
                 afford
                 me
                 their
                 assistance
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 make
                 a
                 publick
                 profession
                 thereof
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Judges
                 are
                 sway'd
                 by
                 the
                 inclinations
                 ,
                 and
                 violent
                 passi●ns
                 of
                 my
                 ad●ersaries
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 condemned
                 as
                 a
                 ●acrilegious
                 person
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 civill
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Edicts
                 of
                 our
                 Kings
                 ,
                 their
                 malice
                 will
                 be
                 disappointed
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 the
                 ensuing
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ▪
                 acknowledging
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 secretly
                 gave
                 that
                 writing
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 my
                 Religion
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 my
                 intentions
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 security
                 ,
                 if
                 need
                 were
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 should
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 that
                 would
                 make
                 their
                 advantage
                 of
                 any
                 quillet
                 or
                 forma●lty
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 )
                 afterwards
                 put
                 in
                 a
                 malicious
                 acc●sation
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 carried
                 me
                 away
                 or
                 forced
                 me
                 against
                 ●y
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 never
                 gave
                 any
                 commission
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 pretended
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 imagined
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 wr●t●ng
                 
                 should
                 or
                 could
                 be
                 printed
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 Letters
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 consider
                 beforehand
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 me
                 I
                 should
                 put
                 forth
                 a
                 Declaration
                 containing
                 the
                 Motives
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 induced
                 me
                 to
                 that
                 change
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 since
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 fit
                 I
                 should
                 elude
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 a
                 thing
                 indefinitely
                 and
                 ambiguously
                 written
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 never
                 pretended
                 that
                 that
                 writing
                 should
                 passe
                 for
                 a
                 publick
                 Profession
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 pressed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 intention
                 is
                 indeed
                 Secret
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Judges
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 cognizance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 whoever
                 would
                 examine
                 the
                 sence
                 and
                 the
                 words
                 thereof
                 ,
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 my
                 intention
                 is
                 quite
                 contrary
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 intreaty
                 I
                 secretly
                 make
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 afford
                 me
                 their
                 assistance
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 bring
                 an
                 undenyable
                 demonstration
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 writing
                 was
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 either
                 as
                 to
                 my
                 owne
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Profession
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 publickly
                 made
                 it
                 since
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Consistory
                 of
                 Rochelt
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 25.
                 of
                 December
                 following
                 ,
                 many
                 dayes
                 before
                 the
                 writing
                 was
                 published
                 and
                 the
                 bil●
                 of
                 indictment
                 put
                 in
                 against
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 necessary
                 attendants
                 and
                 consequences
                 of
                 a
                 publick
                 and
                 solemne
                 profession
                 of
                 Faith
                 are
                 absolutely
                 wanting
                 in
                 this
                 ▪
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 either
                 publickly
                 or
                 personally
                 establishe●
                 before
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 forme●
                 are
                 empowred
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 pr●sence
                 of
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 necessarily
                 requisite
                 i●
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 as
                 yet
                 in
                 t●
                 Jesuits
                 Colledge
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 writing
                 a●
                 indefinite
                 and
                 indeterminate
                 ;
                 for
                 my
                 expression
                 is
                 th●
                 
                   I
                   do
                   by
                   this
                   writing
                   require
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   profession
                   in
                   that
                   Citty
                   to
                   be
                   assistant
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   tha●
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   liberty
                   which
                   the
                   King
                   grants
                   to
                   
                   all
                   his
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   I
                   may
                   make
                   some
                   shift
                   to
                   get
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   and
                   embrace
                   their
                   Communion
                   .
                
                 From
                 which
                 generall
                 and
                 indeterminate
                 kind
                 of
                 expressing
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 inferred
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 solemne
                 profession
                 of
                 my
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 give
                 them
                 an
                 assurance
                 of
                 my
                 intentions
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 should
                 do
                 to
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 writing
                 a
                 civill
                 Letter
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 I
                 expected
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 assistance
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 but
                 attentively
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 certaine
                 recollection
                 read
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 their
                 true
                 sence
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 a
                 declaration
                 so
                 far
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 desire
                 may
                 amount
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 so
                 far
                 short
                 of
                 a
                 publick
                 and
                 solemne
                 profession
                 ,
                 that
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 bare
                 profession
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 Which
                 (
                 meaning
                 the
                 Religion
                 )
                 
                   I
                   from
                   this
                   present
                   embrace
                
                 ,
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 explained
                 and
                 understood
                 by
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 go
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 meaning
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 embrace
                 it
                 from
                 henceforth
                 ,
                 not
                 effectually
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 I
                 neither
                 could
                 nor
                 would
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 declared
                 )
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 to
                 vow
                 an
                 affection
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 desire
                 I
                 had
                 to
                 embarque
                 my
                 salvation
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 my
                 request
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 since
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 accomplished
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 very
                 titles
                 of
                 the
                 printed
                 peece
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 ground
                 the
                 whole
                 prosecution
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 November
                 .
                 24.
                 can
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 passe
                 for
                 a
                 profession
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 make
                 the
                 case
                 the
                 more
                 abhomin●ble
                 .
                 I
                 desire
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 writing
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 my
                 Profession
                 should
                 be
                 examine●
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 rnns
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   deed
                   written
                   and
                   signed
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   M●n●ieur
                
                 Jarrige
                 ▪
                 
                   and
                   s●aled
                   with
                   the
                   Seale
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                
                 Jesuits
                 
                   C●lledge
                   b●fore
                   his
                   c●ming
                   th●●●e
                
                 .
                 
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   An
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   Profession
                   of
                   Faith
                   of
                   Monsieur
                
                 Jarrige
                 ,
                 
                   extracted
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   Consistory
                   of
                   the
                   Reformed
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rochel
                 ,
                 
                   Wednesday
                   the
                
                 25
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 1647.
                 
                 An
                 Act
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 
                   Profession
                   ▪
                
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 simply
                 called
                 a
                 Writing
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Profession
                 .
                 I
                 further
                 make
                 it
                 my
                 suite
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 subscriptions
                 of
                 both
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Writing
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 subscription
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 name
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 Profession
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 the
                 Ancients
                 and
                 the
                 Secretary
                 of
                 the
                 Consistory
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 enough
                 to
                 unplaister
                 the
                 eyes
                 and
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 they
                 are
                 blinded
                 by
                 the
                 importunate
                 sollicitations
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 (
                 wherein
                 they
                 sufficiently
                 play
                 their
                 parts
                 )
                 or
                 regard
                 the
                 metaphysicall
                 ratiocination
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 secret
                 writing
                 ought
                 to
                 passe
                 for
                 an
                 authentick
                 and
                 solemne
                 profession
                 ?
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 infinite
                 mercy
                 preserve
                 me
                 for
                 ever
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 these
                 phari●aicall
                 Monkes
                 ,
                 who
                 desire
                 only
                 comma's
                 ,
                 and
                 punctilio's
                 to
                 ground
                 an
                 endictment
                 against
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 ever
                 done
                 them
                 good
                 ,
                 never
                 hurt
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 left
                 them
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 motive
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 putting
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 unwill●ngnesse
                 to
                 consent
                 to
                 their
                 mischievous
                 machi●ations
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 therefore
                 that
                 now
                 lies
                 on
                 my
                 hands
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 in
                 wh●t
                 sense
                 I
                 could
                 have
                 treated
                 of
                 my
                 conversion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 not
                 forbear
                 saying
                 of
                 Masse
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 conceal
                 my
                 design
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 functions
                 which
                 I
                 was
                 obliged
                 to
                 before
                 I
                 was
                 illuminated
                 .
                 Could
                 I
                 have
                 got
                 away
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 day
                 whereon
                 I
                 was
                 first
                 inspired
                 with
                 that
                 resolution
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 season
                 proved
                 so
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weather
                 so
                 rainy
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 but
                 that
                 one
                 faire
                 thursday
                 on
                 which
                 I
                 shook
                 off
                 my
                 chaines
                 .
                 Could
                 I
                 further
                 have
                 m●de
                 a
                 publick
                 profession
                 of
                 my
                 F●ith
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Rochel
                 ,
                 I
                 wo●ld
                 have
                 gone
                 that
                 very
                 day
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 embraced
                 their
                 communion
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 sensible
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 without
                 exposing
                 my
                 life
                 to
                 imminent
                 danger
                 .
                 During
                 therefore
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 that
                 intervall
                 ▪
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 in
                 my
                 power
                 to
                 exempt
                 my selfe
                 from
                 saying
                 masse
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 a
                 surprisall
                 ,
                 I
                 considered
                 with
                 my self
                 that
                 in
                 conjunctures
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 consequence
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 l●wfull
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 dissemble
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 generall
                 maximes
                 of
                 the
                 Divinity
                 I
                 had
                 learned
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 be
                 as
                 l●ttle
                 as
                 possible
                 might
                 be
                 injurious
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 Romane
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 shake
                 hands
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Reformed
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 to
                 embrace
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 intention
                 of
                 celebrating
                 Masse
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 doing
                 in
                 generall
                 what
                 our
                 Saviour
                 had
                 instituted
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 hath
                 instituted
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 the
                 Romanists
                 cannot
                 charge
                 me
                 with
                 being
                 an
                 Impostor
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 instituted
                 only
                 the
                 Symbols
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 quarrell
                 with
                 me
                 for
                 .
                 The
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 presence
                 I
                 write
                 these
                 lines
                 ,
                 can
                 bear
                 me
                 witnesse
                 that
                 I
                 speak
                 but
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 had
                 been
                 pleased
                 to
                 afford
                 me
                 a
                 greater
                 measure
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 generously
                 declared
                 to
                 the
                 Rector
                 the
                 reasons
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 Masse
                 any
                 longer
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 desire
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 judge
                 from
                 the
                 exasperation
                 and
                 fury
                 they
                 have
                 betrayed
                 in
                 their
                 pulpits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prosecutions
                 they
                 have
                 worryed
                 me
                 with
                 ,
                 what
                 treatment
                 I
                 must
                 have
                 expected
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 I
                 had
                 discovered
                 my
                 designe
                 .
                 Alasse
                 !
                 Had
                 I
                 made
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 discovery
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 been
                 six
                 moneths
                 since
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 publickly
                 acknowledged
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 affi
                 ming
                 openly
                 both
                 in
                 their
                 discourses
                 and
                 writings
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 so
                 desirous
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 my
                 beliefe
                 ,
                 I
                 needed
                 no
                 mo●e
                 then
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 notice
                 of
                 my
                 intention
                 .
                 The
                 feare
                 which
                 a
                 constant
                 mind
                 
                 fals
                 into
                 is
                 accounted
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 for
                 an
                 allowable
                 excuse
                 I
                 hope
                 the
                 Judges
                 will
                 pardon
                 my
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 condemn
                 that
                 rigour
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 occasion
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 hypocrites
                 in
                 that
                 unhappy
                 Society
                 .
                 If
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 Order
                 ,
                 who
                 prophane
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 were
                 dragg'd
                 to
                 the
                 tribunals
                 of
                 the
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 to
                 answer
                 for
                 their
                 Sacriledges
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 become
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 not
                 forbearing
                 the
                 diurnall
                 celebration
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 procure
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 little
                 children
                 ,
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 forgeries
                 and
                 falsifications
                 in
                 Contracts
                 ,
                 coyne
                 mony
                 ,
                 bandy
                 against
                 Kings
                 ,
                 secretly
                 entertain
                 in
                 their
                 Chambers
                 wenches
                 disguised
                 in
                 mens
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 commit
                 monstrous
                 Sodomies
                 with
                 young
                 Schollers
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 discovered
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Treatise
                 ?
                 Should
                 this
                 happen
                 ,
                 the
                 cities
                 they
                 inhabit
                 would
                 find
                 it
                 no
                 small
                 work
                 to
                 provide
                 prisons
                 ,
                 and
                 erect
                 scaffolds
                 and
                 Gibbets
                 for
                 Jesuits
                 .
                 There
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 one
                 accus'd
                 for
                 his
                 impious
                 approaches
                 to
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 coming
                 piping
                 hot
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Confession-seat
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 spent
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 amorous
                 entertainments
                 with
                 some
                 crack'd
                 commodity
                 .
                 You
                 should
                 have
                 another
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 bar
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 just
                 before
                 sealed
                 up
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 some
                 intelligence
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 his
                 Prince
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 consequently
                 a
                 many
                 others
                 for
                 having
                 committed
                 severall
                 other
                 crimes
                 not
                 half
                 an
                 houre
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 wretched
                 Galley-slaves
                 of
                 Religion
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 Custome
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 their
                 Masses
                 ,
                 what
                 condition
                 soever
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 .
                 Which
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Catamites
                 and
                 Zealots
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Communities
                 are
                 full
                 ,
                 very
                 suspiciously
                 question
                 whether
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 be
                 not
                 sick
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 said
                 their
                 Masses
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 I
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 my
                 vindication
                 from
                 the
                 crime
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 impose
                 upon
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 Discovering
                 the
                 childish
                 inventions
                 of
                 Beaufes
                 to
                 make
                 my
                 Letters
                 contradictory
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 is
                 not
                 certainly
                 any
                 thing
                 proves
                 more
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 stands
                 much
                 upon
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 surpris'd
                 in
                 triviall
                 and
                 childish
                 evasions
                 .
                 Now
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 postures
                 of
                 Affaires
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 Beaufes
                 can
                 avoid
                 ignominy
                 two
                 manner
                 of
                 wayes
                 ,
                 one
                 by
                 incurring
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 a
                 cheat
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 discovering
                 want
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 with
                 successe
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 circumspection
                 to
                 conceale
                 his
                 circumventions
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 his
                 beard
                 be
                 powdred
                 by
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 above
                 fifty
                 yeares
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 he
                 not
                 yet
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 swathing
                 clouts
                 and
                 weaknesses
                 of
                 his
                 infancy
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 he
                 betrayes
                 himself
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 One
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 denyes
                 that
                 I
                 writ
                 two
                 Letters
                 that
                 have
                 come
                 abroad
                 under
                 my
                 name
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 refute
                 them
                 by
                 certain
                 shreds
                 and
                 fragments
                 of
                 a
                 Letter
                 I
                 had
                 written
                 ,
                 five
                 moneths
                 before
                 my
                 coming
                 from
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 shall
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 much
                 ,
                 to
                 divert
                 our selves
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 to
                 surprise
                 this
                 bearded
                 infant
                 in
                 his
                 childishnesse
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 read
                 the
                 advertisement
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   charge
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                
                 Jesuits
                 
                   have
                   against
                
                 M.
                 Vincent
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   purely
                   civil
                   ,
                   to
                   oblige
                   him
                   to
                   produce
                   ,
                   before
                   Monsieur
                   the
                   Lieutenant
                   Generall
                   of
                   this
                   City
                   ,
                   the
                   originall
                   copy
                   of
                   the
                   book
                   he
                   hath
                   published
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   compared
                   with
                   the
                
                 Letters
                 whereby
                 Jarrigius
                 
                   himself
                   hath
                   refuted
                   the
                   impostures
                   sca●tered
                   abroad
                   under
                   his
                   name
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Consistory
                 of
                 Rochel
                 hath
                 produced
                 these
                 originals
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 my
                 writing
                 ,
                 my
                 Prof●ssion
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Letters
                 ,
                 ●llequally
                 authenticated
                 by
                 my
                 own
                 hand
                 and
                 seale
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 observe
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 weaknesse
                 .
                 Beaufes
                 hath
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 induced
                 others
                 to
                 take
                 my
                 writing
                 of
                 November
                 24.
                 as
                 that
                 onely
                 thing
                 whereon
                 the
                 Judges
                 might
                 admit
                 of
                 an
                 indictment
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 humane
                 Sophistry
                 and
                 invention
                 cannot
                 cover
                 ,
                 sayes
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 since
                 that
                 Monsieur
                 Vincent
                 writ
                 the
                 Letters
                 ,
                 hath
                 fallen
                 very
                 foule
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Author
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 he
                 opposes
                 not
                 onely
                 me
                 to
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 latter
                 Letters
                 to
                 those
                 I
                 had
                 written
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 opposes
                 the
                 pretended
                 Letters
                 of
                 Monsieur
                 Vincent
                 to
                 mine
                 ,
                 to
                 refute
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Impostures
                   scattered
                   abroad
                   under
                   my
                   name
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 here
                 take
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 what
                 Beaufes
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 afford
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 argue
                 thus
                 ;
                 If
                 Monsieur
                 Vincent
                 be
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 those
                 Letters
                 ,
                 the
                 s●me
                 Monsieur
                 Vincent
                 ,
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 Authour
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 November
                 24.
                 and
                 consequently
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 that
                 then
                 with
                 the
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Judges
                 cannot
                 have
                 any
                 pretence
                 to
                 condemn
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Writing
                 authorised
                 by
                 my
                 hand
                 and
                 seale
                 belong
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 also
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Letters
                 are
                 also
                 mine
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 carry
                 the
                 same
                 Authority
                 of
                 my
                 hand
                 and
                 seal
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 I
                 am
                 condemned
                 for
                 having
                 been
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 afterwards
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 forborn
                 to
                 say
                 Masse
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 reason
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 that
                 Beaufes
                 should
                 be
                 also
                 conde●ned
                 for
                 a
                 publick
                 Impostor
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 writings
                 and
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 ●alsly
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Letters
                 were
                 not
                 mine
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 satisfyed
                 in
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 by
                 the
                 publick
                 production
                 made
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 Consistory
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Sollicitations
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 that
                 this
                 judgement
                 was
                 very
                 precipitate
                 when
                 it
                 destroyes
                 it self
                 so
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 speaks
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 passion
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 Revisers
                 of
                 that
                 book
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 such
                 a
                 fault
                 to
                 passe
                 as
                 discovers
                 their
                 malice
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 pretend
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 judgement
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 what
                 hath
                 
                   M.
                   James
                   Beaufes
                
                 to
                 alledge
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 vindication
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 childish
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 palpable
                 an
                 imposture
                 ?
                 Will
                 he
                 say
                 (
                 as
                 haply
                 he
                 may
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 contemptible
                 character
                 he
                 gives
                 me
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 abilities
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 enough
                 to
                 write
                 a
                 Letter
                 ?
                 But
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 acknowledges
                 my
                 admission
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 vow
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 of
                 preferment
                 that
                 the
                 Generall
                 can
                 bestow
                 on
                 the
                 most
                 knowing
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 .
                 Can
                 it
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 of
                 their
                 Body
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 pen
                 a
                 Letter
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 severe
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 passion
                 co●siders
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 sayes
                 .
                 Or
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 style
                 of
                 those
                 few
                 lines
                 that
                 I
                 writ
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 greater
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 style
                 and
                 parts
                 of
                 Monsieur
                 Vincent
                 ,
                 then
                 my
                 own
                 ?
                 But
                 to
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 whole
                 Consistory
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 persons
                 of
                 honour
                 and
                 credit
                 ,
                 making
                 evidence
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 brought
                 those
                 Letters
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 produced
                 from
                 the
                 Colledge
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 my
                 stile
                 is
                 neither
                 so
                 pure
                 ,
                 so
                 polite
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 patheticall
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Monsieur
                 Vincent
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 equally
                 ,
                 (
                 my
                 quondam
                 Brother
                 )
                 acknowledge
                 ▪
                 that
                 both
                 my
                 Genius
                 and
                 yours
                 ,
                 what
                 idea
                 soever
                 you
                 may
                 conceive
                 of
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 much
                 below
                 the
                 excellencies
                 of
                 that
                 worthy
                 person
                 .
                 This
                 book
                 which
                 I
                 write
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 mishapen
                 abortive
                 issue
                 of
                 your
                 braines
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 dressed
                 up
                 and
                 sent
                 abroad
                 under
                 your
                 name
                 ,
                 will
                 ever
                 be
                 sufficient
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 him
                 .
                 Whereto
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 discover
                 are
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 Monsieur
                 Vincent
                 should
                 have
                 known
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 he
                 should
                 first
                 have
                 them
                 from
                 my
                 mouth
                 .
                 Whence
                 may
                 be
                 started
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 what
                 necessity
                 there
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 them
                 down
                 in
                 a
                 simple
                 and
                 low
                 style
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 employ
                 the
                 pen
                 of
                 that
                 eloquent
                 man
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 therefore
                 ,
                 to
                 your
                 confusion
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 world
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 stumbling-block
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 you
                 fall
                 so
                 infamously
                 .
                 It
                 
                 is
                 your
                 ordinary
                 custome
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 secret
                 and
                 mysterious
                 rules
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 to
                 impose
                 things
                 upon
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Church
                 in
                 your
                 injurious
                 and
                 treacherous
                 r●futations
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 world
                 believe
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 what
                 never
                 came
                 into
                 their
                 thoughts
                 .
                 This
                 you
                 thought
                 a
                 likely
                 course
                 to
                 crush
                 Monsieur
                 Vincent
                 ,
                 by
                 falsly
                 attributing
                 to
                 him
                 what
                 I
                 had
                 written
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 person
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 judic●ous
                 and
                 considerate
                 then
                 you
                 ,
                 hath
                 snapp'd
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 crasty
                 designs
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 lashed
                 you
                 in
                 his
                 Refutation
                 as
                 a
                 boy
                 of
                 the
                 fift
                 form
                 :
                 And
                 whereas
                 God
                 hath
                 by
                 the
                 adorable
                 secrets
                 of
                 his
                 divine
                 providence
                 ,
                 so
                 ordered
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 happens
                 turns
                 to
                 their
                 goood
                 that
                 fear
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 hath
                 it
                 been
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 very
                 imposture
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 render
                 me
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 hath
                 raised
                 me
                 into
                 reputation
                 among
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 given
                 them
                 occ●sion
                 to
                 suspect
                 all
                 the
                 accusations
                 ,
                 you
                 load
                 me
                 with
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 as
                 thinking
                 it
                 no
                 prudence
                 to
                 believe
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 palpable
                 and
                 notorious
                 a
                 Lyer
                 ;
                 which
                 proves
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 my
                 advantage
                 among
                 those
                 of
                 my
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 come
                 I
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 ridiculous
                 refutation
                 which
                 the
                 adversary
                 hath
                 made
                 to
                 my
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 seen
                 whether
                 this
                 famous
                 Logician
                 hath
                 not
                 justly
                 deserved
                 that
                 the
                 scholers
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 should
                 put
                 an
                 asse
                 to
                 supply
                 his
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 seat
                 whence
                 he
                 read
                 his
                 Lectures
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 fastened
                 upon
                 two
                 Letters
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 former
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 most
                 consequence
                 was
                 written
                 foure
                 moneths
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Latter
                 ,
                 two
                 moneths
                 before
                 my
                 departure
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 an
                 unheard
                 of
                 kind
                 of
                 argument
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 certain
                 broken
                 periods
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 not
                 relating
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 weaken
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 certain
                 propositions
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 Were
                 it
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 unperfect
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 to
                 argue
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 St.
                 Paul
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 in
                 fear
                 that
                 some
                 mischievous
                 person
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 other
                 as
                 Beaufes
                 ,
                 might
                 take
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 mustring
                 together
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 coherence
                 ,
                 certain
                 passages
                 straggled
                 out
                 of
                 
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 his
                 other
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 should
                 endeavour
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 guilty
                 of
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 easie
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 disputation
                 be
                 allowable
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 formally
                 against
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 competible
                 to
                 one
                 time
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 another
                 ?
                 For
                 instance
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 said
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 my
                 Letters
                 whereof
                 he
                 produces
                 this
                 shred
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   had
                   been
                   admitted
                   to
                   the
                   fourth
                   vow
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   none
                   are
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   been
                   approved
                   for●a
                   long
                   and
                   constant
                   prosecution
                   of
                   vertue
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   a
                   degree
                   which
                   raises
                   the
                   person
                   received
                   into
                   it
                   to
                   so
                   much
                   respect
                   and
                   reputation
                   in
                   your
                   Body
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   mark
                   at
                   which
                   all
                   aim
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   are
                   thought
                   most
                   happy
                   that
                   can
                   attain
                   thereto
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 he
                 brings
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 answer
                 ,
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 words
                 mangled
                 out
                 of
                 another
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 sayes
                 thus
                 ,
                 The
                 Answer
                 of
                 
                   Jarrigius
                   ;
                   I
                   refer
                   those
                   to
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   condemned
                   me
                   without
                   affording
                   me
                   audience
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   two
                   ,
                   Father
                
                 Pitard
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   F.
                
                 Ricard
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   principle
                   instruments
                   of
                   the
                   treatment
                   I
                   have
                   received
                   ,
                   Your
                   Reverence
                   onely
                   hath
                   ever
                   cast
                   your
                   obligations
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   therefore
                   was
                   it
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   have
                   a
                   more
                   then
                   ordinary
                   confidence
                   of
                   your
                   assistances
                   .
                
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 but
                 obse●ve
                 the
                 impostures
                 of
                 this
                 notorious
                 falsifier
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 palpable
                 absurdities
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 lechery
                 of
                 evil
                 speaking
                 precipitates
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 question
                 in
                 hand
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 vow
                 I
                 made
                 publickly
                 in
                 the
                 professed
                 house
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 principal
                 Altar
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 after
                 I
                 had
                 given
                 those
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 Learning
                 and
                 vertue
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 requisite
                 for
                 my
                 admission
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 envious
                 wretch
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 the
                 Society
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 exasperated
                 to
                 see
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 vow
                 fallen
                 into
                 the
                 reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 dissemble
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 elude
                 the
                 reflections
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 cites
                 the
                 words
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   refer
                   to
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   God
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   condemned
                   me
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 weaknesse
                 imaginable
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Professed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 th●
                 fourth
                 vow
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 upon
                 what
                 ground
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 juridicall
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 personall
                 examinations
                 and
                 by
                 informations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Judges
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 swear
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 judge
                 the
                 person
                 capable
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 vow
                 .
                 T
                 is
                 therefore
                 upon
                 no
                 just
                 ground
                 that
                 Beaufes
                 produces
                 these
                 mangled
                 words
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 another
                 Letter
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   referre
                   to
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   God
                   those
                   that
                   have
                   condemned
                   me
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 condemned
                 ,
                 since
                 I
                 am
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 greatest
                 reputation
                 that
                 the
                 Society
                 can
                 bestow
                 ;
                 and
                 much
                 lesse
                 am
                 I
                 condemned
                 by
                 Pi●ard
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 powerfull
                 instrument
                 that
                 further'd
                 my
                 graduation
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 then
                 Provinciall
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 received
                 order
                 from
                 
                   Mutius
                   Vitelleschi
                
                 to
                 admit
                 me
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 .
                 Nor
                 am
                 I
                 condemned
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 relation
                 to
                 ignorance
                 or
                 insufficiency
                 ,
                 for
                 Beaufes
                 ,
                 my
                 most
                 implacable
                 adversary
                 ,
                 cannot
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Professed
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 excellent
                 either
                 in
                 Polymathy
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 Hnmanists
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Theology
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 either
                 designed
                 ,
                 or
                 actually
                 do
                 teach
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 predicament
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 eloquent
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 not
                 much
                 trouble
                 me
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 degrees
                 he
                 puts
                 m●
                 into
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 accounted
                 excellent
                 in
                 their
                 Society
                 ,
                 while
                 there
                 are
                 abundance
                 of
                 others
                 repining
                 at
                 the
                 injustice
                 of
                 their
                 rejection
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 shew
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 condemned
                 .
                 Nor
                 am
                 I
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 condemned
                 by
                 Ricard
                 ,
                 for
                 be●ng
                 his
                 pretended
                 subject
                 ,
                 I
                 made
                 the
                 Oration
                 of
                 the
                 Dolphine
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Conde
                 and
                 the
                 Parlement
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 went
                 himself
                 to
                 invite
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 called
                 
                   Chrispus
                   ▪
                
                 which
                 was
                 entertained
                 with
                 great
                 applause
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 through
                 his
                 means
                 for
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 extreamly
                 obliged
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 upon
                 an
                 unjust
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 words
                 are
                 produced
                 by
                 
                   Sir
                   James
                   ,
                   I
                   referre
                   to
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   God
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   condemned
                   me
                   ▪
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Should
                 I
                 run
                 through
                 and
                 examine
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 mangled
                 passages
                 which
                 he
                 maliciously
                 confronts
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 engage
                 my self
                 into
                 an
                 infinite
                 discourse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 every
                 where
                 discover
                 the
                 like
                 absurdities
                 and
                 foule
                 play
                 .
                 Monsieur
                 Vincent
                 hath
                 taken
                 him
                 in
                 hand
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 truth
                 and
                 conviction
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 wonder
                 Beaufes
                 hath
                 not
                 left
                 Rochel
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 his
                 lurking
                 hole
                 at
                 Ruffec
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 any
                 longer
                 appeare
                 at
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 yet
                 lyes
                 upon
                 me
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 occasions
                 upon
                 which
                 I
                 writ
                 the
                 Letters
                 they
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 stirre
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 presse
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 my
                 conversion
                 .
                 To
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 entreat
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 reassume
                 his
                 attention
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 read
                 again
                 and
                 again
                 the
                 ensuing
                 chapters
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 consequence
                 to
                 apprehend
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Jesuits
                   .
                   I
                
                 shall
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 give
                 some
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 occasions
                 which
                 those
                 of
                 that
                 Society
                 ever
                 have
                 to
                 write
                 Letters
                 that
                 betray
                 their
                 discontent
                 and
                 resentment
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 a
                 reason
                 why
                 I
                 writ
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 printed
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 an
                 odium
                 on
                 my
                 Conversion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 Discovering
                 how
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Society
                 of
                 Jesus
                 men
                 are
                 perpetually
                 subject
                 to
                 repining
                 and
                 discontent
                 .
              
               
                 ALL
                 is
                 not
                 gold
                 that
                 glisters
                 ;
                 what
                 advantageous
                 apprehensions
                 soever
                 the
                 world
                 may
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 too
                 much
                 policy
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 ill
                 colour
                 of
                 a
                 sick
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 irregularity
                 of
                 his
                 pulse
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 rationall
                 conjecture
                 raised
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 crudities
                 and
                 peccant
                 humours
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 The
                 capitall
                 crimes
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 chargeable
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 convicted
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 quit
                 the
                 Society
                 upon
                 very
                 just
                 grounds
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 infinite
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 discontented
                 ,
                 who
                 still
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 malefactors
                 in
                 a
                 Goale
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 too
                 too
                 apparen●
                 symptomes
                 of
                 the
                 indisposition
                 of
                 that
                 Body
                 ,
                 denoting
                 the
                 approaches
                 of
                 its
                 ruine
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 once
                 upon
                 serious
                 consideration
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Government
                 is
                 tyrannicall
                 ,
                 that
                 false
                 reports
                 and
                 slanderous
                 informations
                 are
                 ordinary
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 ●
                 very
                 disproportionable
                 distribution
                 of
                 charges
                 an●
                 employments
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 astonished
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 discontents
                 of
                 Inferiours
                 break
                 not
                 forth
                 much
                 mor●
                 then
                 they
                 do
                 .
                 I
                 durst
                 be
                 deposed
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 ten
                 Letters
                 which
                 they
                 writ
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 mannage
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 ever
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 that
                 contain
                 only
                 complaints
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 commonly
                 very
                 bloody
                 one●
                 and
                 deplorable
                 .
                 Were
                 it
                 once
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 but
                 fifteen
                 dayes
                 ,
                 there
                 migh●
                 be
                 intercepted
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 of
                 Guienne
                 ;
                 I
                 should
                 need
                 no
                 further
                 proof
                 the●
                 the
                 bare
                 reading
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 proposition
                 laid
                 down
                 .
                 His
                 Eminence
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 Cardina●
                 of
                 Richelieu
                 ,
                 having
                 caused
                 some
                 packets
                 to
                 be
                 intercepted
                 ,
                 upon
                 concernments
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 not
                 discovering
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 any
                 treason
                 therein
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 a●
                 more
                 subtle
                 then
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 ordinary
                 way
                 when
                 the●
                 write
                 of
                 matters
                 of
                 that
                 consequence
                 )
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 king
                 
                   These
                   are
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   bait
                   one
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   an●
                   write
                   onely
                   to
                   discover
                   their
                   mutuall
                   exasperations
                   .
                
                 Thi
                 is
                 a
                 discovery
                 of
                 such
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 need
                 no●
                 look
                 for
                 a
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 above
                 thirty
                 pretendedly
                 Religious
                 me●
                 that
                 Province
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 hindre●
                 ▪
                 further
                 progresse
                 in
                 their
                 studies
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 co●sequently
                 thought
                 unfit
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 degre●
                 of
                 the
                 professed
                 ,
                 groan
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 under
                 a
                 perpet●
                 all
                 regret
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 like
                 Prometheus's
                 Vulture
                 ,
                 cont●nually
                 eats
                 into
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 name
                 some
                 of
                 exce●lent
                 
                 parts
                 and
                 much
                 learning
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 malicious
                 partiality
                 of
                 the
                 Examiners
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Consultors
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 brought
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 
                   Spirituall
                   Coadjutors
                
                 ,
                 are
                 fallen
                 into
                 such
                 an
                 insensibility
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 very
                 highly
                 qualified
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reading
                 o●
                 either
                 Philosophy
                 or
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 are
                 become
                 stupid
                 through
                 ●ffliction
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 shaken
                 hands
                 with
                 all
                 literary
                 employments
                 ,
                 condemning
                 themselves
                 to
                 an
                 idle
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 kind
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 being
                 over-heard
                 groaning
                 in
                 their
                 chambers
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Garden-walks
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 expression
                 of
                 heart-burning
                 as
                 might
                 raise
                 compassion
                 in
                 Tygers
                 .
                 Some
                 being
                 not
                 any
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 digest
                 their
                 melancholy
                 in
                 the
                 pleasant
                 Provinces
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 will
                 needs
                 go
                 and
                 wander
                 it
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Forrests
                 of
                 Canada
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 Savages
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 lead
                 in
                 obscure
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 renounced
                 humane
                 Society
                 .
                 Others
                 stick
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Proverb
                 come
                 into
                 vogue
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Goat
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   con●ent
                   to
                   brouse
                   where
                   she
                   is
                   fastened
                   ,
                
                 but
                 were
                 they
                 younger
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 health
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 posture
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 continue
                 two
                 moneths
                 in
                 the
                 Society
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 discontent
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 should
                 in
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 become
                 Or●cles
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 ever
                 forced
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 that
                 low
                 degree
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 infinitely
                 contemptible
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 vow
                 .
                 The
                 Provincials
                 cannot
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 discarded
                 some
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 go
                 ●hrough
                 the
                 highest
                 functions
                 and
                 performances
                 of
                 their
                 ●●ciety
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 that
                 unjustice
                 should
                 not
                 〈◊〉
                 apparent
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 alwayes
                 put
                 up●
                 base
                 and
                 dishonourable
                 employments
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 ●eard
                 it
                 affirmed
                 by
                 Monsieur
                 
                   de
                   Lingende
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 ●arlat
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 wits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 able
                 Divines
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 with
                 a
                 s●fe
                 conscience
                 ●uit
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 treated
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 dispensed
                 from
                 their
                 simple
                 vowes
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 those
                 never
                 make
                 any
                 solemn
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 so
                 strangely
                 is
                 this
                 great
                 Body
                 animated
                 by
                 Hypocrisy
                 ,
                 that
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 zeal
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeds
                 meerly
                 from
                 dissatisfaction
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 go
                 upon
                 Missions
                 into
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 West-Indies
                 ,
                 not
                 going
                 thither
                 upon
                 any
                 other
                 account
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 avoiding
                 the
                 domestick
                 traines
                 of
                 villany
                 and
                 discontents
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 struggle
                 with
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 ,
                 not
                 all
                 )
                 these
                 ambitious
                 spirits
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 all
                 things
                 contributory
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 reputation
                 ,
                 will
                 neverthelesse
                 have
                 these
                 afflicted
                 souls
                 transported
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 as
                 great
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 persuade
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 their
                 earnestnesse
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 had
                 wafted
                 into
                 those
                 barbarous
                 regions
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 dissatisfaction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 affronts
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 ,
                 had
                 banish'd
                 into
                 those
                 disconsolate
                 places
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 told
                 me
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 sincere
                 and
                 vertuous
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 engaged
                 in
                 that
                 Apostolicall
                 Mission
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 motive
                 which
                 induced
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 for
                 Portugal
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 into
                 the
                 Indies
                 was
                 the
                 supplantations
                 and
                 intrigues
                 which
                 were
                 but
                 too
                 too
                 apparent
                 in
                 his
                 Province
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 give
                 the
                 names
                 and
                 sirnames
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 these
                 discontented
                 persons
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 insolence
                 of
                 Beaufés
                 force
                 me
                 thereto
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 moreover
                 produce
                 a
                 catalogue
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 professed
                 .
                 Yet
                 do
                 I
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 forbear
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 meerly
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 inhumanity
                 to
                 adde
                 to
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 wretches
                 ,
                 whose
                 consciences
                 cannot
                 groan
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 under
                 a
                 greater
                 burthen
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 Jesuits
                 and
                 wanting
                 the
                 courage
                 to
                 quit
                 the
                 Society
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 is
                 this
                 Pandora's
                 box
                 of
                 discontents
                 and
                 disturbances
                 opened
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 persecution
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 
                   formal
                   or
                   Spirituall
                   Coadjutors
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Lay-Brothers
                 distinguish
                 from
                 the
                 others
                 by
                 the
                 contemptible
                 title
                 of
                 
                   The
                   shorter
                   sleev'd
                   Fathers
                
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 professed
                 number
                 have
                 their
                 share
                 
                 of
                 the
                 mischief
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dissatisfactions
                 of
                 these
                 latter
                 last
                 onely
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 are
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 fatall
                 necessity
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 degree
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 contemptible
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 Country
                 where
                 treacheries
                 are
                 so
                 predominant
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 say
                 he
                 lives
                 without
                 discontent
                 .
                 The
                 community
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 is
                 a
                 knot
                 of
                 undermining
                 Serpents
                 ;
                 let
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 ever
                 so
                 eminent
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 he
                 should
                 live
                 a
                 moneth
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 bandying
                 ,
                 without
                 making
                 some
                 complaint
                 .
                 
                   John
                   de
                   la
                   Renaudie
                
                 ,
                 a
                 late
                 Provinciall
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 digest
                 dissatisfactions
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 ,
                 should
                 imagine
                 to
                 themselves
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 condemned
                 to
                 the
                 Galleys
                 for
                 ninety
                 nine
                 years
                 .
                 Jealousie
                 makes
                 a
                 division
                 amongst
                 the
                 bravest
                 minds
                 .
                 Ambition
                 forms
                 in
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 considerable
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 great
                 idaea's
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 themselves
                 raised
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 condition
                 then
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 they
                 think
                 no
                 acknowledgements
                 more
                 then
                 their
                 due
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 seminary
                 of
                 those
                 bloody
                 complaints
                 ,
                 those
                 inappeaseable
                 heart-burnings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 implacable
                 discontents
                 which
                 raise
                 divisions
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 smother
                 all
                 sentiments
                 of
                 Charity
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 ever
                 heares
                 them
                 make
                 their
                 braggs
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Order
                 is
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Goshen
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 world
                 is
                 covered
                 with
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 l●t
                 him
                 confidently
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 ground
                 full
                 of
                 noisome
                 mists
                 and
                 clouds
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 excesse
                 of
                 insolence
                 ,
                 they
                 further
                 retort
                 ,
                 and
                 affirm
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 suburbs
                 of
                 Paradice
                 ,
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 dark
                 entry
                 that
                 leads
                 to
                 Hell
                 ,
                 thus
                 described
                 by
                 their
                 Virgil
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   Luctus
                   &
                   ultrices
                   posuere
                   cubilia
                   curae
                   ,
                
                 
                   Pallentésque
                   habitant
                   morbi
                   ,
                   tristisque
                   senectus
                   ;
                
                 
                   Terribiles
                   visu
                   formae
                   ,
                   le●humque
                   labosque
                
                 
                   Tum
                   consanguineus
                   lethi
                   sopor
                   ,
                   et
                   mala
                   mentis
                
                 
                   Gaudia
                   ,
                   mortiferumque
                   adverso
                   in
                   limine
                   bellum
                   :
                
                 
                   Ferreique
                   Eumenidum
                   thalami
                   ,
                   et
                   discordia
                   demens
                
                 
                   Vipereum
                   crinem
                   vittis
                   innixa
                   cruentis
                   .
                
                 
                   Multa
                   ubi
                   praeterea
                   variarum
                   monstra
                   ferarum
                
                 
                   Centauri
                   in
                   foribus
                   stabulant
                   ,
                   Scyllaeque
                   biformes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   centum
                   geminus
                   Briareus
                   ,
                   ac
                   bellua
                   Lernae
                
                 
                   Horrendum
                   stridens
                   ,
                   flammisque
                   armata
                   chimaera
                   ,
                
                 
                   Gorgones
                   Harpyiaeque
                   et
                   forma
                   tricorporis
                   umbrae
                   .
                
              
               
                 where
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Sorrow
                   repos'd
                   ,
                   with
                   her
                   revenging
                   rage
                   ,
                
                 
                   Pale
                   sicknesses
                   ,
                   and
                   discontented
                   age
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     [
                     Fear
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   dire
                   famine
                   and
                   base
                   
                     Poverty
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   Labour
                   and
                   death
                   ,
                   shapes
                   terrible
                   to
                   see
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   Sleep
                   ally'd
                   to
                   Death
                   ,
                   and
                   fond
                   joyes
                   are
                
                 
                   Plac'd
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   with
                   deadly
                   warre
                   ;
                
                 
                   On
                   iron
                   beds
                   ,
                   Furies
                   and
                   Discord
                   sit
                   ,
                
                 
                   Their
                   viperous
                   hair
                   with
                   bloody
                   fillets
                   knit
                
                 
                   —
                   Then
                   a
                   hug●
                   brood
                
                 
                   Of
                   various
                   monsters
                   ,
                   biform'd
                   Scylla
                   stood
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   Centaures
                   in
                   the
                   Porch
                   ;
                   with
                   hundred
                   hands
                
                 
                   Briareus
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Lernian
                     Hydra
                  
                   stands
                   ,
                
                 
                   Chimaera
                   hissing
                   loud
                   ,
                   and
                   arm'd
                   with
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   triple
                   shade
                   ,
                   Gorgons
                   and
                   Harpyes
                   dire
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 speak
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 Christian
                 and
                 evangelicall
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 no
                 lesse
                 truth
                 then
                 confidence
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 anticipation
                 ,
                 cast
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 into
                 
                   utter
                   darkness
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   perpetuall
                   weeping
                   and
                   gnashing
                   of
                   Teeth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 Other
                 grounds
                 of
                 discontent
                 among
                 the
                 Iesuits
                 procceding
                 from
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 their
                 Superiours
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 anatomy
                 of
                 the
                 distractions
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 predominant
                 in
                 the
                 Colledges
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Guyenne
                 .
                 The
                 Tyrannicall
                 government
                 which
                 some
                 Provincials
                 have
                 introduced
                 among
                 them
                 is
                 the
                 wild
                 bore
                 that
                 makes
                 havock
                 where
                 ever
                 he
                 comes
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 
                   John
                   Pitard
                
                 ,
                 who
                 caus'd
                 Arsenick
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 some
                 Brethren
                 that
                 were
                 more
                 then
                 ordinarily
                 addicted
                 to
                 drunkennesse
                 .
                 Another
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 Bacchanalian
                 Priest
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   John
                   Ricard
                
                 ,
                 a
                 worm
                 crept
                 up
                 into
                 greatnesse
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 profusions
                 of
                 the
                 revenues
                 of
                 the
                 Novitiat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 certain
                 Jesuits
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 who
                 recommended
                 him
                 to
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 one
                 
                   Gilbert
                   Rufseau
                
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 an
                 implacable
                 and
                 revengefull
                 disposition
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 exasperate
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Poictiers
                 ,
                 presumptuously
                 threatned
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Sieur
                 
                   des
                   Estangs
                
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 should
                 multiply
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Hydra
                 These
                 I
                 say
                 have
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 insolence
                 ,
                 manag'd
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 that
                 unhappy
                 Province
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 nine
                 or
                 ten
                 years
                 last
                 past
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 young
                 men
                 of
                 greatest
                 hopes
                 have
                 forsaken
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 longer
                 standing
                 have
                 been
                 content
                 to
                 groan
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 do
                 groan
                 under
                 their
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 Were
                 I
                 now
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 (
                 which
                 God
                 forbid
                 I
                 ever
                 should
                 )
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 just
                 I
                 should
                 represent
                 these
                 inconveniences
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Supreme
                 head
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 already
                 done
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 bring
                 me
                 from
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 discover
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 .
              
               
               
                 Those
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 into
                 a
                 generall
                 examination
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 conclude
                 that
                 so
                 pestilent
                 an
                 indisposition
                 will
                 ever
                 be
                 falling
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 into
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 imperious
                 Monarchy
                 that
                 exacts
                 an
                 implicite
                 obedience
                 from
                 its
                 subjects
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 cannot
                 subsist
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 fill
                 their
                 hearts
                 with
                 perpetuall
                 bitternesse
                 and
                 heart
                 burning
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 foundation
                 of
                 discontent
                 is
                 thus
                 layd
                 .
                 The
                 Generall
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 who
                 creates
                 these
                 subalternate
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Provincials
                 ,
                 upon
                 whose
                 suggestions
                 and
                 informations
                 they
                 are
                 preferred
                 to
                 superiority
                 ,
                 are
                 guided
                 by
                 this
                 maxime
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 put
                 into
                 employments
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 deserving
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 confident
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 ever
                 be
                 ready
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Mastives
                 ,
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 those
                 Orders
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 Rome
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 inferred
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Superiours
                 are
                 neither
                 the
                 most
                 knowing
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 most
                 able
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 upstarts
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 inconsiderable
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Literature
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 preferment
                 upon
                 any
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 worth
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 not
                 those
                 qualifications
                 which
                 are
                 requisite
                 to
                 render
                 men
                 excellent
                 ,
                 are
                 accordingly
                 obliged
                 to
                 prosecute
                 the
                 designes
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Raisers
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 desire
                 the
                 kind
                 Reader
                 to
                 imagine
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 what
                 disturbances
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 Body
                 where
                 the
                 blind
                 lead
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 their
                 perfect
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 thousands
                 of
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 excellent
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 governs
                 and
                 disposes
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Doctours
                 and
                 wisest
                 men
                 .
                 Hence
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 a
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 governing
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 accordingly
                 called
                 proud
                 ,
                 self-will'd
                 ,
                 imperious
                 ,
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 thence
                 dissatisfactions
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 Generall
                 ,
                 who
                 admitted
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 exasperations
                 against
                 the
                 Provincials
                 who
                 had
                 recommended
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 thence
                 proceed
                 heart-burnings
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 indigestible
                 discontents
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 
                   Letter●
                   ▪
                
                 written
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 bitternesse
                 and
                 exasperation
                 of
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Rectors
                 are
                 not
                 shie
                 of
                 any
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 any
                 way
                 excellent
                 above
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 main
                 businesse
                 to
                 tread
                 them
                 under
                 foot
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 contemptible
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 account
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 insupportably
                 imperious
                 in
                 their
                 government
                 ,
                 not
                 calling
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 eminent
                 above
                 the
                 ordinary
                 rate
                 ,
                 to
                 advise
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 take
                 them
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 visits
                 to
                 great
                 persons
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 to
                 make
                 ostentation
                 of
                 their
                 superiority
                 above
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 speake
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 their
                 insolence
                 the
                 more
                 notorious
                 by
                 the
                 humility
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 obliged
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 these
                 imaginary
                 Idols
                 of
                 preheminence
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 submissions
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 inferiour
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 far
                 exceed
                 in
                 reputation
                 and
                 abilities
                 .
                 
                   Haec
                   Tyranni
                   vox
                   est
                   ,
                   quicquid
                   excelsum
                   in
                   regno
                   cadat
                   .
                
                 To
                 say
                 nothing
                 without
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 the
                 Reader
                 but
                 to
                 enquire
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 people
                 are
                 
                   John
                   Ricard
                   ,
                   William
                   Ricard
                   ,
                   Milseneau
                   ,
                   Ishier
                   ,
                   Gombaud
                   ,
                   la
                   Rhede
                   ,
                   Coulon
                   ,
                   Saige
                   ,
                   Guillard
                   ,
                   Reginer
                   ,
                   Soulier
                   ,
                   Gadaud
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 rate
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 known
                 in
                 Gnienne
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 there
                 ,
                 so
                 inconsiderable
                 are
                 their
                 qualities
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 Superiours
                 who
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 helm
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 their
                 empire
                 over
                 the
                 Camains
                 ,
                 the
                 Martinons
                 ,
                 the
                 Godefrés
                 ,
                 the
                 Gossets
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 Preachers
                 and
                 most
                 excellent
                 Divines
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 possible
                 men
                 should
                 live
                 under
                 so
                 unjust
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 without
                 complaints
                 and
                 discontents
                 ?
              
               
                 A
                 third
                 disorder
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 account
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 commands
                 laid
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 ,
                 
                 stick
                 as
                 closely
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 Ivy
                 does
                 to
                 an
                 old
                 wall
                 ,
                 are
                 ever
                 of
                 his
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 pure
                 complyance
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 abett
                 whatever
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 inclined
                 to
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 their
                 continuance
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 employments
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 obtain
                 new
                 ones
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 gone
                 through
                 those
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 does
                 but
                 mutter
                 at
                 their
                 Government
                 ▪
                 you
                 shall
                 presently
                 find
                 the
                 confiding
                 creatures
                 of
                 Superiority
                 engag'd
                 in
                 a
                 combination
                 to
                 ruine
                 that
                 unsatisfyed
                 man
                 ,
                 with
                 no
                 lesse
                 violence
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 Lyons
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 that
                 governs
                 the
                 whole
                 Province
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 correspondence
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Rectors
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 the
                 Generall
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 maximes
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 chosen
                 the
                 Provincials
                 ,
                 pitches
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 able
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 of
                 mean
                 parts
                 ,
                 governs
                 the
                 whole
                 Society
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 absolute
                 supremacy
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 seldome
                 seen
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 is
                 so
                 confident
                 as
                 to
                 oppose
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 happen
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 accounted
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 an
                 humoro●s
                 ,
                 troublesom
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 disturber
                 of
                 their
                 peace
                 .
                 Thence
                 comes
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 are
                 managed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 directions
                 of
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 and
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 of
                 his
                 greatest
                 confidents
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 no
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 though
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 Thence
                 also
                 comes
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 General
                 growes
                 so
                 imperious
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 intelligence
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Provincials
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 knows
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 obedience
                 becomes
                 insupportable
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 the
                 Reader
                 consider
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 whether
                 any
                 honest
                 man
                 can
                 possibly
                 bear
                 with
                 the
                 insolence
                 of
                 these
                 Machiavils
                 ,
                 without
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 writing
                 some
                 Letters
                 to
                 discover
                 his
                 resentment
                 of
                 such
                 miscariages
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 misfortune
                 is
                 the
                 damme
                 of
                 no
                 fewer
                 disturbances
                 ,
                 and
                 dissatisfactions
                 .
                 These
                 pearching
                 Rectors
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 were
                 necessary
                 for
                 their
                 recommendation
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 meerely
                 for
                 their
                 complyances
                 with
                 the
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 excellent
                 talent
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 dissimulation
                 and
                 sycophancy
                 ,
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 absolute
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 diverted
                 or
                 opposed
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 it
                 ordinarily
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 very
                 slender
                 abilities
                 would
                 fain
                 make
                 it
                 appe●●
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 actions
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 persons
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 reach
                 and
                 conduct
                 ;
                 so
                 those
                 pitiful
                 Rectors
                 ,
                 who
                 labour
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 another
                 man's
                 harvest
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 world
                 see
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 highly
                 qualify'd
                 for
                 Government
                 ,
                 carry
                 themselves
                 like
                 Bashaw's
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 taking
                 any
                 other
                 advice
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 heads
                 ,
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
                 Revenues
                 and
                 persons
                 of
                 their
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ignorant
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 .
                 T
                 is
                 the
                 generall
                 complaint
                 of
                 the
                 gravest
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 designes
                 are
                 undertaken
                 and
                 accomplished
                 without
                 communication
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 proud
                 upstarts
                 ,
                 would
                 think
                 themselves
                 slighted
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 knowing
                 man
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 some
                 good
                 advice
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 some
                 Colledges
                 where
                 the
                 Rectors
                 have
                 made
                 so
                 little
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 called
                 them
                 not
                 into
                 their
                 chambers
                 to
                 consult
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 once
                 in
                 six
                 moneths
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 they
                 proposed
                 nothing
                 but
                 trifles
                 ,
                 so
                 true
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 presumption
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 men
                 hath
                 brought
                 the
                 Government
                 among
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 incredible
                 height
                 of
                 insolence
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 see
                 his
                 condition
                 and
                 fortunes
                 managed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 humour
                 of
                 an
                 imperious
                 ignorant
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 bemoan
                 himself
                 ,
                 speaks
                 a
                 constancy
                 above
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 severest
                 Stoicks
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 remains
                 yet
                 a
                 fist
                 spring
                 of
                 discontents
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Rectors
                 carry
                 things
                 on
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 absolute
                 disposall
                 in
                 their
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 their
                 own
                 advice
                 ,
                 though
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 oblige
                 ,
                 nay
                 they
                 really
                 do
                 oblige
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 prejudicially
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 they
                 live
                 in
                 ,
                 to
                 obey
                 their
                 unjust
                 commands
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 will.
                 
              
               
               
                 In
                 this
                 point
                 the
                 Juniors
                 are
                 so
                 insolent
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 impose
                 upon
                 the
                 most
                 illustrious
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 highly
                 base
                 and
                 unworthy
                 ,
                 me●rly
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 know
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Grand
                 Masters
                 .
                 What
                 possibility
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 any
                 courage
                 should
                 patiently
                 suffer
                 his
                 judgement
                 to
                 truckle
                 under
                 that
                 of
                 an
                 extravagant
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 discover
                 some
                 regret
                 at
                 such
                 unhandsome
                 dealings
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 Assigning
                 other
                 undenyable
                 causes
                 of
                 discontent
                 among
                 tht
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 taken
                 fr●m
                 the
                 injustice
                 of
                 their
                 Superiours
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 is
                 no
                 Community
                 that
                 can
                 possibly
                 keep
                 long
                 together
                 without
                 justice
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 community
                 of
                 common
                 Rogues
                 and
                 Highway-men
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 notorious
                 defect
                 chargeable
                 upon
                 those
                 whose
                 devastations
                 are
                 so
                 remarkable
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Guienne
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 neglect
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 attendants
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 threaten
                 the
                 approaching
                 dissolution
                 and
                 ruine
                 of
                 that
                 Body
                 .
                 All
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Novices
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 troubled
                 to
                 see
                 Offices
                 distributed
                 among
                 a
                 small
                 number
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 Some
                 continue
                 Superiours
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 fifteen
                 or
                 twenty
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 are
                 excluded
                 from
                 ever
                 being
                 such
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 generall
                 approbation
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 prudent
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 generally
                 heard
                 both
                 in
                 their
                 greater
                 and
                 lesser
                 Colledges
                 then
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   is
                   not
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   N.
                   N.
                   chosen
                   Superiour
                   ?
                
                 and
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 perceived
                 ●
                 cloud
                 of
                 sadnesse
                 and
                 dissatisfaction
                 rising
                 in
                 the
                 coun●enances
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 hear
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 some
                 Superiour
                 comes
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 recreation
                 ,
                 and
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Rectorship
                 is
                 conferred
                 on
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 generall
                 silence
                 wherewith
                 the
                 news
                 is
                 entertained
                 ,
                 the
                 stifling
                 of
                 all
                 discourse
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reciprocall
                 looks
                 that
                 passe
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 expresse
                 their
                 admiration
                 and
                 astonishment
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 they
                 very
                 much
                 discover
                 how
                 infinitely
                 they
                 are
                 troubled
                 to
                 see
                 persons
                 of
                 no
                 worth
                 raised
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dirt
                 ,
                 to
                 d●mineere
                 over
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 make
                 those
                 great
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 discountenanced
                 the
                 more
                 despicable
                 .
                 When
                 tidings
                 came
                 that
                 
                   la
                   Rhede
                
                 was
                 chosen
                 Rector
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 
                   Agen
                   ,
                   Peter
                   Cadiot
                
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Rochell
                   ,
                   Bernard
                   Soulier
                
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Poictiers
                   ,
                   Fronton
                   Gadaud
                
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 Pau
                 ,
                 the
                 disdain
                 and
                 scorn
                 conceived
                 thereat
                 was
                 universall
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 many
                 sticks
                 not
                 publickly
                 to
                 laugh
                 at
                 the
                 choice
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 excluded
                 all
                 employments
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 indu'd
                 with
                 those
                 qualities
                 that
                 ●re
                 necessarily
                 requisite
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 thereto
                 .
                 Learning
                 is
                 accounted
                 a
                 disqualification
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 preferment
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 that
                 great
                 Wits
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 most
                 fortunate
                 in
                 things
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 practick
                 .
                 Solidity
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 constancy
                 ,
                 are
                 alwayes
                 enviously
                 looked
                 on
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 ●it
                 at
                 the
                 helme
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 businesse
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 pretences
                 for
                 their
                 exclusion
                 .
                 T
                 is
                 given
                 out
                 of
                 some
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 much
                 inclined
                 to
                 choler
                 ,
                 of
                 others
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 too
                 much
                 confidence
                 ,
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 intelligence
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 General
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 commonly
                 happens
                 that
                 all
                 great
                 minds
                 have
                 some
                 imperfection
                 ,
                 these
                 envious
                 wretches
                 take
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 defects
                 of
                 such
                 eminent
                 persons
                 ▪
                 to
                 exclude
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 government
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 th●se
                 whom
                 Nature
                 had
                 favoured
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 prehe●inence
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 Vassals
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 same
                 Nature
                 had
                 ordained
                 to
                 submission
                 ,
                 are
                 invested
                 wi●h
                 
                 superiority
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Latter
                 grow
                 insupportably
                 insolent
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 are
                 exasperated
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Pope
                 ,
                 coming
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 these
                 circumventions
                 ,
                 publish'd
                 a
                 Brief
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 commands
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Superiours
                 (
                 the
                 Generall
                 only
                 excepted
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 displaced
                 precisely
                 at
                 the
                 expiration
                 of
                 three
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 any
                 superiority
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 eighteen
                 moneths
                 thence
                 next
                 ensuing
                 .
                 This
                 intermission
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 equall
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 inferiour
                 to
                 those
                 whom
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 tyrannised
                 over
                 ,
                 galled
                 their
                 spirits
                 to
                 the
                 quick
                 ,
                 they
                 accordingly
                 left
                 not
                 a
                 stone
                 unmoved
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 Brief
                 repealed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 obtain
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 persuaded
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 proclaimed
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 infamy
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 cast
                 out
                 pious
                 and
                 devout
                 men
                 for
                 discovering
                 a
                 certain
                 satisfaction
                 at
                 that
                 piece
                 of
                 reformation
                 ,
                 so
                 important
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 an
                 abatement
                 of
                 their
                 insolence
                 ,
                 whose
                 ambition
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 perpetuate
                 their
                 charges
                 and
                 employments
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 yet
                 a
                 more
                 intolerable
                 injustice
                 committed
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 their
                 usurped
                 authority
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 eloquent
                 Preachers
                 are
                 not
                 those
                 that
                 preach
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 places
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 they
                 the
                 most
                 acute
                 Divines
                 that
                 teach
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 Schools
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 those
                 the
                 greatest
                 Rhetoricians
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 in
                 their
                 chiefest
                 Colledges
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 prudence
                 of
                 the
                 Superiours
                 to
                 advance
                 their
                 own
                 favourites
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 disparagement
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 greater
                 abilities
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 comes
                 it
                 that
                 Learning
                 is
                 not
                 attended
                 by
                 reward
                 ,
                 excellency
                 carryes
                 not
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 deserts
                 are
                 discarded
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 hardly
                 any
                 one
                 admitted
                 to
                 employments
                 of
                 consequence
                 but
                 those
                 tha●
                 can
                 crowch
                 and
                 adore
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ●ha●
                 great
                 Wits
                 are
                 cast
                 down
                 and
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 
                 it
                 will
                 ●ost
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 arrive
                 at
                 some
                 eminency
                 ,
                 they
                 content
                 themselves
                 with
                 a
                 mediocrity
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 humane
                 Learning
                 is
                 neglected
                 ,
                 Philosophy
                 growes
                 despicable
                 ,
                 and
                 Divinity
                 is
                 not
                 studied
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 for
                 fashion
                 sake
                 .
                 Preferment
                 depends
                 absolutely
                 on
                 the
                 favour
                 and
                 countenance
                 of
                 the
                 superiours
                 ;
                 vertue
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 trod
                 under
                 foot
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 kind
                 of
                 unjustice
                 will
                 discover
                 it self
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 our
                 observation
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 but
                 consider
                 the
                 satisfactions
                 required
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 injured
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 makes
                 his
                 complaint
                 to
                 the
                 General
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 some
                 immediate
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 what
                 just
                 ground
                 ●oever
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 to
                 demand
                 reparation
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 never
                 obtain
                 it
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 should
                 suffer
                 persecution
                 for
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 the
                 guilt
                 still
                 lie
                 on
                 his
                 side
                 .
                 To
                 mutter
                 at
                 a
                 palpable
                 fault
                 committed
                 by
                 the
                 Rector
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 crime
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 stirre
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 charge
                 him
                 therewith
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 over
                 censorious
                 and
                 disobedient
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 behave
                 himself
                 towards
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 expect
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 like
                 those
                 Idols
                 
                   that
                   have
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   heare
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   mouths
                   and
                   speak
                   not
                   .
                
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 to
                 converse
                 among
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 be
                 all
                 eyes
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 their
                 miscarriages
                 ,
                 all
                 eares
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 tongue
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 should
                 be
                 concealed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 imperfections
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 should
                 be
                 discovered
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 erroneous
                 kind
                 of
                 Politicks
                 grinds
                 and
                 crushes
                 the
                 Inferiou●s
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 those
                 that
                 command
                 outrageous
                 and
                 insolent
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 confident
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 carry
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Generall
                 and
                 the
                 Provincials
                 will
                 discountenance
                 the
                 accusers
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 allow
                 their
                 Subjects
                 the
                 liberty
                 which
                 Galley
                 ▪
                 slaves
                 have
                 ,
                 to
                 complain
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 know
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 persons
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 worth
                 that
                 have
                 lately
                 left
                 their
                 Province
                 for
                 having
                 demanded
                 justice
                 against
                 some
                 Superiours
                 that
                 accused
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 could
                 have
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 .
                 Monsieur
                 Baud
                 made
                 a
                 just
                 complaint
                 to
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Society
                 against
                 
                   John
                   Ricard
                
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 answer
                 then
                 a
                 glorious
                 Panegyrick
                 in
                 commendation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 he
                 accused
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 that
                 eminent
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 persecute
                 for
                 his
                 having
                 deserted
                 them
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 Letter
                 yet
                 to
                 produce
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 that
                 there
                 needs
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 bare
                 reading
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 hearers
                 with
                 indignation
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 discourse
                 is
                 so
                 demonstrably
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 ten
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 nine
                 to
                 confirm
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 further
                 apparent
                 that
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Government
                 must
                 needs
                 burst
                 asunder
                 ,
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 some
                 overtures
                 already
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 appointed
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 Province
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 discreet
                 persons
                 to
                 do
                 justice
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 demand
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 likelyhood
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 businesse
                 concernes
                 me
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 Producing
                 severall
                 reasons
                 of
                 discontent
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 Syndications
                 among
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Come
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 Syndications
                 that
                 are
                 among
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unjustice
                 consequent
                 thereto
                 .
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 a
                 tyrannicall
                 government
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 a
                 Religious
                 ,
                 left
                 his
                 disciples
                 
                 two
                 rules
                 ,
                 which
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 augmenting
                 charity
                 prove
                 the
                 ban●
                 thereof
                 In
                 the
                 fo●mer
                 ,
                 h●
                 injoyns
                 
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   ●eady
                   to
                   discover
                   themselves
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   to
                   account
                   by
                   the
                   Superiour
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 he
                 obliges
                 
                   every
                   one
                   to
                   inform
                   the
                   Superiour
                   of
                   the
                   f●ults
                   which
                   he
                   may
                   have
                   observed
                   in
                   the
                   lives
                   and
                   manners
                   of
                   his
                   companions
                   .
                
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 here
                 presse
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 in
                 the
                 Romane
                 History
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 wicked
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 Nero
                 and
                 Domitian
                 ,
                 infamous
                 Informers
                 were
                 very
                 much
                 countenanced
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 under
                 good
                 Emperours
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 
                   Vespasian
                   ,
                   Titus
                   ,
                   Trajan
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Antoninus
                   Pius
                
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 beaten
                 ,
                 banish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 All
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 to
                 do
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 these
                 Rules
                 are
                 two
                 Sources
                 of
                 injustice
                 and
                 discontent
                 .
                 Of
                 injustice
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 these
                 Syndications
                 are
                 a
                 ●ort
                 of
                 secret
                 informations
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 faults
                 or
                 offences
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 given
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 Superiour
                 without
                 proof
                 or
                 hearing
                 the
                 parties
                 concerned
                 .
                 There
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 fairer
                 opportunity
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 mischievous
                 to
                 oppresse
                 the
                 good
                 by
                 their
                 secret
                 accusations
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 envious
                 have
                 the
                 like
                 advantage
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 rub
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 whose
                 endeavours
                 are
                 fortunately
                 contributory
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 least
                 think
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 an
                 equall
                 affection
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 litle
                 glad
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Reading-Seats
                 articles
                 and
                 informations
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 slurte
                 upon
                 knowing
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 any
                 way
                 eclypse
                 their
                 reputation
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 any
                 judicious
                 man
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 generall
                 inclination
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 rather
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 evill
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 impression
                 that
                 an
                 obligation
                 which
                 they
                 imagine
                 lyes
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 discover
                 all
                 things
                 rather
                 then
                 break
                 their
                 Rule
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 in
                 weak
                 minds
                 ,
                 whether
                 such
                 a
                 government
                 be
                 not
                 destructive
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 chargeable
                 with
                 injustice
                 ;
                 
                 it
                 being
                 an
                 ordinary
                 acknowledgement
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 omission
                 of
                 some
                 triviall
                 circumstance
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 action
                 bad
                 ▪
                 or
                 a
                 bad
                 action
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 affirm
                 these
                 Rules
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sourse
                 of
                 discontents
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 by
                 the
                 perusall
                 of
                 the
                 Archivi
                 of
                 the
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 three
                 hundred
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 live
                 in
                 Guienne
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 one
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 vertuous
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 accused
                 of
                 severall
                 offences
                 .
                 The
                 informations
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 diverse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 contradictory
                 ;
                 one
                 saies
                 white
                 ,
                 another
                 black
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 there
                 are
                 aggravations
                 and
                 imaginary
                 inferences
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinarily
                 falsifications
                 and
                 impostures
                 .
                 Were
                 there
                 a
                 legall
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 some
                 would
                 be
                 acquitted
                 ,
                 others
                 convicted
                 of
                 their
                 crimes
                 .
                 But
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 juridicall
                 procedure
                 ,
                 the
                 Superiours
                 go
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 informations
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 think
                 most
                 convenient
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 hath
                 spoken
                 advantageously
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Friends
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 best
                 they
                 can
                 of
                 those
                 favourable
                 Suffrages
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 hear
                 nothing
                 of
                 their
                 defects
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 hath
                 spoken
                 ill
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 affect
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 way
                 stand
                 in
                 fear
                 of
                 ,
                 they
                 conceal
                 their
                 vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 produce
                 against
                 him
                 those
                 injurious
                 suggestions
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 ever
                 furnished
                 with
                 materials
                 to
                 condemn
                 some
                 and
                 to
                 acquit
                 others
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 main
                 design
                 of
                 these
                 Syndications
                 ,
                 or
                 secret
                 informations
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Superiours
                 uncontroulable
                 ,
                 the
                 inferiours
                 unfortunate
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 contagious
                 union
                 ,
                 and
                 poyson
                 of
                 fraternall
                 charity
                 cannot
                 but
                 raise
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 mistrust
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 fear
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 may
                 sell
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 to
                 ingratiate
                 himself
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 govern
                 .
                 I
                 desire
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 frequented
                 the
                 classes
                 ,
                 to
                 reflect
                 and
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 free
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 conversation
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 secular
                 persons
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
                 Though
                 ten
                 strangers
                 should
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 engaged
                 in
                 discourse
                 ,
                 
                 their
                 presence
                 should
                 not
                 oblige
                 them
                 to
                 any
                 more
                 reservednesse
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 some
                 Jesuit
                 drop
                 in
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 immediately
                 smothered
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 whereof
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 that
                 their
                 Government
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 censures
                 and
                 Syndications
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 ill
                 offices
                 of
                 
                   Eves
                   ▪
                   droppers
                
                 and
                 
                   Informers
                   ▪
                
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 therefore
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 discontented
                 among
                 a
                 Society
                 of
                 Sycophants
                 and
                 detractors
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 way
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 burne
                 the
                 Rules
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 others
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 therefore
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 astonished
                 to
                 find
                 so
                 many
                 forsaking
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 meerly
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 quiet
                 sake
                 ,
                 nor
                 wonder
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 continue
                 therein
                 have
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 perpetuall
                 occasion
                 of
                 complaint
                 and
                 repining
                 ,
                 and
                 betray
                 it
                 in
                 both
                 words
                 and
                 writing
                 .
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 bemoan'd
                 my self
                 to
                 Rousseau
                 ,
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 ,
                 foure
                 moneths
                 before
                 I
                 came
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 cursed
                 crue
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 certain
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 my
                 complaint
                 were
                 so
                 just
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 exposed
                 my self
                 to
                 ever
                 the
                 more
                 censure
                 ,
                 though
                 my
                 Letters
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 sharp
                 and
                 s●tyricall
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Reader
                 does
                 but
                 reflect
                 on
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 complaint
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 discovered
                 in
                 the
                 four
                 precedent
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 he
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 thing
                 in
                 that
                 ill
                 disciplined
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 write
                 bloody
                 and
                 invective
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 injured
                 me
                 very
                 much
                 ,
                 by
                 producing
                 mine
                 ,
                 to
                 persuade
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 conversion
                 was
                 not
                 reall
                 and
                 sincere
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 Shewing
                 the
                 falsifications
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 in
                 the
                 impressions
                 of
                 my
                 Letters
                 .
              
               
                 SAtan
                 who
                 transforms
                 himself
                 into
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 cannot
                 so
                 absolutely
                 conceal
                 his
                 uglinesse
                 under
                 the
                 borrowed
                 beauties
                 of
                 an
                 Archangel
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 still
                 discovers
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Devil
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 claw
                 or
                 other
                 which
                 divine
                 Permission
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 him
                 leave
                 altogether
                 to
                 hide
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 pretend
                 ever
                 to
                 so
                 much
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 publication
                 of
                 my
                 Letters
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 the
                 world
                 find
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 really
                 are
                 ,
                 cheats
                 ,
                 falsificators
                 ,
                 impostors
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 I
                 writ
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 
                   Gilbert
                   Rousseau
                
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 design
                 then
                 to
                 expostulate
                 a
                 little
                 with
                 him
                 about
                 my
                 imployments
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 know
                 how
                 much
                 I
                 resented
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 dissatisfied
                 with
                 the
                 disposall
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 of
                 me
                 to
                 preach
                 on
                 Sundayes
                 and
                 festivall
                 dayes
                 at
                 Rochell
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 I
                 thought
                 my selfe
                 any
                 way
                 disparaged
                 to
                 be
                 employed
                 in
                 that
                 noble
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 my
                 expectation
                 that
                 the
                 infamous
                 impostor
                 should
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Letters
                 I
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 have
                 disposed
                 more
                 honourably
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 occasion
                 to
                 appoint
                 me
                 some
                 good
                 place
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 the
                 Advent
                 and
                 Lent
                 ,
                 sutably
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 successe
                 I
                 had
                 had
                 at
                 Nantes
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 generall
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 Estates
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Brittany
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 a
                 litle
                 before
                 on
                 the
                 Octave
                 of
                 
                   Corpus
                   Christi
                
                 day
                 at
                 Poictiers
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 finding
                 my
                 hopes
                 frustrated
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 I
                 put
                 pen
                 to
                 paper
                 and
                 writ
                 the
                 Letter
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 intimacy
                 there
                 was
                 between
                 me
                 and
                 
                   Peter
                   Reignier
                
                 and
                 
                   James
                   le
                   Grand
                
                 ,
                 I
                 communicated
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 All
                 those
                 that
                 know
                 me
                 will
                 say
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 my
                 justification
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 complain
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 himself
                 was
                 not
                 insensible
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 his
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 foure
                 moneths
                 in
                 the
                 Archivi
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 designe
                 to
                 vindicate
                 himselfe
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 businesse
                 should
                 ever
                 come
                 before
                 the
                 Generall
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 pleased
                 God
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 to
                 reduce
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 other
                 advantages
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 argues
                 a
                 strange
                 conjunction
                 of
                 weaknesse
                 and
                 malice
                 to
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Falsifications
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 world
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 much
                 inferred
                 from
                 a
                 pityfull
                 Letter
                 penned
                 out
                 of
                 discontent
                 .
                 This
                 inconsiderate
                 and
                 vindicative
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 no
                 great
                 difficulty
                 to
                 swallow
                 Forgeries
                 and
                 Antidates
                 ,
                 making
                 it
                 their
                 businesse
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 first
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 an
                 inconsiderable
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 suggestion
                 of
                 vanity
                 rather
                 then
                 of
                 verity
                 that
                 prevailed
                 with
                 me
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 Romane
                 Religion
                 ,
                 imagined
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Letter
                 I
                 had
                 written
                 ,
                 whereby
                 I
                 discovered
                 the
                 dissatisfaction
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 Countrey
                 villages
                 ,
                 might
                 contribute
                 somewhat
                 to
                 their
                 designe
                 .
                 But
                 finding
                 withall
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Letter
                 I
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 my
                 preaching
                 before
                 the
                 Generall
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 Estates
                 of
                 Brittany
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Octave
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Sacrament
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 at
                 Poictiers
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 craftily
                 inferre
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 reflecting
                 on
                 the
                 qualifications
                 requisite
                 to
                 preach
                 with
                 applause
                 at
                 Poictiers
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 a
                 generall
                 meeting
                 of
                 an
                 illustrious
                 Province
                 ,
                 might
                 open
                 their
                 eyes
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 reason
                 that
                 this
                 man
                 complains
                 of
                 hard
                 measure
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 apparent
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 preaches
                 with
                 satisfaction
                 before
                 an
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Lords
                 ,
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 seldome
                 seen
                 so
                 eminent
                 Auditories
                 ,
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 blame
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 upon
                 a
                 mission
                 to
                 country
                 villages
                 .
                 They
                 therefore
                 
                 concluded
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 falsifie
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 suppresse
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 produce
                 onely
                 what
                 made
                 for
                 their
                 design
                 ,
                 and
                 conceal
                 what
                 made
                 for
                 my
                 advantage
                 and
                 commendation
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 resolution
                 they
                 shortned
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 which
                 ran
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       REVEREND
                       FATHER
                       ,
                       Pax
                       Christi
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Upon
                       the
                       7.
                       of
                       September
                       I
                       understood
                       the
                       disposal
                       your
                       Reverence
                       had
                       made
                       of
                       me
                       to
                       preach
                       at
                       our
                       Church
                       at
                       Rochel
                       .
                       I
                       expected
                       some
                       employment
                       suitable
                       to
                       the
                       good
                       opinion
                       which
                       your
                       Reverence
                       was
                       pleased
                       in
                       severall
                       Lett●rs
                       to
                       expresse
                       that
                       you
                       had
                       conceiv'd
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                       so
                       far
                       as
                       to
                       tell
                       me
                       in
                       some
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       that
                       you
                       had
                       received
                       thousands
                       of
                       good
                       reports
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                       not
                       onely
                       from
                       our
                       own
                       F●thers
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       from
                       strangers
                       .
                       All
                       those
                       I
                       have
                       ●een
                       have
                       assured
                       me
                       ,
                       that
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       places
                       whence
                       they
                       came
                       ,
                       there
                       was
                       a
                       generall
                       face
                       of
                       gladnesse
                       when
                       it
                       was
                       said
                       that
                       I
                       preach'd
                       on
                       the
                       Octave
                       at
                       Poictiers
                       .
                       This
                       at
                       least
                       I
                       am
                       certain
                       of
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Professors
                       of
                       Divinity
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       the
                       younger
                       Students
                       ,
                       were
                       extreamly
                       satisfied
                       at
                       my
                       being
                       in
                       those
                       parts
                       ,
                       and
                       much
                       pleased
                       with
                       my
                       company
                       ;
                       and
                       though
                       Father
                       Leon
                       ,
                       a
                       Provinciall
                       ,
                       and
                       Commissary
                       of
                       the
                       Pope
                       for
                       the
                       reformation
                       of
                       his
                       Order
                       ,
                       an
                       eminent
                       Preacher
                       was
                       then
                       and
                       had
                       been
                       for
                       severall
                       weeks
                       before
                       ,
                       the
                       admiration
                       of
                       all
                       Poictiers
                       ,
                       being
                       at
                       that
                       time
                       in
                       the
                       head
                       of
                       a
                       Generall
                       Chapter
                       ,
                       yet
                       had
                       I
                       as
                       great
                       an
                       Audience
                       as
                       the
                       most
                       qualified
                       that
                       ever
                       preached
                       there
                       ,
                       nay
                       so
                       great
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Capuchin
                       had
                       not
                       one
                       for
                       six
                       .
                       I
                       am
                       therefore
                       much
                       to
                       seek
                       ,
                       what
                       suggestions
                       your
                       Reverence
                       may
                       have
                       received
                       ,
                       that
                       should
                       engage
                       you
                       to
                       make
                       so
                       hard
                       a
                       disposall
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 that
                 I
                 writ
                 in
                 these
                 simple
                 and
                 familiar
                 terms
                 to
                 
                   Gilbert
                   Rousseau
                
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 
                 produced
                 the
                 Originall
                 Letter
                 ,
                 the
                 beginning
                 wil
                 be
                 found
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 as
                 is
                 before
                 laid
                 down
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 
                   William
                   Ricard
                
                 Rector
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Poictiers
                 hath
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 printed
                 mangled
                 and
                 falsifi'd
                 &c.
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 more
                 serviceable
                 to
                 his
                 design
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 smothering
                 all
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 made
                 any
                 way
                 for
                 my
                 honour
                 or
                 advantage
                 ,
                 he
                 puts
                 it
                 out
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     A
                     Letter
                     from
                     
                       Peter
                       Jarrigius
                    
                     to
                     his
                     Provinciall
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       REVEREND
                       FATHER
                       ,
                       Pax
                       Christi
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       heard
                       not
                       till
                       the
                       7.
                       of
                       September
                       ,
                       of
                       the
                       disposall
                       your
                       Reverence
                       had
                       made
                       of
                       me
                       to
                       preach
                       at
                       our
                       Church
                       at
                       Rochell
                       .
                       I
                       know
                       not
                       what
                       suggestions
                       your
                       Reverence
                       may
                       have
                       received
                       that
                       should
                       engage
                       you
                       to
                       make
                       so
                       hard
                       a
                       disposall
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       not
                       to
                       learn
                       ,
                       that
                       if
                       a
                       Preacher
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 desire
                 the
                 Reader
                 but
                 to
                 compare
                 this
                 Letter
                 with
                 the
                 precedent
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 soon
                 find
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 that
                 malicious
                 man
                 hath
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 palpable
                 falsification
                 ,
                 cutt
                 off
                 all
                 that
                 whereon
                 they
                 ground
                 their
                 prosecution
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 makes
                 my
                 complaints
                 rationall
                 and
                 justifiable
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 graciously
                 pleased
                 that
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Forgers
                 and
                 detractors
                 should
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 be
                 stopp'd
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 confusion
                 ,
                 hath
                 so
                 ordered
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 Father
                 
                   John
                   Ponthelier
                
                 a
                 Priest
                 of
                 their
                 Society
                 had
                 sent
                 copies
                 of
                 my
                 Letter
                 into
                 Holland
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 those
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 need
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 produce
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 falsification
                 of
                 that
                 Printed
                 by
                 
                   William
                   Ricard
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sold
                 by
                 Herna●d
                 living
                 at
                 
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 notorious
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 foul
                 play
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 of
                 Guienne
                 .
                 Nay
                 ;
                 by
                 Gods
                 further
                 permission
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Letter
                 hath
                 been
                 translated
                 into
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 distortion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 wayes
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 Beaufes
                 had
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 printed
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 justification
                 .
                 Had
                 I
                 but
                 any
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 the
                 Dutch
                 tongue
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 discover
                 the
                 impertinences
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 l●rking
                 in
                 this
                 countrey
                 have
                 pestered
                 it
                 with
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 Dutch
                 translation
                 in
                 my
                 custody
                 and
                 shall
                 produce
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 requisite
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 pittifull
                 circumventions
                 trouble
                 me
                 but
                 little
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 infinitely
                 pleased
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 pretending
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 sincerity
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 betray
                 so
                 much
                 imprudence
                 in
                 their
                 subtilty
                 .
                 
                   William
                   Ricard
                
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 so
                 infamous
                 for
                 his
                 insinuations
                 and
                 criminall
                 inventions
                 to
                 keep
                 himselfe
                 up
                 in
                 repute
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 miracle
                 he
                 should
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 falsification
                 to
                 oppresse
                 me
                 ,
                 could
                 he
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 not
                 forgotten
                 that
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 my
                 being
                 at
                 Poictiers
                 the
                 whole
                 Colledge
                 was
                 dissatisfied
                 with
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 gravest
                 Fathers
                 there
                 were
                 combining
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 ever
                 happen
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 hope
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 write
                 a
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 of
                 Guienne
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 treacheries
                 in
                 the
                 Affaire
                 of
                 the
                 Basque
                 and
                 Saige
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 omitted
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 way
                 of
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 convictions
                 which
                 
                   Iames
                   Beaufes
                
                 pretends
                 to
                 draw
                 from
                 the
                 precedent
                 Letters
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 is
                 no
                 starre
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 its
                 spots
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Cedar
                 on
                 mount
                 Libanus
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 its
                 shadow
                 .
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 my self
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 wretched
                 Sinner
                 ,
                 loaden
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 burden
                 of
                 imperfections
                 then
                 
                   James
                   Beaufes
                
                 hath
                 yet
                 discovered
                 in
                 my
                 Letters
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 worme
                 of
                 mad●esse
                 and
                 indignation
                 which
                 makes
                 him
                 so
                 restlesse
                 ,
                 makes
                 him
                 withall
                 fall
                 into
                 extravagances
                 to
                 aggravate
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 my
                 daily
                 suit
                 to
                 my
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 cleanse
                 me
                 through
                 his
                 blood
                 ▪
                 ●nd
                 I
                 never
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 sing
                 in
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Kingly
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Psalme
                 L
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 You
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 to
                 expect
                 Mr.
                 James
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 justifie
                 my self
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 your
                 fraternity
                 do
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 world
                 believe
                 you
                 are
                 absolute
                 Saints
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 blush
                 at
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 my
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 give
                 God
                 the
                 glory
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 should
                 charge
                 me
                 with
                 sinnes
                 I
                 am
                 truely
                 guilty
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 have
                 indeed
                 taken
                 but
                 too
                 much
                 pains
                 in
                 your
                 ●ook
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 full
                 of
                 vanity
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 necessity
                 you
                 should
                 spend
                 your
                 grease
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 passages
                 you
                 could
                 in
                 my
                 Letters
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 more
                 notorious
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 me
                 the
                 more
                 odious
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 
                   France
                   .
                   Novum
                   crimen
                   Cai
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   &
                   ante
                   hoc
                   tempus
                   
                   inauditum
                
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 both
                 Seculars
                 and
                 Regulars
                 ,
                 lie
                 under
                 an
                 imputation
                 of
                 being
                 proud
                 and
                 presumptuous
                 .
                 Could
                 I
                 do
                 lesse
                 then
                 howle
                 and
                 yell
                 ,
                 while
                 I
                 was
                 among
                 wolves
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 some
                 vanity
                 while
                 I
                 continued
                 among
                 the
                 insolent
                 ?
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 humblest
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 while
                 I
                 was
                 of
                 your
                 Society
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 graciously
                 pleased
                 to
                 make
                 me
                 quit
                 your
                 robe
                 ,
                 will
                 also
                 free
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 vanity
                 it
                 is
                 lin'd
                 with
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 desired
                 honourable
                 employments
                 with
                 moderation
                 ,
                 while
                 my
                 colleagues
                 were
                 laying
                 base
                 designs
                 ,
                 and
                 crowching
                 into
                 infamous
                 complyances
                 and
                 prostitutions
                 to
                 obtain
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 presumed
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 qualified
                 much
                 beyond
                 those
                 whom
                 the
                 favours
                 and
                 partiality
                 of
                 the
                 Superiours
                 advanced
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 to
                 their
                 deserts
                 .
                 My
                 vanity
                 was
                 not
                 indeed
                 a
                 vertue
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 disposals
                 of
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 were
                 not
                 without
                 injustice
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 examine
                 one
                 o●
                 the
                 Sermons
                 which
                 you
                 make
                 ,
                 more
                 like
                 a
                 Mounte-bank
                 then
                 a
                 Divine
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 discover
                 more
                 vanity
                 i●
                 it
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 my
                 Letters
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 aery
                 bubble
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 imagine
                 it
                 to
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 should
                 now
                 be
                 burst
                 asunder
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 fallen
                 under
                 th●
                 feet
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 over
                 whose
                 heads
                 it
                 thought
                 to
                 hav●
                 flown
                 ,
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 fond
                 and
                 false
                 imagination
                 of
                 yours
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 discovery
                 you
                 make
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 s●
                 much
                 canvassed
                 Letter
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 my
                 discontent
                 .
                 Wh●
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ▪
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 Society
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 ,
                 or
                 indeed
                 can
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 distractions
                 s●
                 prevalent
                 therein
                 ?
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 whit●
                 crow
                 among
                 a
                 knot
                 of
                 men
                 who
                 are
                 accounted
                 a
                 black
                 in
                 their
                 consciences
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 habits
                 .
                 T●
                 what
                 end
                 do
                 you
                 imagine
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 four
                 Ch●pters
                 of
                 your
                 Politicks
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 ●
                 impossible
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 expect
                 any
                 ration●l
                 satisfaction
                 from
                 your
                 con●uct
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 s●
                 incredible
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 weeping
                 an●
                 
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
                 ;
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 stupidly
                 stoicall
                 as
                 ●ot
                 to
                 bemoane
                 my self
                 :
                 no
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 forbear
                 howling
                 and
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 .
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 denyed
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 much
                 reason
                 to
                 complain
                 against
                 
                   John
                   Ricard
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 never
                 did
                 it
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 violence
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 your
                 braggs
                 that
                 
                   you
                   had
                   put
                   a
                   slurre
                   upon
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Provinciall
                   Congregation
                   ,
                
                 and
                 have
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 contempt
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 said
                 an
                 hundred
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 pittiful
                 Curtiers
                 Sonne
                 made
                 the
                 government
                 subservient
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 fortunes
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 forbear
                 some
                 resentment
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 my self
                 sometimes
                 slighted
                 ;
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 hath
                 never
                 been
                 seen
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 condemned
                 to
                 the
                 drudgery
                 of
                 the
                 Kitchin
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 were
                 ,
                 nor
                 dismissed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 classe
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 were
                 .
                 It
                 bred
                 some
                 discontent
                 in
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 Countrey
                 villages
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 at
                 Vielle-Vigne
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 preached
                 there
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 Cloche●●ce
                 ●●ce
                 though
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 most
                 eminent
                 Preachers
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 indeed
                 somewhat
                 of
                 aggravation
                 in
                 that
                 expression
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   bawling
                   among
                   the
                   Countrey
                   people
                   I
                   ●●rnt
                   nothing
                   but
                   bawling
                   :
                
                 but
                 I
                 was
                 but
                 two
                 years
                 upon
                 the
                 Cardinall-Missions
                 ,
                 you
                 spent
                 three
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 indeed
                 needs
                 a
                 man
                 consult
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 your
                 own
                 language
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Sermons
                 are
                 calculated
                 for
                 the
                 meridian
                 of
                 countrey
                 villages
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 eminent
                 Citties
                 .
                 
                   I
                   said
                   I
                   was
                   despicable
                   in
                   the
                   apprehensions
                   of
                   the
                
                 Provincials
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   I
                   was
                   in
                   an
                   incapacity
                   to
                   serve
                   my
                   Friends
                   .
                
                 T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 employments
                 you
                 have
                 run
                 through
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 appear
                 what
                 poore
                 thoughts
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 of
                 your
                 abilities
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 have
                 suffered
                 you
                 to
                 grow
                 grey
                 haired
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 raised
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dust
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 cal●●nies
                 you
                 have
                 belched
                 up
                 against
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 ur●●nt
                 necessity
                 will
                 bring
                 you
                 into
                 some
                 reputation
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 induce
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 something
                 for
                 you
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 gratification
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 your
                 vanity
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 discontents
                 
                 have
                 proved
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 double
                 Apostacy
                 you
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 ;
                 one
                 in
                 forsaking
                 the
                 sanctified
                 Order
                 of
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 falling
                 from
                 〈◊〉
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 I
                 deny
                 the
                 consequences
                 ;
                 ●and
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 forsakes
                 errour
                 ▪
                 to
                 embrace
                 tr●th
                 ▪
                 never
                 was
                 an
                 Apostate
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 quit●
                 an
                 Order
                 ,
                 that
                 maintains
                 the
                 killing
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 guilty
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 too
                 long
                 a
                 continuance
                 among
                 Assassins
                 .
                 My
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 dedicate●
                 to
                 the
                 High
                 and
                 Mighty
                 States
                 of
                 Holland
                 ,
                 alread●
                 translated
                 into
                 severall
                 Languages
                 hath
                 given
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 all
                 Europe
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 motives
                 which
                 induced
                 me
                 to
                 renounce
                 the
                 Romane
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 m●
                 Book
                 intituled
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   JESVITS
                   upon
                   t●
                   SCAFFOLD
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 discovery
                 ●
                 abundance
                 of
                 crimes
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 taken
                 into
                 serious
                 ex●mination
                 ,
                 would
                 oblige
                 the
                 most
                 reserved
                 to
                 quit
                 th●
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 prevent
                 the
                 most
                 prudent
                 from
                 entrin●
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 you
                 your self
                 hav●
                 had
                 occasion
                 enough
                 to
                 repent
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 yo●
                 put
                 on
                 that
                 habit
                 ,
                 so
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 injurious
                 to
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 Breviary
                 and
                 the
                 Rosary
                 which
                 you
                 defie
                 all
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 ,
                 as
                 Father
                 Fr●gne
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 have
                 clearly
                 proved
                 to
                 the
                 S●periours
                 ,
                 plainly
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Ord●
                 signifies
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 that
                 you
                 dare
                 not
                 get
                 out
                 ●
                 it
                 .
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 to
                 forti●
                 your
                 heart
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 return
                 you
                 that
                 good
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 evill
                 you
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 do
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 Wherein
                 
                   James
                   Beaufes
                
                 is
                 found
                 guilty
                 of
                 a
                 notorious
                 imprudence
                 ,
                 tending
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 his
                 Brethren
                 .
              
               
                 WHat
                 can
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 a
                 fool
                 that
                 hath
                 gotten
                 a
                 sword
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 strike
                 without
                 any
                 consideration
                 ,
                 and
                 haply
                 do
                 as
                 much
                 mischief
                 to
                 his
                 Friends
                 as
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 takes
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 enemies
                 .
                 'T
                 was
                 a
                 simple
                 imagination
                 of
                 Beaufes
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 he
                 did
                 me
                 a
                 shrewd
                 discourtesie
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 I
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 mean
                 birth
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 understanding
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 reach
                 ,
                 foresaw
                 not
                 the
                 wound
                 he
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 gave
                 himself
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 Fraternity
                 .
                 Could
                 Monsieur
                 Vincent
                 have
                 a
                 fairer
                 occasion
                 to
                 handle
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 they
                 give
                 me
                 a
                 better
                 opportunity
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 genealogies
                 of
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 that
                 Beaufes
                 never
                 consulted
                 Rouseau
                 ,
                 his
                 Provinciall
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 this
                 piece
                 of
                 indiscretion
                 ,
                 nor
                 took
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 Penot
                 or
                 Daron
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Rochel
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Jesuits
                 made
                 it
                 very
                 much
                 their
                 businesse
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 first
                 institution
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 world
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 admitted
                 into
                 their
                 Society
                 were
                 persons
                 of
                 good
                 extraction
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 were
                 persuaded
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 man
                 hath
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 pulled
                 down
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 built
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 builded
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 act
                 of
                 vanity
                 which
                 their
                 Regents
                 betray
                 themselves
                 in
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 pretend
                 relations
                 to
                 Lordships
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 braggs
                 of
                 the
                 nobility
                 of
                 their
                 blood
                 .
                 Dupré
                 ,
                 a
                 Native
                 of
                 Franche-Comte
                 ,
                 son
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 sold
                 salt
                 
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 derived
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Vaudemont
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 exactly
                 learnt
                 the
                 genealogie
                 of
                 the
                 Counts
                 and
                 Marquesses
                 of
                 that
                 illustrious
                 race
                 ,
                 made
                 his
                 visits
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ;
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 kinred
                 .
                 
                   Henry
                   Duchesne
                
                 ,
                 a
                 bastard
                 upon
                 record
                 ▪
                 being
                 extreamly
                 desirous
                 to
                 raise
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 meaner
                 sort
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 an
                 imagination
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 of
                 his
                 extraction
                 ,
                 pretended
                 very
                 neer
                 kinred
                 to
                 an
                 eminent
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 unknown
                 to
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Mother
                 was
                 since
                 forced
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 prostituted
                 trade
                 in
                 
                   Paris
                   .
                   Beaufes
                
                 hath
                 betrayed
                 all
                 :
                 had
                 he
                 owned
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 might
                 have
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 reputation
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 ambitious
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 high
                 and
                 honourable
                 birth
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 body
                 would
                 have
                 t●oubled
                 hims●lf
                 so
                 f●r
                 as
                 to
                 deprive
                 them
                 of
                 a
                 recommendation
                 they
                 had
                 usurped
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 obl●gation
                 that
                 lies
                 upon
                 me
                 to
                 give
                 God
                 the
                 Glory
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 protector
                 and
                 refuge
                 of
                 the
                 humble
                 ,
                 stirres
                 me
                 up
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 world
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 fetting
                 aside
                 a
                 small
                 number
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 dreggs
                 and
                 drosse
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 confining
                 our selves
                 still
                 to
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Guienne
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 except
                 
                   Peter
                   de
                   la
                   Brangelie
                   ,
                   John
                   l'
                   Estade
                   ,
                   Pontius
                   la
                   Devise
                   ,
                   Francis
                   Reymond
                
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 Reymon
                 of
                 
                   Agen
                   ,
                   John
                   Sevin
                   ,
                   Quadreils
                   ,
                   Camain
                   ,
                   Josset
                   ,
                
                 and
                 haply
                 about
                 a
                 dozen
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 ▪
                 without
                 all
                 dispute
                 ,
                 come
                 o●t
                 of
                 good
                 houses
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 above
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 vulgar
                 extraction
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Monsieur
                 Vincent
                 might
                 very
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 truth
                 as
                 h●ppinesse
                 of
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 since
                 Beaufes
                 hath
                 discovered
                 the
                 mystery
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 genealogies
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 might
                 upon
                 very
                 good
                 grounds
                 suspect
                 and
                 say
                 of
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 ●eet
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   See
                   ,
                   there
                   goes
                   a
                   disguised
                   Mason
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   journey-man
                   Taylor
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   discarded
                   Serving-man
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   yet
                   pricks
                   up
                   his
                   ears
                   ,
                   and
                   looks
                   for
                   respect
                   and
                   veneration
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   habit
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 somewhat
                 troubles
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 forced
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 demonstration
                 of
                 what
                 that
                 excellent
                 wit
                 could
                 but
                 give
                 a
                 guesse
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 I
                 can
                 avoid
                 it
                 though
                 I
                 would
                 ;
                 I
                 must
                 take
                 the
                 staffe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 this
                 frantick
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 therewith
                 smooth
                 not
                 onely
                 his
                 shoulders
                 but
                 also
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 Fraternity
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 suffered
                 him
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 an
                 imprudence
                 so
                 obvious
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 When
                 Ignatius
                 came
                 to
                 insist
                 on
                 the
                 qualifications
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 make
                 the
                 Superiours
                 of
                 his
                 Order
                 the
                 more
                 respected
                 ,
                 his
                 direction
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 should
                 be
                 particularly
                 advanced
                 to
                 Government
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 noble
                 extraction
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 recommendable
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 strangers
                 ,
                 the
                 Religious
                 men
                 themselves
                 are
                 more
                 willing
                 to
                 obey
                 such
                 persons
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 issue
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 peasantry
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Nobility
                 in
                 this
                 Society
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 charges
                 thereof
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 limit
                 out
                 selves
                 to
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 twenty
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 examine
                 the
                 extraction
                 of
                 the
                 Provincials
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 commands
                 in
                 that
                 quality
                 at
                 the
                 present
                 is
                 
                   Gilbert
                   Rouseau
                
                 ,
                 son
                 to
                 a
                 pitifull
                 fellow
                 that
                 sold
                 trifling
                 commodities
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 ●est
                 Tinder-boxes
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 one
                 ,
                 whose
                 whole
                 shop
                 and
                 estate
                 lay
                 in
                 a
                 basket
                 that
                 he
                 carried
                 upon
                 his
                 brest
                 .
                 This
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 gave
                 the
                 Scholars
                 occasion
                 when
                 this
                 great
                 Provinciall
                 was
                 Prefect
                 in
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 cry
                 
                   Matches
                   ,
                   Matches
                
                 .
                 His
                 Predecessor
                 in
                 the
                 Provinciallship
                 was
                 
                   John
                   Ricard
                
                 ,
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 an
                 honest
                 Currier
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 corner
                 of
                 that
                 spacious
                 place
                 ,
                 neer
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 the
                 V●selines
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 go
                 to
                 St.
                 Andrewes
                 ,
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Lois
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 prede●essor
                 to
                 both
                 the
                 sorementioned
                 ,
                 was
                 one
                 
                   John
                   Pitard
                
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 a
                 simple
                 Atturney
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Siege
                   royal
                
                 at
                 Xaintes
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 from
                 somewhat
                 a
                 nobler
                 family
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 
                 his
                 successors
                 ,
                 was
                 celebrated
                 by
                 
                   Francis
                   de
                   Creux
                
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 reception
                 into
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Engoulesme
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Royall
                 Poem
                 ,
                 whereof
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 intercalatory
                 verse
                 .
                 
                   
                     Clara
                     Pitardeae
                     canimus
                     praeconia
                     gentis
                     .
                  
                
                 The
                 fourth
                 (
                 ascending
                 still
                 )
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Bartholomew
                   Jaquinot
                
                 ,
                 sonne
                 of
                 a
                 Book-seller
                 .
                 The
                 fifth
                 ,
                 one
                 
                   Arnold
                   Bohyre
                
                 ,
                 born
                 in
                 Perigueux
                 ,
                 and
                 sonne
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 kept
                 a
                 tipling-house
                 .
                 His
                 Predecessor
                 was
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Viliers
                
                 ,
                 of
                 Figeac
                 in
                 Quercy
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 obscure
                 and
                 mean
                 parentage
                 .
                 The
                 Superiour
                 of
                 the
                 professed
                 house
                 at
                 the
                 present
                 is
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 a
                 Botcher
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 eminent
                 of
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 house
                 that
                 are
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 pulpit
                 is
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 profession
                 ,
                 his
                 name
                 
                   John
                   Adam
                
                 .
                 The
                 Rector
                 of
                 Poictiers
                 is
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 a
                 Currier
                 .
                 The
                 Preacher
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 a
                 Bastard
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Iuyre
                
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 persons
                 of
                 birth
                 and
                 blood
                 are
                 very
                 rare
                 ,
                 nay
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 among
                 them
                 four
                 times
                 as
                 many
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Catchpoles
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 of
                 Councellors
                 ,
                 whence
                 I
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 any
                 mans
                 judgement
                 whether
                 Beaufes
                 hath
                 done
                 prudently
                 ,
                 as
                 things
                 stand
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 medle
                 with
                 that
                 string
                 .
                 Can
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 demonstration
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 mean
                 extraction
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 produce
                 a
                 catalogue
                 of
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 poore
                 descents
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 managed
                 the
                 Government
                 among
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 these
                 nineteen
                 or
                 twenty
                 yeares
                 ?
                 Or
                 could
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 pregnant
                 proof
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 naming
                 even
                 those
                 who
                 command
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 layd
                 aside
                 within
                 these
                 eight
                 moneths
                 ?
                 Cadiot
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 my
                 Rector
                 when
                 I
                 departed
                 from
                 Rochel
                 ,
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 keeps
                 a
                 victualling
                 house
                 at
                 Villebois
                 ?
                 And
                 for
                 your
                 part
                 
                   Sir
                   James
                
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 so
                 much
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 bite
                 at
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 decaies
                 of
                 your
                 memory
                 so
                 deplorable
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 remember
                 that
                 your
                 late
                 Father
                 ,
                 nicknamed
                 ironically
                 Beunas
                 in
                 the
                 dialect
                 of
                 Limousin
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   faire
                   nose
                
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 honest
                 Waggoner
                 ,
                 whose
                 diurn●ll
                 work
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 goad
                 the
                 mules
                 towards
                 the
                 mountains
                 of
                 Auvergne
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 pretend
                 my selfe
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 house
                 then
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 presume
                 neverthelesse
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 kin●ed
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 better
                 reputation
                 then
                 yours
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 had
                 Sister
                 in
                 lawes
                 common
                 whores
                 upon
                 record
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Jesuitical
                 Academy
                 took
                 it
                 very
                 heynously
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 to
                 solve
                 the
                 objection
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Academicall
                   Questions
                
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   your
                   Regents
                   were
                   ●ot
                   well
                   experienced
                   in
                   ●eaching
                   ,
                
                 Father
                 Ducreux
                 m●de
                 ●nswer
                 in
                 his
                 Oration
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 reproach
                 was
                 very
                 unjustly
                 laid
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 had
                 taught
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 domestick
                 School-Masters
                 ,
                 before
                 your
                 admission
                 into
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 is
                 a
                 
                   no●orious
                   argument
                   of
                   the
                   greatnesse
                   of
                   your
                   ●xtractions
                   .
                
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 blame
                 your
                 Collegues
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 moved
                 at
                 the
                 imprudence
                 of
                 the
                 Answer
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 either
                 necessary
                 ,
                 or
                 convenient
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 〈◊〉
                 hs
                 should
                 be
                 known
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 indignation
                 will
                 they
                 not
                 conceive
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 coming
                 to
                 read
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 fair
                 occasion
                 you
                 have
                 given
                 me
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 world
                 sensible
                 of
                 wretched
                 genealogies
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 things
                 of
                 another
                 nature
                 to
                 lay
                 to
                 your
                 charge
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Et
                     genus
                     ,
                     et
                     proavos
                     ,
                     et
                     quae
                     non
                     fecimus
                     ipst
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Vix
                     ea
                     nostra
                     voco
                     ,
                     —
                  
                
                 But
                 you
                 have
                 cast
                 your selves
                 at
                 my
                 feet
                 to
                 bite
                 me
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 had
                 resolved
                 onely
                 to
                 treat
                 you
                 as
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 excessively
                 malicious
                 ,
                 but
                 withall
                 reserv'd
                 and
                 considerate
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 engaged
                 further
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 you
                 as
                 arrant
                 rogues
                 and
                 ragamuffins
                 .
                 Learn
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 discreet
                 if
                 you
                 think
                 ●it
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 shall
                 little
                 value
                 your
                 defamatory
                 Libels
                 when
                 you
                 fall
                 into
                 such
                 palpable
                 miscarriages
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 need
                 no
                 other
                 justification
                 then
                 what
                 I
                 derive
                 from
                 your
                 own
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 Wherein
                 observation
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 another
                 imprudence
                 of
                 
                   Iames
                   Beaufes
                
                 ,
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 the
                 domestick
                 peace
                 of
                 their
                 houses
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   James
                   Beaufes
                
                 is
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 whose
                 passion
                 very
                 much
                 out-weighs
                 his
                 judgement
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 given
                 me
                 so
                 faire
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 cast
                 division
                 and
                 disorder
                 in
                 their
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 degrees
                 that
                 are
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Generall
                 
                   Mutius
                   Virteleschi
                
                 ,
                 after
                 informations
                 duely
                 made
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 had
                 advanced
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fourth
                   Vow
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 degree
                 of
                 their
                 Society
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 to
                 dissemble
                 ,
                 with
                 more
                 imprudence
                 then
                 policy
                 ,
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 that
                 quality
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 replyes
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 
                   an
                   impertinent
                   and
                   base
                   kind
                   of
                   vanity
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   thinke
                   to
                   derive
                   any
                   advantage
                   from
                   those
                   generall
                   qualities
                
                 ;
                 ambiguously
                 intimating
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Priests
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 longer
                 standing
                 then
                 I
                 ,
                 were
                 accordingly
                 admitted
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 .
                 If
                 their
                 Rules
                 were
                 c●nceal'd
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 strangers
                 would
                 haply
                 find
                 it
                 some
                 difficulty
                 to
                 conceive
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 imprudence
                 of
                 this
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 page
                 almost
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Professed
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fourth
                   Vow
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   formall
                   Coadjutors
                
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 two
                 conditions
                 absolutely
                 dif●erent
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 labour
                 ,
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 only
                 are
                 the
                 Professed
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 that
                 he
                 gives
                 me
                 occasion
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 publick
                 discovery
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 wherein
                 that
                 difference
                 consists
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 mention
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 appeare
                 that
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 proceeds
                 not
                 from
                 discontent
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 world
                 may
                 therefore
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 foure
                 kinds
                 of
                 degrees
                 among
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 .
                 The
                 highest
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 noble
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Profession
                   of
                   the
                   fourth
                   Vow
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 ranke
                 are
                 the
                 Generall
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Assistants
                   ,
                   Provincialls
                   ,
                   Superiours
                
                 of
                 professed
                 Houses
                 ,
                 great
                 Divines
                 ,
                 eminent
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 rare
                 and
                 excellent
                 Humanists
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 this
                 degree
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 some
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 endowments
                 .
                 The
                 essence
                 of
                 this
                 condition
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 solemne
                 Yowes
                 of
                 
                   Poverty
                   ,
                   Chastity
                
                 and
                 Obedi●ce
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 a
                 Fourth
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 solemnity
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 couched
                 in
                 these
                 termes
                 ;
                 
                   Insuper
                   pro●itto
                   specialem
                   obedientiam
                   summo
                   Pontifici
                   ,
                   circa
                   mis●●ones
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   I
                   further
                   promise
                   a
                   particular
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Supreme
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   sent
                   whether
                   it
                   shall
                   please
                   him
                   .
                
                 The
                 persons
                 that
                 have
                 made
                 this
                 last
                 Vow
                 are
                 engaged
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 strict
                 obligation
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 the
                 Superiours
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 Holinesse
                 a
                 catalogue
                 of
                 those
                 mens
                 names
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 devoted
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 might
                 ,
                 not
                 improperly
                 ,
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Popes
                   ●●ssals
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 degree
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 made
                 profession
                 onely
                 of
                 three
                 vowes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 three
                 solemne
                 Vowes
                 of
                 
                   Poverty
                   ,
                   Chastity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ceremonies
                 as
                 the
                 precedent
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 this
                 onely
                 difference
                 between
                 these
                 two
                 degrees
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 latter
                 make
                 not
                 the
                 fourth
                 Vow
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 height
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 accordingly
                 forced
                 to
                 truckle
                 in
                 a
                 lower
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 rank
                 are
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 proportion
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 are
                 otherwise
                 more
                 recommendable
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 extraction
                 or
                 vertue
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 follow
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 degree
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 
                   formall
                   spirituall
                   Coad●utors
                
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 terme
                 it selfe
                 sufficiently
                 declares
                 
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 simply
                 assistants
                 to
                 the
                 Profess'd
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 honest
                 Recollect
                 of
                 Marennes
                 said
                 ,
                 little
                 Titus's
                 and
                 Timotheus's
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 Paul's
                 and
                 Peter's
                 .
                 These
                 also
                 make
                 the
                 three
                 simple
                 and
                 solemn
                 vowes
                 of
                 
                   Poverty
                   ,
                   Chastity
                
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 aspire
                 to
                 any
                 advancement
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 should
                 ,
                 in
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 become
                 more
                 learned
                 then
                 Aristotle
                 or
                 Aquinas
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 and
                 last
                 degree
                 is
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 receiv'd
                 into
                 the
                 Order
                 to
                 be
                 serviceable
                 to
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 drudgeries
                 of
                 the
                 Houses
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 employed
                 in
                 the
                 sacristy
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Kitchin
                   ,
                   Shoom●kers
                   ,
                   Taylors
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 called
                 
                   temporall
                   Coadju●ors
                
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 helpfull
                 to
                 the
                 Professed
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 temporall
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 Novices
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Scholers
                 after
                 their
                 two
                 years
                 of
                 Novice-ship
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 degree
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 Approbation
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 Learned
                 men
                 to
                 a
                 rank
                 suitable
                 to
                 their
                 deserts
                 and
                 Learning
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Examinations
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 passe
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 discovery
                 of
                 his
                 abilities
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 impartially
                 managed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Examiners
                 should
                 swear
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 give
                 their
                 suffrages
                 and
                 judgement
                 conscientiously
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 short
                 explication
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 inferre
                 what
                 a
                 discourtesy
                 
                   James
                   Beaufes
                
                 hath
                 done
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 gives
                 me
                 occasion
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 wretched
                 conditions
                 wherein
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 involved
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 to
                 make
                 boast
                 of
                 my
                 admission
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 highest
                 degree
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 laid
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 in
                 the
                 discourse
                 of
                 Beaufes
                 ,
                 three
                 notorious
                 defects
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 impudent
                 falshood
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Professed
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 common
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 Priest
                 elder
                 then
                 my selfe
                 
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 go
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 Rochell
                 to
                 convince
                 him
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Father
                 Penot
                 ,
                 F.
                 Daron
                 ,
                 F.
                 Galtier
                 ,
                 F.
                 Richard
                 ,
                 F.
                 Quintin
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 they
                 are
                 there
                 stil
                 )
                 all
                 elder
                 then
                 I
                 am
                 by
                 fifteen
                 years
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 os
                 that
                 number
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 name
                 sixty
                 more
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 necessary
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 forbear
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 hard
                 measure
                 to
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 those
                 whose
                 hearts
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 burthened
                 already
                 through
                 the
                 imprudences
                 of
                 my
                 Adversary
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 very
                 much
                 argues
                 the
                 decaies
                 of
                 his
                 understanding
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 to
                 write
                 a
                 treatise
                 ,
                 he
                 knowes
                 not
                 what
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 fasten
                 on
                 ,
                 what
                 to
                 let
                 passe
                 .
                 What
                 trouble
                 was
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 vow
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 ?
                 Did
                 he
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 his
                 telling
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 regulated
                 Societies
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 impossible
                 but
                 some
                 worthlesse
                 skip-jack
                 may
                 creep
                 in
                 ,
                 men
                 would
                 be
                 immediately
                 persuaded
                 that
                 an
                 excesse
                 of
                 favour
                 advanced
                 me
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 ?
                 Ah!
                 I
                 pity
                 the
                 impr●dence
                 and
                 dis-circumspection
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 forgets
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 my
                 discontents
                 and
                 dissatisfactions
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 my
                 quitting
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 does
                 withall
                 reproach
                 me
                 with
                 the
                 meannesse
                 of
                 my
                 birth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 an
                 insupportable
                 injury
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 does
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Fraternity
                 that
                 labour
                 earnestly
                 in
                 their
                 rank
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 
                   spirituall
                   Coadjutors
                
                 ,
                 manage
                 their
                 businesse
                 with
                 reputation
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 world
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 disesteem
                 and
                 their
                 endeavours
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 edification
                 prove
                 the
                 lesse
                 effectuall
                 .
                 How
                 often
                 have
                 these
                 depressed
                 Assistants
                 addressed
                 themselves
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 reason
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 complaint
                 to
                 the
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 insolencies
                 of
                 some
                 that
                 crow'd
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 disparage
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 tell
                 the
                 Nunnes
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Professed
                 ?
                 When
                 
                 they
                 reflect
                 on
                 these
                 malicious
                 offices
                 ,
                 it
                 raises
                 such
                 a
                 heart
                 burning
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 look
                 on
                 their
                 Judges
                 without
                 indignation
                 ,
                 nor
                 heare
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 this
                 difference
                 of
                 Orders
                 in
                 their
                 Society
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 dejected
                 and
                 discouraged
                 thereby
                 .
                 Beaufes
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 some
                 comfort
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 singular
                 act
                 of
                 his
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 pretending
                 to
                 reduce
                 all
                 the
                 ancient
                 Priests
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Category
                 ,
                 obliges
                 me
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 good
                 people
                 have
                 been
                 thought
                 incapable
                 ever
                 to
                 arrive
                 at
                 any
                 degree
                 of
                 excellence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 been
                 discarded
                 in
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 Divinity
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 appreh●nsion
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 little
                 purpose
                 to
                 wash
                 a
                 Negro
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 all
                 my
                 advertisements
                 and
                 plucking
                 of
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 eares
                 ,
                 Beauses
                 is
                 never
                 the
                 more
                 circumspect
                 ,
                 never
                 the
                 more
                 reserved
                 ,
                 but
                 betrayes
                 his
                 inconsideratenesse
                 and
                 his
                 imprudences
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 Discovering
                 Beaufes
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 notorious
                 Lyar.
                 
              
               
                 WHen
                 a
                 devout
                 consciencious
                 man
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Beaufes
                 ,
                 is
                 forced
                 in
                 his
                 books
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 advantage
                 of
                 a
                 Lie
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 very
                 good
                 heed
                 that
                 he
                 let
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 slip
                 afterward
                 that
                 might
                 betray
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Lyar.
                 Where
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   when
                   I
                   left
                   the
                   Society
                   I
                   carryed
                   nothing
                   away
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   had
                   never
                   been
                   trusted
                   with
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 read
                 and
                 perused
                 the
                 second
                 Letter
                 of
                 mine
                 which
                 he
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 printed
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 observed
                 that
                 I
                 
                 writ
                 to
                 
                   Peter
                   Reignier
                
                 in
                 these
                 termes
                 ;
                 Father
                 Daron
                 
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   House
                   to
                   receive
                
                 the
                 money
                 assigned
                 him
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 
                   Peter
                   Reignier
                
                 had
                 put
                 money
                 into
                 my
                 h●nds
                 to
                 deliver
                 to
                 Father
                 Daron
                 .
                 Therefore
                 he
                 had
                 trusted
                 me
                 with
                 something
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Beaufes
                 is
                 a
                 Lyar
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 inconsiderate
                 person
                 when
                 he
                 sayes
                 that
                 I
                 never
                 had
                 been
                 trusted
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 While
                 therefore
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   charged
                   with
                   having
                   taken
                   away
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                
                 he
                 justifies
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 betrayes
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 Whereas
                 to
                 prove
                 to
                 Monsieur
                 Vincent
                 ,
                 affirming
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   I
                   was
                   chosen
                   to
                   go
                   along
                   with
                   the
                   Preachers
                   of
                   the
                   Order
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   mistaken
                   ,
                
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Monsieur
                
                 Vincent
                 
                   lyes
                   by
                   multiplication
                   ,
                   by
                   making
                   of
                   one
                   single
                   person
                   many
                
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 Beaufes
                 lyes
                 most
                 impudently
                 himself
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 ti●e
                 three
                 m●st
                 excellent
                 Preachers
                 in
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 
                   Raymond
                   de
                   S●rictis
                   ,
                   Claudius
                   Herbodeau
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Stephen
                   Audebert
                
                 ,
                 who
                 all
                 three
                 heard
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 preached
                 in
                 their
                 turnes
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 he
                 addes
                 ,
                 
                   ●hat
                   Monsieur
                
                 Vincent
                 
                   lyes
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   place
                   by
                   subst●action
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   been
                   unwilling
                   to
                   name
                
                 Audebert
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   that
                   good
                   Father
                   was
                   known
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   dissembler
                   ,
                   but
                   con●tant
                   to
                   his
                   Principles
                   :
                
                 't
                 is
                 another
                 lie
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 he
                 therein
                 opposes
                 the
                 ju●gem●nt
                 of
                 many
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 probable
                 grounds
                 ,
                 that
                 Audebert
                 was
                 rather
                 a
                 Reformed
                 Catholick
                 then
                 a
                 Romane
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 accused
                 him
                 to
                 Malescot
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 to
                 
                   Arnauld
                   Boy●ere
                
                 ,
                 of
                 being
                 a
                 Prevaricator
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 favourer
                 of
                 
                   Calv●nisme
                   .
                   De
                   Mo●ceaux
                   ,
                   Raymond
                   ,
                
                 ●nd
                 Mautias
                 ,
                 his
                 Rector
                 and
                 advers●ry
                 ,
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Controversies
                 ;
                 and
                 banished
                 ,
                 upon
                 suspici●n
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Tulle
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 a
                 simple
                 Prefect
                 of
                 Studies
                 .
                 Audebert
                 made
                 his
                 complaint
                 to
                 the
                 General
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 thus
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 courage
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 to
                 slight
                 humane
                 concernments
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 God
                 the
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 verified
                 the
                 report
                 which
                 was
                 spread
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 sooner
                 or
                 later
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 go
                 to
                 Geneva
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 he
                 never
                 believed
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   intercession
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 saw
                 him
                 one
                 day
                 mightily
                 enraged
                 ,
                 the
                 Recollects
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 having
                 obliged
                 him
                 to
                 justifie
                 the
                 baptisme
                 of
                 a
                 Bell
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 newly
                 baptized
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 he
                 sayes
                 
                   that
                   Monsieur
                
                 vincent
                 
                   ly'd
                   by
                   addition
                   ,
                   adding
                   ,
                   that
                   ordinarily
                   I
                   was
                   chosen
                   to
                   accompany
                   the
                   Preachers
                   of
                   the
                   Order
                
                 &c.
                 he
                 lyes
                 again
                 with
                 no
                 lesse
                 imprudence
                 then
                 the
                 two
                 precedent
                 times
                 .
                 Regnier
                 and
                 my self
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 hear
                 the
                 Sermons
                 preached
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 three
                 Preachers
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 which
                 he
                 alledges
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 Sundayes
                 it
                 was
                 my
                 employment
                 to
                 govern
                 the
                 congregation
                 of
                 Scholers
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 
                   quid
                   pro
                   quo
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 congregation
                 was
                 not
                 established
                 till
                 two
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 during
                 all
                 which
                 time
                 I
                 was
                 at
                 leasure
                 to
                 accompany
                 the
                 Preachers
                 to
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Church
                 .
                 O
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 this
                 gallant
                 Refuter
                 of
                 men
                 !
              
               
                 Forgery
                 goes
                 seldome
                 without
                 the
                 attendance
                 of
                 
                   Lying
                   .
                   Beaufes
                
                 is
                 excellent
                 at
                 both
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 to
                 disguise
                 and
                 disparage
                 my
                 employments
                 ,
                 he
                 sayes
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 declared
                 the
                 sole
                 Confessor
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Popes
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 two
                 .
                 Had
                 this
                 man
                 but
                 one
                 small
                 grain
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 thus
                 contradict
                 himself
                 in
                 all
                 he
                 sayes
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 I
                 am
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Confessors
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 acknowledges
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 consequently
                 a
                 Confessor
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 are
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Brief
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 obliged
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 My
                 Collegue
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 equall
                 jurisdiction
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 intention
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 happened
                 severall
                 times
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 my self
                 heard
                 the
                 confessions
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 part
                 were
                 assigned
                 to
                 me
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 my
                 Colleague
                 .
                 The
                 thing
                 is
                 as
                 clear
                 as
                 day
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 but
                 consider
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Pope
                 put
                 out
                 the
                 Brief
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 the
                 Religious
                 should
                 suffer
                 no
                 violence
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 them
                 liberty
                 to
                 go
                 indifferently
                 to
                 either
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 think
                 good
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 observe
                 withall
                 the
                 malicious
                 envy
                 and
                 the
                 metaphysicall
                 flights
                 of
                 this
                 ignorant
                 Sir
                 James
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 cautious
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 adde
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 ,
                 without
                 collegue
                 or
                 companion
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 spirituall
                 advice
                 ,
                 the
                 ghostly
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 had
                 an
                 advantage
                 over
                 the
                 other
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 management
                 of
                 things
                 spirituall
                 .
                 If
                 ever
                 I
                 write
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 discovery
                 of
                 their
                 Institution
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 shew
                 wherein
                 the
                 great
                 weight
                 and
                 charge
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 office
                 consists
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 ,
                 my
                 Adversary
                 could
                 not
                 more
                 evidently
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 it
                 concerned
                 him
                 to
                 shelter
                 himself
                 under
                 some
                 notorious
                 lie
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 he
                 ,
                 purposely
                 to
                 make
                 my
                 charge
                 of
                 Admonitor
                 the
                 more
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 had
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 stood
                 under
                 an
                 obligation
                 ,
                 to
                 admonish
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 charitable
                 way
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 faults
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Superiours
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 had
                 an
                 Admonitor
                 .
                 Certainly
                 this
                 man
                 thinks
                 his
                 Readers
                 are
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 begg'd
                 for
                 their
                 credulity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 take
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 simple
                 office
                 of
                 charity
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 expresse
                 charge
                 ,
                 bestowed
                 by
                 the
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 and
                 established
                 by
                 their
                 Rules
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Reg.
                 
                   Niti
                   debet
                   ,
                   ne
                   bujus
                   muneris
                   occasione
                   reverentia
                   atque
                   obedientia
                   interior
                   vel
                   exterior
                   in
                   ipso
                   debilior
                   reddatur
                   ,
                
                 The
                 Legislator
                 taking
                 it
                 into
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 charge
                 might
                 make
                 the
                 Admonitor
                 lesse
                 obedient
                 and
                 respectfull
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 him
                 to
                 admonish
                 his
                 Rector
                 ,
                 
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 provision
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 commanding
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 any
                 remission
                 of
                 obedience
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 that
                 Office.
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 fear
                 lest
                 too
                 much
                 complyance
                 might
                 any
                 way
                 hinder
                 the
                 execution
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 him
                 a
                 second
                 rule
                 ,
                 to
                 encourage
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 duty
                 seriously
                 and
                 freely
                 ;
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Animadvertat
                   ,
                   ne
                   reverentia
                   &
                   obedientia
                   ●idelitatem
                   aut
                   necessariam
                   libertatem
                   opprimat
                   ,
                   quo
                   minus
                   superiorem
                   admoneat
                   de
                   iis
                   ●que
                   proponenda
                   judicabit
                   .
                
                 You
                 see
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Office
                 of
                 Admonitor
                 ,
                 much
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 obligation
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 which
                 generally
                 lyes
                 on
                 all
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 Whence
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 farre
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 Beaufes
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 specious
                 piece
                 of
                 falshood
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 comprehended
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Reg.
                   Admoneat
                   Superiorem
                   de
                   iis
                   quae
                   major
                   pars
                   Consulto●orum
                   ei
                   dicenda
                   judicaverit
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 then
                 your
                 judgement
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 admonish
                 a
                 Christian
                 out
                 of
                 sentiments
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 we
                 enter
                 into
                 consultation
                 ,
                 or
                 call
                 an
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Counsellors
                 ?
                 The
                 Rule
                 tells
                 him
                 plainly
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 advertise
                 the
                 Superiour
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 major
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Consultors
                 shall
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 shew
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 particularly
                 impowered
                 to
                 admonish
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 himselfe
                 on●ly
                 shall
                 think
                 worthy
                 his
                 care
                 and
                 observance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 simply
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 consideration
                 of
                 Christian
                 charity
                 ;
                 the
                 Rule
                 sayes
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   Admonebit
                   duntaxat
                   de
                   iis
                   quae
                   non
                   levis
                   momenti
                   ▪
                   post
                   orationem
                   censuerit
                   ,
                   five
                   illa
                   ad
                   personam
                   ,
                   five
                   ad
                   officium
                   Superioris
                   pertinebunt
                   ,
                   juxta
                   constitutiones
                   et
                   decreta
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 He
                 shall
                 admonish
                 him
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 conceive
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 importance
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 reflect
                 on
                 his
                 Office
                 as
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Constitutions
                 and
                 decrees
                 .
              
               
               
                 Whereas
                 Beaufes
                 s●yes
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 my
                 duty
                 to
                 transferre
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 ,
                 the
                 compl●ints
                 which
                 w●re
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Rector
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Postilli●n
                 ,
                 to
                 b●ing
                 to
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 State
                 the
                 aff●ires
                 of
                 P●ovi●ces
                 ;
                 he
                 discovers
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 su
                 ha
                 palpable
                 Lyer
                 ,
                 ●h●t
                 ●e
                 who
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 take
                 him
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 else
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 fifth
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Admonitor
                 ?
                 
                   Cum
                   Superior
                   ,
                   cujuspiam
                   rei
                   admoni●us
                   ,
                   illi
                   remedium
                   non
                   adh●buerit
                   ,
                   Admonitoris
                   erit
                   cum
                   debi●●
                   s●bm●ssione
                   ,
                   ite●um
                   et
                   saepiùs
                   ●um
                   commone
                   facere
                   ;
                   quod
                   si
                   emendationem
                   non
                   sperat
                   ,
                   id
                   superiori
                   significet
                   ,
                
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Superiour
                   shall
                   have
                   been
                   admonished
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   apply
                   not
                   some
                   remedy
                   thereto
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   the
                   Admonitor
                   to
                   put
                   him
                   in
                   mind
                   of
                   it
                   again
                   ,
                   nay
                   often
                   ,
                   if
                   occasion
                   require
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   perceive
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   likelihood
                   of
                   amendment
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   give
                   notice
                   thereof
                   to
                   the
                   Superiour
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   Provinciall
                   or
                   Generall
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 I
                 ask
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 the
                 Admonitor
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 collection
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Letters
                 of
                 the
                 Consultors
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 mediate
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 notice
                 whether
                 they
                 have
                 written
                 or
                 no.
                 Regul
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Admonitoris
                   erit
                   ordinarias
                   epistolas
                
                 Consultorum
                 
                   suis
                   temporibus
                   colligere
                   .
                   Simulque
                   referet
                   utrum
                   illi
                   scripserint
                   an
                   non
                   .
                
                 The
                 Adm●nitor
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 impowered
                 to
                 transferre
                 to
                 the
                 Superiour
                 the
                 complaints
                 of
                 the
                 Inferiours
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Postilion
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 discreet
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 ●ne
                 set
                 apart
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 advice
                 with
                 prudence
                 .
                 But
                 indeed
                 Beaufes
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 to
                 be
                 excused
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 lived
                 with
                 that
                 circumspection
                 and
                 reservednesse
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 reqnisite
                 to
                 be
                 advanced
                 to
                 that
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 duties
                 and
                 exercise
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 whereas
                 lastly
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Seal
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 in
                 my
                 custody
                 ,
                 and
                 wherewith
                 I
                 sealed
                 my
                 Act
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 and
                 Rector
                 ,
                 he
                 saies
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 
                   common
                   Seal
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 shamefully
                 and
                 so
                 palpably
                 injurious
                 to
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 needs
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 Rule
                 to
                 declare
                 him
                 an
                 Impostor
                 and
                 a
                 Lyar
                 .
                 Reg.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Sigillum
                   apud
                   se
                   habeat
                   ,
                   quo
                   suas
                   et
                
                 Consultorum
                 ,
                 
                   ac
                   aliorum
                   nostrorum
                   literas
                   ,
                   si
                   ad
                   eum
                   detulerint
                   ,
                   qui
                   ad
                   mediatos
                   Superiores
                   scribere
                   voluerint
                   ,
                   obsignare
                   possit
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Novices
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 having
                 this
                 Seal
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Consultors
                 themselves
                 have
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 write
                 to
                 the
                 mediate
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Admonitor
                 to
                 seal
                 up
                 their
                 Letters
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 his
                 office
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Keeper
                   of
                   the
                   Seale
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 any
                 occasion
                 to
                 write
                 to
                 the
                 Superiours
                 .
                 Were
                 I
                 in
                 Beaufes's
                 case
                 ,
                 after
                 such
                 clear
                 convictions
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 put
                 up
                 a
                 petition
                 to
                 the
                 Superiours
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 Canada
                 or
                 the
                 East-Indies
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 shame
                 that
                 must
                 fall
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 to
                 exchange
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 glorious
                 name
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 the
                 shamefull
                 title
                 of
                 a
                 
                   notorious
                   Lyar.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 Demonstrating
                 that
                 their
                 accusations
                 contribute
                 to
                 my
                 Vindication
                 .
              
               
                 THough
                 Beaufes
                 be
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 such
                 qualification
                 ,
                 as
                 makes
                 him
                 unfit
                 to
                 pronounce
                 sentence
                 against
                 any
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 greatest
                 malefactor
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 great
                 is
                 his
                 thirst
                 after
                 my
                 Blood
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 captious
                 argument
                 which
                 a
                 Sophisticall
                 wit
                 could
                 think
                 of
                 ,
                 nothing
                 of
                 surprise
                 or
                 foul
                 practise
                 that
                 a
                 crafty
                 pettifogger
                 could
                 imagine
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 his
                 advantages
                 
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 his
                 Sermons
                 as
                 his
                 book
                 to
                 incense
                 the
                 Judges
                 and
                 exasperate
                 the
                 people
                 against
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 tender
                 Guardian
                 of
                 the
                 innocent
                 ,
                 brought
                 things
                 so
                 about
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 able
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 inquisi
                 ion
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 into
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 my
                 thing
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 fasten
                 a
                 just
                 disparagement
                 on
                 me
                 .
                 T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinary
                 terms
                 he
                 can
                 af●ord
                 me
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 execrable
                 ,
                 the
                 detestable
                 ,
                 the
                 abo●inable
                 person
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 dozen
                 more
                 of
                 such
                 honourable
                 epithites
                 as
                 pretily
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 precedent
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 a
                 little
                 violence
                 to
                 the
                 breasts
                 of
                 the
                 zealous
                 and
                 ●ell-minded
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 perswade
                 Butchers
                 and
                 Porters
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 guilty
                 of
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 profanesse
                 beyond
                 that
                 of
                 any
                 that
                 have
                 gone
                 before
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 ●hen
                 he
                 hath
                 spent
                 all
                 his
                 venome
                 ,
                 his
                 allegations
                 ●mount
                 onely
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 treating
                 with
                 a
                 Consistory
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 safe
                 and
                 prudent
                 course
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 publick
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 forbear
                 my
                 ordinary
                 employments
                 ,
                 as
                 Priest
                 ●●d
                 Preacher
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 horrid
                 noise
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 taken
                 occasion
                 to
                 ●●ke
                 upon
                 this
                 proceeding
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 on
                 rather
                 as
                 the
                 sallies
                 of
                 his
                 violence
                 and
                 implacable
                 ●ury
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 any
                 effect
                 of
                 his
                 zeale
                 .
                 The
                 wound
                 I
                 had
                 given
                 that
                 imperious
                 Order
                 was
                 too
                 deep
                 and
                 ●marting
                 to
                 be
                 endured
                 without
                 crying
                 out
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 exclamations
                 ,
                 those
                 certainly
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 impertinent
                 which
                 would
                 incline
                 people
                 to
                 make
                 no
                 other
                 account
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Judas
                   among
                   the
                   Apo●●les
                   ,
                   a
                   Traitor
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   devil
                   ●mong
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God.
                
                 For
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 presume
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 my self
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 neither
                 Traytor
                 ,
                 nor
                 Judas
                 ,
                 nor
                 Devil
                 ;
                 so
                 may
                 I
                 withall
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 Sodomites
                 and
                 Murtherers
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 children
                 or
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 traytors
                 to
                 their
                 Kings
                 are
                 reall
                 Judas's
                 ,
                 and
                 Lyars
                 are
                 devils
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 abates
                 very
                 little
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   devil
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 They
                 have
                 spoken
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 untrue
                 in
                 many
                 particulars
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prudent
                 Reader
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 but
                 take
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 compare
                 their
                 words
                 with
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 shall
                 easily
                 surprise
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 abominable
                 lyes
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 chance
                 to
                 lie
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 thus
                 farre
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 excusable
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 finding
                 themselves
                 so
                 strangely
                 betray'd
                 by
                 a
                 discovery
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 horrid
                 crimes
                 they
                 are
                 really
                 guilty
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 unjustly
                 to
                 fasten
                 those
                 on
                 others
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 chargeable
                 withall
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 therefore
                 to
                 entreat
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 take
                 this
                 into
                 his
                 particular
                 observation
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 left
                 a
                 stone
                 unmoved
                 to
                 compasse
                 my
                 destruction
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 indictment
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 Sermons
                 and
                 printed
                 books
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 they
                 not
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 my
                 disparagement
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 committed
                 an
                 imaginary
                 Sacriledge
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 Masse
                 ,
                 af-after
                 I
                 h●d
                 conceived
                 some
                 thoughts
                 of
                 embracing
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 therefore
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 disburthened
                 my
                 conscience
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 had
                 promised
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Vniversities
                   ,
                   Judges
                   ,
                   Prelates
                
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 crimes
                 of
                 
                   High
                   treason
                   ,
                   Antidates
                   ,
                   Murthers
                   ,
                   Sodomies
                   ,
                   Sacriledges
                   ,
                   Brutalities
                   ,
                   Coyning
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 they
                 have
                 two
                 wayes
                 to
                 be
                 revenged
                 ,
                 one
                 by
                 dispatching
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 find
                 any
                 Assassin
                 that
                 will
                 undertake
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 thing
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 knowes
                 them
                 conceives
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 shie
                 of
                 )
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 detraction
                 and
                 contumelies
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 cannot
                 compasse
                 my
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 ever
                 may
                 become
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 unfit
                 I
                 should
                 let
                 the
                 world
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 lived
                 in
                 Sodome
                 as
                 another
                 Lot
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 ,
                 among
                 those
                 Murtherers
                 ,
                 kept
                 my
                 hands
                 undefiled
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 themselves
                 been
                 my
                 compurgators
                 ,
                 in
                 Fontenay
                 ,
                 in
                 Rochell
                 ,
                 in
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 enquiries
                 after
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 
                 almost
                 of
                 two
                 moneths
                 ,
                 found
                 nothing
                 but
                 commendations
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 their
                 account
                 of
                 me
                 who
                 are
                 my
                 professed
                 and
                 most
                 implacable
                 enemies
                 .
                 Nay
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 disposed
                 of
                 us
                 from
                 ete●nity
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 way
                 advising
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 had
                 ,
                 before
                 my
                 arrivall
                 in
                 Holland
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 his
                 divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 brought
                 into
                 those
                 quarters
                 a
                 Jesuit
                 named
                 
                   John
                   Pontelier
                
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Province
                 ,
                 as
                 another
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 a
                 good
                 report
                 of
                 me
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 having
                 heard
                 it
                 doubtfully
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Order
                 had
                 embraced
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 particularly
                 understanding
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 named
                 
                   Peter
                   Jarrigius
                
                 ,
                 he
                 breaks
                 forth
                 into
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 truth
                 and
                 regret
                 forced
                 a
                 passage
                 from
                 his
                 heart
                 ;
                 Alasse
                 !
                 what
                 a
                 sad
                 misfortune
                 is
                 this
                 !
                 
                   Erat
                   filius
                   Gallinae
                   albae
                
                 ,
                 adding
                 withall
                 ,
                 
                   't
                   was
                   a
                   person
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   his
                   excellent
                   endowments
                   w●s
                   an
                   ornament
                   to
                   the
                   Society
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   never
                   found
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   any
                   thing
                   misbecoming
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   honour
                   ;
                   certainly
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   some
                   affront
                   done
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   discontent
                   that
                   hath
                   forced
                   him
                   to
                   this
                   .
                
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Launay
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 noble
                 house
                 of
                 Vivans
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 then
                 spoke
                 ,
                 told
                 it
                 in
                 those
                 very
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 a
                 dozen
                 others
                 have
                 confirmed
                 them
                 to
                 me
                 since
                 .
                 He
                 said
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 all
                 over
                 her
                 Court.
                 He
                 gave
                 the
                 same
                 character
                 of
                 me
                 to
                 Salmasius
                 ,
                 an
                 incomparable
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 known
                 all
                 over
                 Europe
                 by
                 his
                 admirable
                 Writings
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 publishing
                 of
                 my
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 heard
                 of
                 ,
                 he
                 commended
                 my
                 life
                 and
                 manners
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 me
                 extraordinary
                 Panegyricks
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 chastity
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 testimonies
                 given
                 me
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 gallant
                 men
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 Salmasius
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 foure
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 immediately
                 upon
                 my
                 abjura●ion
                 ,
                 are
                 certainly
                 enough
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 all
                 Calumny
                 .
                 Father
                 Fraguier
                 ,
                 an
                 excellent
                 Divine
                 of
                 their
                 Society
                 ,
                 hath
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassadour
                 ,
                 
                 Monsieur
                 
                   de
                   la
                   Thuiellerie
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Father
                 Pontelier
                 hath
                 related
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 consequence
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 my
                 abode
                 among
                 them
                 done
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 might
                 blast
                 my
                 reputation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 very
                 much
                 oblige
                 their
                 Order
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 prevail
                 with
                 me
                 to
                 come
                 back
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 Romane
                 Religion
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 infallibly
                 be
                 some
                 high
                 disgust
                 that
                 had
                 forced
                 me
                 to
                 that
                 extremity
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 the
                 Reader
                 but
                 compare
                 the
                 Elogies
                 ,
                 which
                 these
                 dis-interessed
                 persons
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 contumelies
                 cast
                 upon
                 me
                 by
                 Beaufes
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 those
                 two
                 former
                 speak
                 consonantly
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reputation
                 I
                 lived
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 infamous
                 even
                 among
                 his
                 own
                 for
                 his
                 evill
                 speaking
                 and
                 detraction
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 write
                 and
                 speak
                 in
                 his
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 motive
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 choler
                 and
                 exasperation
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 therefore
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 called
                 me
                 ,
                 the
                 Malefactor
                 ,
                 the
                 impious
                 ,
                 the
                 prophane
                 person
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 been
                 g●ilty
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 contempt
                 of
                 their
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 small
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 adde
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 impeachment
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 recrimination
                 ,
                 impose
                 some
                 crime
                 upon
                 me
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 chargeable
                 with
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 make
                 answer
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 lived
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 my
                 departure
                 with
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 devout
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 religious
                 observers
                 of
                 their
                 Rules
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 
                   Ghostly
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 I
                 regulated
                 the
                 devotions
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 every
                 night
                 appoint
                 the
                 Meditations
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 at
                 four
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 what
                 concerns
                 the
                 publick
                 he
                 may
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 their
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 remarkable
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 as
                 doctrine
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 what
                 passed
                 within
                 their
                 walls
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 their
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 presumed
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 eminent
                 for
                 the
                 piety
                 and
                 qualifications
                 necessary
                 for
                 
                 that
                 Administration
                 .
                 For
                 matter
                 of
                 Prudence
                 wherewith
                 they
                 would
                 represent
                 me
                 as
                 weakly
                 furnished
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 trusted
                 a
                 Minister
                 with
                 a
                 Secret
                 wherein
                 my
                 life
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 concern'd
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 retorted
                 ;
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 the
                 Admonitor
                 of
                 the
                 Rector
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 person
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Consultors
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 I
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 might
                 intrust
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 designes
                 and
                 discontents
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 ,
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 Beaufes
                 cries
                 ,
                 lay
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 impious
                 person
                 ,
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 impious
                 then
                 are
                 our
                 Gho●●ly
                 Fathers
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 cries
                 ,
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sacrilegious
                   person
                
                 ,
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 sacrilegious
                 it
                 seems
                 are
                 your
                 Preachers
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 rais●s
                 ●
                 hue
                 andcry
                 after
                 the
                 prophane
                 person
                 ,
                 reply
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophane
                 then
                 are
                 your
                 Confessors
                 .
                 The
                 Reader
                 may
                 have
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 evasions
                 and
                 equivocations
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 forced
                 to
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 it
                 stood
                 him
                 upon
                 ,
                 to
                 disguise
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 his
                 intentions
                 in
                 a
                 quaint
                 expression
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 now
                 biting
                 their
                 fi●gers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ever
                 put
                 me
                 into
                 these
                 employments
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 me
                 wonder
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 endeavour
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 want
                 of
                 advancement
                 in
                 the
                 Order
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 my
                 departure
                 ,
                 yet
                 never
                 name
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Rochell
                 who
                 were
                 more
                 eminent
                 for
                 offices
                 .
                 I
                 was
                 their
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 their
                 Admonitor
                 ,
                 their
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 the
                 Moderator
                 of
                 their
                 devotions
                 ;
                 what
                 other
                 dignities
                 are
                 there
                 that
                 may
                 come
                 into
                 comparison
                 with
                 ●hese
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 onely
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Rector
                 ,
                 which
                 elevates
                 a
                 man
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 onely
                 to
                 bestow
                 judgement
                 on
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 any
                 .
                 Had
                 I
                 been
                 the
                 most
                 despicable
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 employments
                 they
                 put
                 me
                 into
                 challenged
                 respect
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 granted
                 that
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 are
                 very
                 indiscreet
                 ,
                 ere
                 I
                 can
                 be
                 crushed
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 persuasion
                 of
                 my
                 want
                 of
                 desert
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 an
                 understanding
                 man
                 shall
                 consider
                 and
                 say
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 their
                 ordinary
                 Preacher
                 at
                 Rochell
                 ,
                 chosen
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 by
                 the
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 was
                 their
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 the
                 Regulator
                 of
                 their
                 devotions
                 ,
                 their
                 
                 Admonitor
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 breath
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 wretched
                 Society
                 is
                 extreamly
                 dis-furnished
                 with
                 excellent
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 something
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 in
                 this
                 man.
                 Beaufes
                 is
                 a
                 person
                 not
                 much
                 versed
                 in
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 writing
                 of
                 Books
                 ,
                 the
                 reaches
                 of
                 his
                 understanding
                 are
                 but
                 short
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 design
                 ,
                 having
                 spent
                 his
                 spirits
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 sallies
                 ,
                 he
                 becomes
                 subject
                 to
                 illusion
                 ,
                 and
                 lyes
                 open
                 to
                 palpable
                 weaknesses
                 .
                 A
                 refined
                 judgement
                 ,
                 would
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 alleviation
                 ,
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 starres
                 fal
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Firmament
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 pearles
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 impossible
                 but
                 he
                 may
                 pitch
                 upon
                 what
                 is
                 adulterate
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Gods
                 elect
                 is
                 certain
                 and
                 determinate
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 shallow-brain'd
                 fellow
                 must
                 needs
                 immediately
                 fall
                 to
                 invectives
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 fit
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 employed
                 in
                 Countrey
                 villages
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 discovered
                 some
                 dissatisfaction
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 inconveniences
                 of
                 Cardinall-Missions
                 .
                 There
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 Monsieur
                 Vincent
                 took
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 eare
                 ,
                 telling
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 yeare
                 of
                 my
                 departure
                 I
                 preached
                 before
                 the
                 Estates
                 of
                 Britany
                 at
                 Nantes
                 ,
                 at
                 Poictiers
                 on
                 the
                 Octave
                 ,
                 at
                 Rochell
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 ordinary
                 designation
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 takes
                 occasion
                 to
                 aske
                 him
                 ,
                 whether
                 
                   Nantes
                   ,
                   Poictiers
                
                 and
                 Rochell
                 were
                 Countrey
                 villages
                 ,
                 whether
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 Lords
                 ,
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Deputies
                 of
                 the
                 severall
                 Estates
                 were
                 Peasants
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 all
                 the
                 delicate
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 those
                 faire
                 Cities
                 were
                 yeomen
                 and
                 carters
                 ?
                 This
                 puts
                 poor
                 Beaufes
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 losse
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 folds
                 up
                 his
                 Letter
                 which
                 gave
                 him
                 occasion
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 noise
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 preached
                 onely
                 in
                 Country
                 villages
                 .
                 
                   Fontenay
                   ▪
                   le-Comte
                
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 but
                 nine
                 Leagues
                 distant
                 from
                 Rochell
                 ,
                 will
                 witnesse
                 on
                 my
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 yeare
                 before
                 I
                 preached
                 on
                 the
                 octave
                 at
                 Poictiers
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 preached
                 at
                 our
                 Ladie
                 's
                 faire
                 Church
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Advent
                   ,
                   Lent
                
                 ,
                 on
                 t●e
                 Octave
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Sundayes
                 through
                 the
                 yeare
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 came
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 pulpit
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 year
                 ,
                 above
                 
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 times
                 ,
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Lieu
                 tenant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 honoured
                 me
                 with
                 their
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 pleased
                 to
                 approve
                 my
                 gifts
                 and
                 abilities
                 in
                 preaching
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 exasperation
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 raises
                 such
                 disorders
                 in
                 their
                 judgements
                 that
                 it
                 dragges
                 them
                 into
                 thousands
                 of
                 extravagances
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 l●nger
                 to
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 employ
                 all
                 the
                 interest
                 they
                 can
                 to
                 compasse
                 my
                 destruction
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 I
                 shall
                 with
                 David
                 in
                 the
                 quiet
                 and
                 serenity
                 of
                 my
                 conscience
                 ,
                 sing
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   I
                   layd
                   me
                   down
                   must
                   quietly
                   ,
                
                 
                   I
                   slept
                   and
                   rose
                   again
                   ;
                
                 
                   Because
                   I
                   knew
                   assuredly
                
                 
                   The
                   Lo●d
                   did
                   me
                   sustain
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   though
                   ten
                   thousand
                   of
                   my
                   foes
                
                 
                   were
                   round
                   about
                   me
                   laid
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   came
                   on
                   pu●pose
                   to
                   oppose
                   ,
                
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   afraid
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 these
                 soul
                 satisfying
                 words
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 begin●ing
                 and
                 end
                 of
                 my
                 ordin●ry
                 Devotions
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   the
                   secret
                   place
                
                 
                   Of
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   most
                   high
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   shadow
                   of
                   th'
                   Almighty's
                   grace
                
                 
                   Abide●
                   continually
                   ?
                
                 
                   Thus
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   I
                   will
                   report
                
                 
                   My
                   gracious
                   God
                   is
                   he
                   ,
                
                 
                   He
                   is
                   my
                   refuge
                   and
                   my
                   fort
                
                 
                   In
                   whom
                   my
                   trust
                   shall
                   be
                   .
                
              
               
                 What
                 pains
                 s●ever
                 they
                 m●y
                 have
                 taken
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 guilty
                 of
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 pride
                 higher
                 then
                 might
                 consist
                 with
                 my
                 deserts
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 to
                 assure
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 no
                 extraordinary
                 opinion
                 of
                 my self
                 ,
                 though
                 ,
                 th●t
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 those
                 wretched
                 ,
                 rough-hewne
                 persons
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 small
                 number
                 in
                 the
                 Society
                 ▪
                 I
                 had
                 written
                 something
                 to
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 in
                 my
                 owne
                 commendation
                 .
              
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 But
                 now
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 understood
                 since
                 my
                 coming
                 into
                 Holland
                 the
                 stirr
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 upon
                 my
                 conversion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bloody
                 courses
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 to
                 work
                 my
                 disparagement
                 ,
                 meerly
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fear
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 reveal
                 their
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 imagined
                 my selfe
                 to
                 be
                 some
                 body
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 so
                 dreadfull
                 to
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 who
                 are
                 admired
                 for
                 their
                 prudence
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 not
                 some
                 opinion
                 of
                 my
                 abilities
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 wounds
                 and
                 stings
                 of
                 my
                 penne
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 more
                 they
                 endeavour
                 to
                 crush
                 me
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 fury
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 advance
                 me
                 by
                 their
                 extravagance
                 ;
                 I
                 was
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 account
                 among
                 strangers
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 begin
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 esteem
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 Their
                 persecutions
                 are
                 my
                 crowns
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 doth
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 exchange
                 ,
                 fill
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 faithfull
                 ones
                 ,
                 with
                 pious
                 sentiments
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 oblige
                 them
                 to
                 afford
                 me
                 a
                 greater
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 affection
                 ,
                 nay
                 to
                 honour
                 me
                 beyond
                 my
                 deserts
                 .
                 Before
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 expect
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 advantage
                 of
                 my
                 employments
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 now
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 mercies
                 and
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 consolation
                 ,
                 who
                 comforts
                 and
                 supports
                 us
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 tribulations
                 .
              
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Psalme
               LIV.
               
            
             
               
                 LOrd
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 promise
                 sake
                 defend
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 thy
                 all-saving
                 shield
                 extend
                 ;
              
               
                 O
                 heare
                 my
                 cries
              
               
                 which
                 with
                 wet
                 eies
              
               
                 And
                 sighs
                 to
                 Thee
                 ascend
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 cruell
                 men
                 my
                 life
                 pursu●
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 who
                 thy
                 statutes
                 never
                 knew
                 ,
              
               
                 Suppresse
                 my
                 Foes
                 ,
              
               
                 O
                 side
                 with
                 those
              
               
                 Who
                 to
                 my
                 soul
                 are
                 true
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 With
                 vengeance
                 recompence
                 their
                 hate
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 ruinate
              
               
                 Then
                 will
                 I
                 bring
              
               
                 My
                 offering
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 thy
                 great
                 acts
                 relate
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Thy
                 name
                 for
                 ever
                 praised
                 bee
              
               
                 Who
                 from
                 those
                 snares
                 hast
                 set
                 me
                 free
                 ,
              
               
                 Eor
                 l●e
                 these
                 eyes
              
               
                 My
                 enemies
              
               
                 Desir'd
                 subversion
                 see
                 .
              
            
             
               THE
               END
               .
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               SECRET
               INSTRUCTIONS
               FOR
               THE
               SVPERIOVRS
               OF
               THE
               SOCIETIE
               OF
               JESUS
               .
            
             
               Faithfully
               rendred
               out
               of
               the
               Latine
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Of
               the
               strange
               discovery
               of
               these
               Secret
               INSTRUCTIONS
               .
            
             
               VVHen
               Christian
               Duke
               of
               Brunswick
               ,
               who
               also
               pretended
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Halberstadt
               ,
               ransack'd
               ,
               not
               many
               yeares
               since
               ,
               the
               Jesuits
               Colledge
               at
               Paderborn
               ,
               he
               bestowed
               their
               Library
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               writings
               whatsoever
               upon
               the
               Fathers
               Capuchins
               ,
               who
               ,
               among
               the
               Archivi
               of
               the
               Rector
               ,
               found
               these
               
                 SECRET
                 INSTRUCTIONS
              
               .
               And
               that
               the
               like
               accident
               happened
               at
               the
               Jesuits
               Colledge
               at
               Prague
               ,
               there
               are
               creditable
               persons
               that
               will
               testifie
               .
               Nor
               indeed
               can
               any
               man
               well
               doubt
               ,
               that
               hath
               the
               least
               acquaintance
               or
               familiarity
               with
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               principall
               persons
               of
               the
               Society
               do
               manage
               all
               things
               according
               to
               some
               private
               directions
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               received
               from
               their
               General
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               nothing
               fo
               manifest
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               behaviour
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               is
               in
               all
               things
               suitable
               to
               the
               present
               Collection
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               :
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               any
               way
               consistent
               with
               those
               Rules
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               and
               Instructions
               
               of
               the
               Society
               that
               are
               printed
               :
               insomuch
               that
               it
               does
               not
               require
               an
               excesse
               of
               Faith
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               part
               of
               the
               Superiours
               among
               the
               Jesuits
               (
               for
               some
               ,
               it
               is
               granted
               they
               may
               not
               have
               the
               least
               knowledge
               thereof
               )
               have
               ,
               not
               onely
               a
               double
               habit
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               double
               Rule
               ,
               one
               domestick
               and
               private
               ,
               the
               other
               fitted
               for
               Courts
               and
               the
               publick
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               
                 
                   Introrsum
                   turpes
                   ,
                   speciosos
                   pelle
                   decorâ
                   :
                
              
               or
               such
               as
               our
               Saviour
               describes
               the
               Pharisees
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 ye
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 whited
                 Sepulchres
                 ,
                 fair
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 men
                 without
                 ,
                 but
                 within
                 full
                 of
                 rottennesse
                 and
                 dead
                 mens
                 bones
                 .
              
               So
               the
               Jesuits
               make
               great
               shewes
               to
               the
               world
               of
               justice
               and
               Sanctimony
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               within
               full
               of
               iniquity
               and
               Hypocrisie
               .
               Which
               character
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               proceeds
               rather
               from
               truth
               then
               any
               spirit
               of
               envy
               or
               aggravation
               ,
               there
               needs
               no
               other
               conviction
               ,
               then
               that
               a
               man
               call
               to
               mind
               ,
               how
               that
               
                 Claudius
                 Aqua
                 viva
              
               their
               own
               Generall
               charged
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Superiours
               ,
               with
               
                 an
                 over-pragmaticall
                 frequentation
                 of
                 Princes
                 Courts
                 ,
                 too
                 much
                 medling
                 with
                 temporall
                 affaires
                 ,
                 and
                 Hypocrisie
              
               ;
               as
               being
               such
               as
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               furthe●a●ce
               of
               their
               Neighbours
               welfare
               ,
               sought
               onely
               themselves
               and
               their
               own
               advantages
               .
               
               Be
               it
               therefore
               left
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Christian
               Reader
               to
               consider
               whether
               these
               short
               Commentaries
               of
               secret
               Admonitions
               be
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               that
               DEPOSITUM
               whereof
               Saint
               Paul
               puts
               Timothy
               in
               mind
               ,
               where
               he
               sayes
               ,
               O
               Timothy
               ,
               
                 Keep
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 committed
                 to
                 thy
                 trust
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 heard
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 commit
                 thou
                 to
                 faithfull
                 men
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Principall
               Heads
               of
               the
               Instructions
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 Discovering
                 how
                 the
                 Society
                 ought
                 to
                 behave
                 it self
                 immediately
                 upon
                 some
                 new
                 Foundation
                 granted
                 them
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 course
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 to
                 insinuate
                 into
                 the
                 Favour
                 and
                 familiarity
                 of
                 Grandees
                 and
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 from
                 such
                 Grandees
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 much
                 behind
                 hand
                 as
                 to
                 matter
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 are
                 neverthelesse
                 of
                 great
                 esteem
                 and
                 authority
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 otherwise
                 very
                 much
                 oblige
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 principall
                 designe
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Preachers
                 and
                 Confessors
                 to
                 Princes
                 and
                 Great
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 
                 SECT
                 .
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 behave
                 our selves
                 towards
                 those
                 Religious
                 Orders
                 ,
                 which
                 pretending
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 design
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 do
                 very
                 much
                 derogate
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 cajoll
                 rich
                 Widdowes
                 into
                 a
                 veneration
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 .
              
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 perswading
                 Widowes
                 to
                 perseverance
                 in
                 a
                 single
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 disposall
                 of
                 their
                 Revenues
                 .
              
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 certain
                 expedients
                 whereby
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 effected
                 that
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 of
                 such
                 women
                 as
                 have
                 resigned
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 may
                 embrace
                 a
                 Religious
                 kinde
                 of
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 wayes
                 whereby
                 the
                 Revenues
                 of
                 our
                 Colledges
                 may
                 be
                 improved
                 .
              
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 X
                 ,
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 necessity
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 ostentation
                 
                 of
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 discipline
                 in
                 the
                 Society
                 .
              
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 are
                 generally
                 to
                 behave
                 themselves
                 towards
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 dismissed
                 .
              
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 young
                 Lads
                 for
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wayes
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 retained
                 .
              
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Nunnes
                 .
              
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 reserved
                 cases
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 causes
                 of
                 Dismission
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 have
                 been
                 mentioned
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 are
                 most
                 to
                 be
                 cherished
                 and
                 encouraged
                 .
              
               
                 SECE
                 .
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 wealth
                 .
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               SECRET
               INSTRUCTIONS
               For
               the
               SVPERIOVRS
               OF
               THE
               SOCIETY
               OF
               JESUS
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 Discovering
                 how
                 the
                 Society
                 ought
                 to
                 behave
                 it self
                 immediately
                 upon
                 some
                 new
                 Foundation
                 granted
                 them
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Society
                 is
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 ingratiate
                 it self
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 entertained
                 ,
                 especially
                 upon
                 the
                 allowance
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Foundation
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 advantageously
                 done
                 by
                 an
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 layd
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Summary
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   be
                   as
                   tender
                   of
                   the
                   wellfare
                   of
                   our
                   Neighbour
                   as
                   their
                   own
                   .
                
                 Upon
                 this
                 account
                 are
                 the
                 meanest
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 undergone
                 ,
                 Hospitals
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 visited
                 ,
                 the
                 poorest
                 ministred
                 unto
                 
                 and
                 advised
                 ;
                 the
                 Fathers
                 are
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 places
                 at
                 no
                 small
                 distance
                 if
                 need
                 require
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Confessions
                 of
                 all
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 charitable
                 collections
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 disposed
                 of
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   many
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 edified
                 and
                 stirred
                 up
                 by
                 our
                 example
                 may
                 afterwards
                 prove
                 the
                 more
                 liberall
                 towards
                 us
                 .
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 remarkeable
                 generally
                 in
                 all
                 a
                 great
                 observance
                 of
                 externall
                 modest●
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 prove
                 matter
                 of
                 edification
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 among
                 us
                 fail
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 very
                 point
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 dismissed
                 the
                 Society
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 course
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 to
                 insinuate
                 into
                 the
                 favour
                 and
                 familiarity
                 of
                 Grandees
                 and
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 is
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 endeavoured
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 earnestnesse
                 possible
                 .
                 T
                 is
                 a
                 lesson
                 learnt
                 by
                 experience
                 that
                 Princes
                 do
                 ordinarily
                 conceive
                 an
                 affection
                 for
                 spirituall
                 and
                 ecclesiasticall
                 persons
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 actions
                 are
                 not
                 Baptistically
                 censured
                 and
                 reproved
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 favour
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 all●viated
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 apparent
                 in
                 the
                 marriages
                 of
                 Princes
                 with
                 their
                 nearest
                 kindred
                 ,
                 there
                 arising
                 alwayes
                 great
                 difficulties
                 in
                 the
                 negotiation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 vulgar
                 opinion
                 which
                 fastens
                 something
                 of
                 execration
                 on
                 such
                 contracts
                 ,
                 When
                 therefore
                 we
                 see
                 Princes
                 resolved
                 on
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 encourage
                 and
                 assist
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 incestuous
                 inclinations
                 .
                 Let
                 such
                 reasons
                 be
                 insisted
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 heighten
                 their
                 desires
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 that
                 Matrimony
                 with
                 those
                 circumstances
                 might
                 prove
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 a
                 
                 stricter
                 allyance
                 ,
                 and
                 contribute
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Prince
                 intends
                 to
                 doe
                 something
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Nobility
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 averse
                 from
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 very
                 ready
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 consent
                 to
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 engage
                 in
                 a
                 wa●
                 )
                 his
                 will
                 is
                 principally
                 to
                 be
                 humour'd
                 ,
                 and
                 constancy
                 of
                 resolution
                 to
                 be
                 celebrated
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 endowment
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
                 The
                 Fathers
                 are
                 to
                 persuade
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 complyance
                 with
                 the
                 designes
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 is
                 the
                 noblest
                 character
                 of
                 that
                 rank
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 them
                 forbear
                 insisting
                 on
                 particulars
                 ,
                 left
                 any
                 imputation
                 fall
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 Yet
                 if
                 it
                 happen
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 charged
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 let
                 the
                 Fathers
                 cite
                 those
                 generall
                 Instructions
                 which
                 permit
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 intermeddle
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 no
                 small
                 step
                 into
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 Princes
                 to
                 engage
                 in
                 the
                 Agency
                 and
                 negotiation
                 of
                 things
                 acceptable
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 their
                 nearest
                 attendants
                 must
                 be
                 gained
                 by
                 little
                 presents
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 humour
                 and
                 disposition
                 ,
                 what
                 things
                 he
                 is
                 delighted
                 with
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 pleased
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 had
                 to
                 vertue
                 and
                 good
                 Conscience
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 making
                 their
                 advantages
                 of
                 such
                 discoveries
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 insinuate
                 themselves
                 into
                 an
                 intimacy
                 with
                 great
                 men
                 and
                 Princes
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 are
                 Batchelors
                 or
                 widdowers
                 let
                 the
                 Fathers
                 propose
                 matches
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Relations
                 ,
                 are
                 favourable
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Let
                 those
                 be
                 recommended
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Princes
                 themselves
                 would
                 wish
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 will
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 by
                 these
                 allyances
                 ingra●iate
                 our selves
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 This
                 experience
                 hath
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Austria
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 
                   Poland
                   ,
                   Prance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Dutchies
                 and
                 Territories
                 .
              
               
               
                 Left
                 the
                 women
                 change
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 or
                 time
                 work
                 any
                 remission
                 of
                 their
                 favour
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 let
                 their
                 affection
                 for
                 our
                 Society
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 meritorious
                 thing
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 such
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 sex
                 as
                 creep
                 into
                 their
                 attendances
                 by
                 some
                 recommendation
                 of
                 ours
                 ;
                 with
                 whom
                 a
                 certain
                 correspondence
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 by
                 presents
                 and
                 good
                 offices
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 meanes
                 will
                 the
                 easie
                 natured
                 wenches
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 reveale
                 their
                 Mistresses
                 secrets
                 ,
                 and
                 discover
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 make
                 very
                 much
                 for
                 our
                 advantage
                 to
                 know
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 disposall
                 and
                 directions
                 of
                 Great
                 mens
                 consciences
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 those
                 Authors
                 who
                 allow
                 a
                 greater
                 freedome
                 and
                 indempnity
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 practife
                 of
                 the
                 Monkes
                 and
                 Friers
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 effect
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 those
                 discarded
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 follow
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 guided
                 by
                 their
                 advice
                 and
                 direction
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 curry
                 favour
                 with
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Noblemen
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amisse
                 to
                 communicate
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 our
                 Order
                 :
                 to
                 persuade
                 them
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 extraordinary
                 priviledges
                 to
                 absolve
                 in
                 reserved
                 Cases
                 and
                 matters
                 of
                 Censure
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 dispensation
                 as
                 to
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 exempt
                 men
                 from
                 paying
                 their
                 debts
                 ,
                 to
                 dispense
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 impediments
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 and
                 other
                 vowes
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 be
                 invited
                 to
                 our
                 Schooles
                 ;
                 celebrated
                 with
                 verses
                 ;
                 Let
                 Theses
                 be
                 dedicated
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 requisite
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 entertained
                 in
                 the
                 Refectory
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 will
                 permit
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 saluted
                 in
                 severall
                 tongues
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 Table
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Fraternity
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 differences
                 between
                 great
                 men
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Fathers
                 endeavour
                 the
                 composure
                 thereof
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 eminent
                 person
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 no
                 favourer
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 is
                 neverthelesse
                 employed
                 by
                 
                 Monarch
                 that
                 is
                 much
                 at
                 our
                 devotion
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 presented
                 to
                 him
                 what
                 favour
                 and
                 advancement
                 he
                 ●y
                 arrive
                 to
                 by
                 our
                 recommendation
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 ●
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 and
                 Potentates
                 ●ards
                 the
                 Society
                 be
                 so
                 seriously
                 endeavoured
                 ,
                 that
                 ●
                 matters
                 not
                 if
                 the
                 Fathers
                 disoblige
                 their
                 neerest
                 ●ends
                 and
                 relations
                 .
                 Let
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 dismissed
                 ●e
                 Society
                 feel
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 their
                 persecution
                 left
                 ●ey
                 should
                 rise
                 into
                 any
                 favour
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 predict
                 ●●at
                 honours
                 may
                 be
                 conferred
                 on
                 some
                 principall
                 ●en
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 accordingly
                 are
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 con●atulated
                 with
                 Poems
                 and
                 Panegyricks
                 by
                 our
                 Stu●ents
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 coming
                 to
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 ●e
                 to
                 exercise
                 their
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 ●hat
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 from
                 such
                 Grandees
                 as
                 being
                 much
                 behind
                 hand
                 as
                 to
                 matter
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 are
                 neverthelesse
                 of
                 great
                 esteem
                 and
                 authority
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 otherwise
                 very
                 much
                 oblige
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 such
                 grandees
                 are
                 secular
                 persons
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 endeavour
                 their
                 favour
                 and
                 interest
                 against
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 ;
                 also
                 their
                 recommendations
                 as
                 to
                 matters
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Courts
                 of
                 Justice
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 purchasing
                 of
                 Farmes
                 ,
                 Houses
                 ,
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 Quarreys
                 of
                 Stone
                 to
                 build
                 Colledges
                 for
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 those
                 Cities
                 that
                 are
                 unwilling
                 to
                 afford
                 us
                 any
                 entertainment
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 further
                 to
                 ingratiate
                 our selves
                 into
                 the
                 patronage
                 
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Grandees
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 mitigate
                 and
                 abate
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 persons
                 inferiour
                 to
                 them
                 being
                 exasperated
                 against
                 us
                 ;
                 we
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 seeming
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 hand
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 businesse
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 they
                 are
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 Bishops
                 Archbishops
                 &c.
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 courted
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 severall
                 Nations
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 pressed
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 circumstances
                 are
                 most
                 requisite
                 .
                 In
                 some
                 parts
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 our
                 businesse
                 only
                 to
                 ingratiate
                 our selves
                 so
                 far
                 into
                 the
                 Prelates
                 and
                 the
                 Parish
                 priests
                 who
                 are
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 reverence
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 no
                 hindrance
                 to
                 our
                 Ministrations
                 :
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 we
                 may
                 do
                 much
                 more
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 Germany
                 and
                 Poland
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 is
                 in
                 great
                 esteem
                 and
                 veneration
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 having
                 communicated
                 the
                 businesse
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 procure
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 Residences
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 Altars
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 some
                 small
                 matter
                 being
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 gratification
                 ,
                 allowed
                 the
                 Secular
                 Priests
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 obtained
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 are
                 chequered
                 with
                 Hereticks
                 and
                 Schismaticks
                 .
                 Be
                 it
                 represented
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 what
                 advantage
                 the
                 Church
                 reapes
                 thereby
                 ,
                 whereas
                 all
                 the
                 benefit
                 it
                 could
                 derive
                 from
                 the
                 Secular
                 Priests
                 and
                 Monkes
                 consisted
                 onely
                 in
                 a
                 litle
                 singing
                 .
                 Let
                 their
                 zeale
                 be
                 commended
                 ,
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 fact
                 be
                 much
                 insisted
                 upon
                 .
                 Now
                 such
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 wherein
                 the
                 Society
                 is
                 possessed
                 of
                 the
                 Benefices
                 of
                 secular
                 Priests
                 ,
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 procured
                 by
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 those
                 Bishops
                 who
                 have
                 of
                 ours
                 to
                 their
                 Confessors
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 guided
                 by
                 our
                 direction
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 hopes
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 to
                 fatter
                 Bishopricks
                 by
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 it
                 very
                 much
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 our
                 Fathers
                 as
                 well
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 Bishops
                 as
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 found
                 Colledges
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 ours
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 right
                 of
                 placing
                 
                 a
                 Vicar
                 with
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 souls
                 .
                 The
                 Sup●rious
                 ●
                 the
                 time
                 being
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 said
                 Vicarsh●p
                 ;
                 so
                 at
                 all
                 things
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 ●urch
                 may
                 be
                 mannaged
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 With
                 the
                 same
                 as●tance
                 shall
                 they
                 obtain
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 build
                 Col●dges
                 in
                 Universities
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 op●se
                 our
                 Foundations
                 in
                 their
                 Cities
                 .
                 They
                 sh●ll
                 also
                 ●ocure
                 us
                 pulpits
                 in
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Churches
                 of
                 their
                 ●incipall
                 Cities
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 ours
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 beatified
                 or
                 canoniz'd
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 some
                 Noblemens
                 sonnes
                 to
                 llicite
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 See.
                 If
                 it
                 happen
                 that
                 ●y
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 men
                 be
                 designed
                 for
                 an
                 Embassie
                 some
                 place
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 notice
                 taken
                 of
                 other
                 Re●ious
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 haply
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 designe
                 ith
                 us
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 given
                 out
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 favourer
                 of
                 ●em
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 those
                 Provinces
                 where
                 we
                 ●e
                 most
                 considerable
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 illustrious
                 ●en
                 passe
                 through
                 the
                 Provinces
                 where
                 any
                 of
                 ours
                 ●e
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 entertained
                 in
                 our
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 and
                 ●eated
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 had
                 to
                 Religious
                 modesty
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 principall
                 design
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Preachers
                 and
                 Confessors
                 to
                 Princes
                 and
                 Great
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 better
                 Institution
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 persons
                 of
                 Honour
                 ,
                 our
                 Fathers
                 are
                 to
                 direct
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 that
                 circumspection
                 and
                 prudence
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 direction
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 quiet
                 regulation
                 of
                 their
                 consciences
                 whereof
                 they
                 have
                 trusted
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 management
                 and
                 disposall
                 .
                 Their
                 direction
                 therefore
                 ought
                 not
                 immediately
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 insensible
                 degrees
                 ,
                 to
                 incline
                 towards
                 things
                 relating
                 to
                 externall
                 policy
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 often
                 to
                 inculcate
                 to
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 distribution
                 of
                 Honours
                 and
                 dignities
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 moderated
                 according
                 to
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 persuade
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 offend
                 God
                 so
                 highly
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 contempt
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 represented
                 with
                 this
                 caution
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 violence
                 to
                 themselves
                 that
                 they
                 any
                 way
                 meddle
                 with
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 forced
                 to
                 speak
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 consideration
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 when
                 Princes
                 are
                 once
                 made
                 sensible
                 of
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 have
                 lectures
                 read
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Vertues
                 where
                 ▪
                 with
                 those
                 persons
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 endued
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 advanced
                 in
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 the
                 maine
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 recommendation
                 reflect
                 on
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Friends
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 ,
                 whose
                 admission
                 to
                 Government
                 may
                 prove
                 advantageous
                 to
                 the
                 Society
                 :
                 whom
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 Confessors
                 and
                 Preachers
                 to
                 name
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 leave
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 assured
                 Friends
                 to
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 have
                 an
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 Prince
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 are
                 the
                 Confessors
                 and
                 Preachers
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 account
                 from
                 the
                 Society
                 of
                 what
                 Men
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 qualities
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 interests
                 ,
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 liberality
                 towards
                 us
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 list
                 of
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 accordingly
                 give
                 a
                 character
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 dextrously
                 commended
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 sooner
                 induc'd
                 ,
                 when
                 occasion
                 serves
                 ,
                 to
                 preferre
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 shall
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 long
                 before
                 recommended
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 Confessors
                 and
                 Preachers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Confessors
                 and
                 Preachers
                 to
                 Princes
                 are
                 further
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 deal
                 very
                 mildly
                 and
                 tenderly
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 to
                 forbear
                 being
                 too
                 much
                 given
                 to
                 reproof
                 and
                 censure
                 in
                 their
                 Sermons
                 and
                 private
                 conferences
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 be
                 very
                 hardly
                 prevail'd
                 with
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 Sweet-meats
                 ,
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 content
                 themselves
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 private
                 use
                 ,
                 with
                 little
                 money
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 any
                 dishonour
                 to
                 make
                 visits
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 obscure
                 Lodgings
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 prudently
                 inculcate
                 to
                 their
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 measure
                 to
                 slight
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 their
                 ghostly
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Be
                 they
                 carefull
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 soonest
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 or
                 removall
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 timely
                 provision
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 supply
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 no
                 imputation
                 of
                 being
                 over-pragmaticall
                 in
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 fasten'd
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 undertake
                 the
                 sollicitation
                 even
                 of
                 their
                 Friends
                 causes
                 to
                 their
                 Princes
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 recommend
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 behave
                 our selves
                 towards
                 those
                 Religious
                 Orders
                 ,
                 which
                 pretending
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 designe
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 do
                 very
                 much
                 derogate
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 Is
                 impossible
                 to
                 humour
                 all
                 mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 some
                 things
                 must
                 with
                 constancy
                 be
                 endured
                 .
                 Men
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 persuaded
                 that
                 our
                 Order
                 is
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 all
                 Religious
                 Associations
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 other
                 Religious
                 Institutions
                 are
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 the
                 Society
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 venerable
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 making
                 a
                 greater
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Setting
                 aside
                 singing
                 and
                 austerity
                 of
                 life
                 (
                 wherein
                 indeed
                 we
                 differ
                 from
                 Monkes
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 better
                 regulation
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Society
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 meanest
                 that
                 have
                 any
                 relation
                 thereto
                 .
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 aggravation
                 of
                 those
                 defects
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 inferred
                 that
                 other
                 Religious
                 men
                 cannot
                 so
                 well
                 go
                 through
                 those
                 employments
                 wherein
                 they
                 any
                 way
                 intrench
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 bandy
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 violence
                 possible
                 against
                 those
                 Religious
                 Orders
                 which
                 have
                 Schooles
                 erected
                 for
                 the
                 education
                 of
                 youth
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 our
                 Society
                 undertakes
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 with
                 reputation
                 and
                 advantage
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 hinted
                 to
                 Princes
                 that
                 such
                 men
                 are
                 likely
                 to
                 prove
                 disturbers
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 wealth
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 proposed
                 to
                 forraine
                 Universities
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 probable
                 those
                 Religious
                 men
                 should
                 prove
                 their
                 rni●e
                 then
                 we
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 suggested
                 to
                 Princes
                 ▪
                 that
                 the
                 Society
                 alone
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 the
                 education
                 ●f
                 youth
                 .
                 I●
                 they
                 have
                 Letters
                 from
                 the
                 P●pe
                 or
                 recommendations
                 from
                 some
                 Cardi●als
                 ,
                 let
                 their
                 sollicitations
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 be
                 mannaged
                 by
                 the
                 interests
                 
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 satisfied
                 that
                 the
                 Society
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 way
                 blameable
                 ,
                 but
                 acquits
                 it self
                 of
                 the
                 charge
                 lying
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 procure
                 ●rom
                 the
                 Cities
                 wherein
                 they
                 have
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 Testi●onialls
                 of
                 their
                 good
                 conversation
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 concernment
                 to
                 persuade
                 the
                 said
                 Cities
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 that
                 a
                 diversity
                 of
                 Schooles
                 and
                 Teachers
                 might
                 occasion
                 some
                 disturbance
                 .
                 Be
                 it
                 supposed
                 they
                 are
                 Religious
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 matters
                 not
                 ,
                 let
                 ours
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 endeavour
                 the
                 affiduity
                 of
                 Study
                 and
                 exercise
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 admiration
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 applause
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 cajoll
                 rich
                 VViddowes
                 into
                 a
                 veneration
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 .
              
               
                 LEt
                 there
                 be
                 chosen
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 this
                 design
                 Fathers
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 midle-aged
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   of
                   a
                   fresh
                   and
                   lively
                   complexion
                   .
                
                 Let
                 some
                 of
                 ours
                 make
                 frequent
                 visits
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 that
                 condition
                 expresse
                 an
                 affection
                 for
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 just
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contr●ry
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 assistances
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 should
                 be
                 profferred
                 her
                 .
                 If
                 she
                 accept
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 begin
                 to
                 frequent
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 let
                 such
                 a
                 Confessor
                 be
                 assigned
                 her
                 as
                 may
                 direct
                 her
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 encourage
                 her
                 to
                 continue
                 still
                 a
                 widow
                 ,
                 by
                 representing
                 to
                 her
                 the
                 advantages
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 if
                 observed
                 ,
                 would
                 prove
                 extreamly
                 meritorious
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 businesse
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 be
                 carryed
                 on
                 ,
                 let
                 her
                 be
                 persuaded
                 to
                 dismisse
                 those
                 Servants
                 of
                 whose
                 attendances
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 necessity
                 .
                 Let
                 officers
                 and
                 s●ewards
                 be
                 proposed
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 Let
                 such
                 onely
                 be
                 assigned
                 as
                 are
                 necessary
                 
                 for
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 her
                 house
                 ,
                 respect
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 she
                 lives
                 and
                 her
                 quality
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 main
                 thing
                 which
                 the
                 Confessor
                 is
                 to
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 may
                 so
                 far
                 comply
                 with
                 his
                 direction
                 as
                 to
                 continue
                 still
                 a
                 widdow
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 follow
                 his
                 advice
                 as
                 that
                 whereon
                 is
                 grounded
                 all
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 her
                 future
                 spirituall
                 advantages
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 frequent
                 use
                 o●
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 propos'd
                 to
                 her
                 ▪
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 and
                 recitation
                 of
                 the
                 Letanies
                 .
                 Twice
                 or
                 thrice
                 a
                 week
                 let
                 exhortations
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 her
                 concerning
                 the
                 happinesse
                 of
                 Widdow-hood
                 ,
                 the
                 inconveniences
                 of
                 second
                 marriages
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dangers
                 and
                 grievances
                 occasioned
                 thereby
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 merrily
                 propose
                 to
                 her
                 such
                 Noble-men
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Widdow
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 ,
                 would
                 gladly
                 venture
                 a
                 marriage
                 with
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 them
                 withall
                 be
                 so
                 described
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 discovering
                 of
                 their
                 humours
                 and
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Widdow
                 comes
                 to
                 heare
                 thereof
                 ,
                 she
                 may
                 abhorre
                 all
                 thoughts
                 of
                 marriage
                 .
              
               
                 Things
                 being
                 so
                 mannag'd
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 embrace
                 a
                 single
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 is
                 to
                 recommend
                 unto
                 them
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 Religious
                 vowes
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 once
                 made
                 a
                 vow
                 of
                 chastity
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 entertain
                 the
                 least
                 thought
                 tending
                 to
                 a
                 second
                 marriage
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 this
                 passe
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 earnes●ly
                 persuaded
                 to
                 dismisse
                 these
                 young
                 men
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 in
                 their
                 retinue
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 then
                 ordinarily
                 given
                 to
                 jeasting
                 ,
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 few
                 visits
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 order
                 that
                 those
                 few
                 may
                 be
                 mannag'd
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 observance
                 of
                 mediocrity
                 .
                 Care
                 must
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Stewards
                 ,
                 Chaplains
                 and
                 other
                 Officers
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 either
                 entertain'd
                 upon
                 our
                 recommendation
                 ,
                 or
                 whose
                 continuance
                 depends
                 on
                 our
                 character
                 .
                 Having
                 gone
                 thus
                 far
                 with
                 the
                 Widdow
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 be
                 flattered
                 into
                 an
                 inclination
                 to
                 do
                 some
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 wherein
                 yet
                 she
                 must
                 resign
                 her self
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 her
                 Ghostly
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 persuading
                 Widdowes
                 to
                 perseverance
                 in
                 a
                 single
                 life
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 disposall
                 of
                 their
                 Revenues
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 ordinary
                 affection
                 she
                 may
                 have
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 Widdow
                 make
                 some
                 demonstration
                 of
                 her
                 Liberality
                 towards
                 our
                 Society
                 by
                 giving
                 us
                 her
                 jewels
                 or
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 summe
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 let
                 her
                 be
                 mad
                 e
                 a
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 Merits
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 .
                 If
                 she
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 vow
                 of
                 chastity
                 ,
                 let
                 her
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 renew
                 it
                 twice
                 a
                 year
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 domestick
                 order
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 be
                 discovered
                 and
                 explain'd
                 ●o
                 her
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 she
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 prescrib'd
                 for
                 her
                 own
                 Court
                 ▪
                 Let
                 monethly
                 Confessions
                 be
                 appointed
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 Feasts
                 of
                 our
                 B.
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 B.
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 certain
                 Censors
                 of
                 Manners
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Informers
                 be
                 appointed
                 between
                 the
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 whose
                 duty
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 what
                 passes
                 between
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 the
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Lady
                 .
                 Let
                 all
                 noddings
                 ,
                 whisperings
                 ,
                 private
                 conferences
                 be
                 strictly
                 forbidden
                 ;
                 let
                 those
                 that
                 offend
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 be
                 severely
                 chastised
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 about
                 the
                 Lady's
                 palace
                 vertuous
                 maids
                 well
                 brought
                 up
                 ,
                 whose
                 businesse
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 working
                 severall
                 vestments
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 spend
                 their
                 time
                 and
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 piety
                 .
                 Let
                 these
                 have
                 over
                 them
                 a
                 Governesse
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 expence
                 of
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 instruct
                 them
                 as
                 to
                 good
                 manners
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Widdows
                 be
                 often
                 visited
                 ,
                 and
                 entertain'd
                 and
                 diverted
                 with
                 pleasant
                 discourses
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 some
                 tincture
                 of
                 spirituall
                 edification
                 .
                 Let
                 
                 them
                 not
                 be
                 harshly
                 dealt
                 with
                 in
                 Confessions
                 ;
                 u●lesse
                 it
                 be
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 hope
                 of
                 getting
                 any
                 thing
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 further
                 contributes
                 something
                 to
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 Widdow-hood
                 a●●
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 a
                 fair
                 correspondence
                 with
                 the
                 Widdowes
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 small
                 things
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 meerly
                 to
                 humour
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 our
                 Houses
                 ,
                 to
                 admit
                 them
                 to
                 conferences
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 whom
                 of
                 our
                 Fathers
                 they
                 please
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 not
                 be
                 oblig'd
                 in
                 the
                 cold
                 winter
                 season
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 houses
                 upon
                 any
                 occasion
                 of
                 Devotion
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 priviledge
                 when
                 they
                 find
                 themselves
                 any
                 way
                 indisposed
                 .
                 If
                 their
                 Daughters
                 marry
                 ,
                 let
                 their
                 Nuptials
                 be
                 celebrated
                 by
                 Stud●nts
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Funerall
                 ,
                 let
                 mourning
                 be
                 allow'd
                 but
                 r●spect
                 had
                 to
                 decency
                 :
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 necessi●y
                 of
                 a
                 Monument
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 structure
                 be
                 sumptuous
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 whatever
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 that
                 contributes
                 to
                 the
                 sensuality
                 and
                 enjoyments
                 of
                 Widdows
                 (
                 ●f
                 so
                 be
                 they
                 are
                 liberall
                 and
                 much
                 devoted
                 to
                 the
                 Society
                 )
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 circumspection
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 avoid
                 scandall
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 disposall
                 of
                 Widdows
                 Revenues
                 ,
                 let
                 that
                 commendable
                 state
                 and
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 holyest
                 men
                 be
                 particularly
                 propos'd
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 a
                 pious
                 neglect
                 of
                 their
                 Friends
                 ,
                 scatter
                 the
                 wealth
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 mong
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 poore
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 other
                 Widdows
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ▪
                 g●in'd
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 great
                 Saints
                 ,
                 be
                 urged
                 for
                 their
                 imitation
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 therefore
                 the
                 Widdows
                 have
                 committed
                 themseves
                 to
                 our
                 conduct
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 readinesse
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 Ghostly
                 Father
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 seriously
                 suggested
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 their
                 actions
                 wi●l
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 acceptable
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 ,
                 being
                 re●olved
                 to
                 bestow
                 their
                 charities
                 on
                 Religious
                 persons
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 privity
                 of
                 their
                 Confessor
                 .
                 Thence
                 
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 amisse
                 for
                 the
                 Confessor
                 to
                 require
                 a
                 schedule
                 of
                 the
                 charities
                 they
                 intend
                 to
                 bestow
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 may
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 discretion
                 adde
                 to
                 or
                 substract
                 from
                 the
                 Summs
                 set
                 down
                 therein
                 .
                 The
                 Confessors
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 best
                 provision
                 they
                 can
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 frequent
                 interloping
                 of
                 Religious
                 men
                 of
                 other
                 Orders
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 seduce
                 the
                 Widdows
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 women
                 ,
                 are
                 nat●rally
                 unconstant
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Widdows
                 have
                 by
                 a
                 frug●ll
                 managemen●
                 of
                 their
                 Estates
                 ,
                 got
                 together
                 vast
                 summs
                 of
                 mony
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 their
                 taking
                 any
                 occasion
                 thence
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 second
                 marriages
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Confessors
                 propose
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 persuide
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 allowance
                 of
                 ordinary
                 pensions
                 and
                 annuities
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 support
                 and
                 subsi●tance
                 of
                 our
                 Colledges
                 and
                 professed
                 Houses
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 professed
                 House
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 drawn
                 in
                 to
                 bestow
                 the
                 said
                 mony
                 upon
                 Repositories
                 ,
                 vestmen●s
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 ornaments
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 serviceable
                 for
                 our
                 Houses
                 after
                 the
                 Widdows
                 are
                 dead
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Widdows
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 exigencies
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 decays
                 of
                 our
                 Colledges
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 be
                 encouraged
                 to
                 spend
                 their
                 superfluities
                 on
                 things
                 whence
                 they
                 may
                 d●ri●e
                 eternall
                 fame
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Churches
                 ,
                 S●ructures
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 mu●t
                 of
                 purp●se
                 be
                 designed
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ▪
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 n●t
                 w●n●
                 whereupon
                 to
                 exercise
                 their
                 liberality
                 .
                 The
                 s●me
                 cour●e
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 Benefactour●
                 and
                 Princes
                 who
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 some
                 su●pt●ous
                 Edifice
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 get
                 jewels
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 suggested
                 ,
                 tha●
                 they
                 are
                 consecrated
                 to
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Widdows
                 bestow
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 Sepulchers
                 of
                 our
                 Saints
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 all
                 this
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 other
                 Matrons
                 that
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 like
                 L●t
                 it
                 be
                 shewn
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 by
                 those
                 courses
                 they
                 shall
                 arrive
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 by
                 discarding
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 they
                 quit
                 the
                 possession
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 his
                 Society
                 .
              
               
               
                 If
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 children
                 who
                 they
                 intend
                 shall
                 embrace
                 a
                 Religious
                 life
                 ,
                 their
                 liberality
                 is
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 to
                 be
                 accepted
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 offer'd
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 those
                 Widdows
                 whose
                 children
                 are
                 so
                 disposed
                 of
                 as
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 pressed
                 to
                 liberality
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 certain
                 expedients
                 whereby
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 effected
                 that
                 the
                 Sons
                 and
                 Daughters
                 of
                 such
                 women
                 as
                 have
                 resigned
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 may
                 embrace
                 a
                 Religious
                 condition
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 designe
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 on
                 by
                 a
                 confederacy
                 with
                 the
                 Widdow
                 their
                 Mother
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 to
                 treat
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 harshnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 persecute
                 them
                 with
                 chastisement
                 ,
                 threats
                 ,
                 and
                 abstinences
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 allow
                 them
                 cloaths
                 suitable
                 to
                 their
                 quality
                 and
                 the
                 mode
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 may
                 sooth
                 them
                 up
                 with
                 hopes
                 of
                 greater
                 portions
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 go
                 into
                 Nunneries
                 .
                 Let
                 her
                 aggravate
                 the
                 insupportable
                 humours
                 of
                 the
                 husbands
                 they
                 may
                 meet
                 with
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 grievances
                 and
                 inconveniences
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 in
                 generall
                 Let
                 the
                 Mother
                 pretend
                 no
                 small
                 regret
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 a
                 Nunne
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 let
                 her
                 behaviour
                 be
                 such
                 towards
                 her
                 daughters
                 ,
                 that
                 wearied
                 out
                 with
                 the
                 insufferable
                 cruelties
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 entertain
                 some
                 thoughts
                 to
                 rest
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 Monastery
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 their
                 Sonnes
                 ,
                 let
                 our
                 Fathers
                 make
                 frequent
                 vi●its
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 be
                 civilly
                 treated
                 in
                 our
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 entertained
                 with
                 those
                 things
                 
                 which
                 may
                 induce
                 then
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 our
                 Society
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 the
                 Gardens
                 adjoyning
                 to
                 our
                 Colledges
                 where
                 we
                 take
                 out
                 recreations
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Refectories
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 made
                 acquainted
                 with
                 our
                 cleanlinesse
                 as
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 relating
                 to
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 externall
                 conversation
                 among
                 out
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 not
                 spare
                 for
                 litle
                 presents
                 ,
                 and
                 facetious
                 discourses
                 ,
                 yet
                 such
                 as
                 savour
                 something
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 plac'd
                 neer
                 and
                 about
                 such
                 Widdows
                 sons
                 such
                 instructors
                 as
                 are
                 very
                 good
                 Friends
                 to
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 Mother
                 be
                 over-ready
                 in
                 supplying
                 her
                 sons
                 with
                 necessaries
                 at
                 certain
                 times
                 ;
                 let
                 her
                 pretend
                 extraordinary
                 expences
                 ,
                 and
                 incumbrances
                 in
                 her
                 estate
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 study
                 ,
                 into
                 Provinces
                 that
                 lye
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 she
                 resides
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 kept
                 as
                 short
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 money
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 cast
                 down
                 with
                 a
                 consideration
                 of
                 their
                 exigences
                 in
                 strange
                 Countries
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 earnestly
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 businesse
                 to
                 fasten
                 on
                 some
                 Religious
                 kind
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 wayes
                 whereby
                 the
                 Revenues
                 of
                 our
                 Colledges
                 may
                 be
                 improved
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 principall
                 instruction
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 the
                 Confesfessors
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 great
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 Matrons
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 supply
                 them
                 with
                 spirituall
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 receive
                 of
                 them
                 temporall
                 th●ngs
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 let
                 slip
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 accepting
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 offered
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 delayed
                 ,
                 let
                 
                 them
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 much
                 indifference
                 .
                 Whoever
                 among
                 the
                 Confessors
                 shall
                 not
                 discover
                 themselves
                 very
                 industrious
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 remov'd
                 from
                 their
                 charge
                 over
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 to
                 a
                 domestick
                 obscurity
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 as
                 endeavour
                 not
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 with
                 no
                 small
                 regret
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 understood
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 some
                 Widdows
                 suddenly
                 snatch'd
                 hence
                 by
                 unexpected
                 death
                 ,
                 have
                 ,
                 meerly
                 through
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 for
                 born
                 to
                 leave
                 us
                 in
                 their
                 Wills
                 abundance
                 of
                 rich
                 and
                 precious
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 our
                 Fathers
                 it
                 seems
                 making
                 some
                 difficulty
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 them
                 while
                 the
                 Widdows
                 were
                 alive
                 ;
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 to
                 get
                 things
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 there
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 consid●ration
                 of
                 the
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 profser
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Confessors
                 are
                 further
                 enjoyn'd
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 visits
                 to
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 wealthiest
                 Citizens
                 and
                 richest
                 Widdows
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 Noble
                 men
                 .
                 At
                 such
                 places
                 are
                 they
                 prudently
                 to
                 make
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 whether
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 further
                 their
                 souls
                 welfare
                 ,
                 they
                 themselves
                 ,
                 their
                 Friends
                 or
                 kinred
                 or
                 any
                 others
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 leave
                 any
                 thing
                 at
                 their
                 death
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 is
                 also
                 with
                 no
                 lesse
                 circumspection
                 to
                 be
                 si●ted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 parishes
                 and
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 drawn
                 in
                 to
                 some
                 intentions
                 to
                 do
                 works
                 of
                 charity
                 .
                 Things
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 no
                 small
                 gainers
                 by
                 the
                 bargain
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 all
                 the
                 forementioned
                 ,
                 the
                 Confessors
                 are
                 to
                 ingratiate
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 persuading
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 belief
                 of
                 the
                 Gratitude
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 faithfull
                 performance
                 of
                 whatever
                 they
                 undertake
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 Benefactors
                 ,
                 much
                 beyond
                 what
                 other
                 secular
                 Priests
                 and
                 Monks
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 further
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 particular
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 Quarreys
                 of
                 Stone
                 ,
                 Vine-yard●
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 wherein
                 they
                 reside
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 villages
                 adjoyning
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Farms
                 thereunto
                 belonging
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 further
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 whose
                 possession
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 upon
                 what
                 contracts
                 they
                 are
                 held
                 ,
                 what
                 incumbrances
                 they
                 are
                 liable
                 to
                 ;
                 and
                 la●tly
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 ,
                 whether
                 those
                 e●tates
                 may
                 be
                 gotten
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 contract
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 reception
                 of
                 their
                 sons
                 into
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 deed
                 of
                 gift
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amisse
                 sometimes
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 devoted
                 themselves
                 to
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 whether
                 sex
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 it
                 matters
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 m●ke
                 over
                 their
                 estates
                 to
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 proviso
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 sure
                 to
                 the
                 Society
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 happen
                 that
                 the
                 Widdows
                 so
                 qualifi'd
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 have
                 only
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 be
                 thrust
                 into
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 dowry
                 allow'd
                 them
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 dispatched
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 their
                 Mannors
                 ,
                 jewells
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 reall
                 Estate
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 a
                 shift
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 to
                 hedge
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Widdow
                 at
                 our
                 devotion
                 have
                 only
                 one
                 son
                 or
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 hope
                 they
                 will
                 come
                 into
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 suggested
                 to
                 the
                 Matrone
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 leave
                 the
                 Estate
                 in
                 Fee
                 to
                 her
                 Son
                 or
                 Sons
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 over
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 money
                 which
                 she
                 may
                 have
                 raised
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Estate
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 recompence
                 for
                 the
                 Fortune
                 she
                 brought
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 S●cieety
                 It
                 happens
                 sometimes
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 devout
                 Widdows
                 ,
                 whose
                 inclinations
                 towards
                 our
                 Society
                 are
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 living
                 in
                 severall
                 parishes
                 ;
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 our
                 ●usinesse
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 induce
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 over
                 their
                 Estates
                 to
                 our
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 they
                 receiving
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 us
                 a
                 certain
                 annuall
                 Allowance
                 for
                 their
                 lives
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 prosecute
                 the
                 great
                 affaire
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 their●
                 Souls
                 wellfare
                 with
                 more
                 earnestness
                 and
                 less
                 distr●ction
                 ,
                 being
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 distu●banc●s
                 consequent
                 to
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 t●mporall
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 necessity
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 ostentation
                 of
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 discipline
                 in
                 the
                 Society
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amisse
                 to
                 expresse
                 a
                 certaine
                 severity
                 of
                 discipline
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 ejection
                 of
                 those
                 members
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 whom
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 as
                 unp●ofitable
                 As
                 to
                 their
                 qualities
                 and
                 conditions
                 ,
                 it
                 matters
                 not
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 old
                 men
                 or
                 young
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 spent
                 their
                 age
                 and
                 spirits
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 stone
                 ,
                 cholick
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 painfull
                 chronicall
                 disease
                 ever
                 since
                 their
                 first
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 Society
                 .
                 The
                 causes
                 of
                 ejection
                 (
                 besides
                 the
                 reserved
                 causes
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 ,
                 unnaturall
                 pollution
                 excepted
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 dismisse
                 any
                 )
                 sh●ll
                 be
                 these
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 divert
                 the
                 devout
                 Matrones
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 any
                 way
                 beneficiall
                 to
                 ▪
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 to
                 other
                 Religious
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 or
                 use
                 any
                 arguments
                 to
                 the
                 Parents
                 or
                 others
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 oversight
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the●
                 are
                 induced
                 to
                 forbeare
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 Society
                 :
                 If
                 in
                 the
                 disposall
                 of
                 Estates
                 they
                 exp●esse
                 any
                 affection
                 to
                 their
                 kin●ed
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 occasions
                 that
                 all
                 be
                 n●t
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Society
                 .
                 But
                 b●fore
                 they
                 be
                 absolutely
                 dismissed
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 mo●●●fy'd
                 for
                 some
                 years
                 in
                 the
                 S●ciety
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 Stud●nts
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 vilest
                 ●m●l●yment●
                 ;
                 Let
                 them
                 be
                 kept
                 back
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 Sch●oles
                 ,
                 that
                 ●hey
                 may
                 teach
                 there
                 ▪
                 For
                 the
                 higher
                 Studie●
                 ,
                 ●specially
                 the
                 f●urth
                 year
                 in
                 Divinity
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 by
                 a●y
                 means
                 be
                 admi●ted
                 ●o
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 be
                 of●en
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 Chapt●rs
                 while
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 at
                 
                 Table
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 are
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 receive
                 Confessions
                 ;
                 let
                 th●m
                 be
                 d●prived
                 the
                 freedome
                 of
                 all
                 conversation
                 with
                 the
                 strangers
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Colledge
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 most
                 delight
                 in
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 ch●mbers
                 .
                 Let
                 frequent
                 penances
                 be
                 enjoyned
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 publickly
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 will
                 by
                 degrees
                 open
                 a
                 gap
                 for
                 a
                 dismis●ion
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 chance
                 that
                 the
                 persons
                 charged
                 with
                 such
                 disservices
                 towards
                 the
                 Community
                 ,
                 m●ke
                 their
                 complaints
                 to
                 the
                 Provincials
                 of
                 the
                 hard
                 me●sure
                 they
                 receive
                 from
                 their
                 Superiours
                 and
                 others
                 whom
                 they
                 find
                 it
                 so
                 diff●cult
                 to
                 satisfie
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 such
                 expo●t●lations
                 be
                 easily
                 entertain'd
                 or
                 credited
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 carriage
                 of
                 the
                 Superiour
                 be
                 excus'd
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 return'd
                 with
                 exhortations
                 to
                 obedience
                 and
                 complyance
                 with
                 their
                 Superiour
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 Superiours
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 scru●ulo●s
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 dismission
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 word
                 SOCIETY
                 is
                 the
                 characteristick
                 of
                 our
                 Order
                 distinguishing
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 Society
                 supposes
                 there
                 are
                 Socii
                 or
                 Members
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wondred
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Society
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 also
                 be
                 Dismission
                 .
                 The
                 obligations
                 that
                 are
                 between
                 a
                 Society
                 and
                 its
                 Members
                 are
                 not
                 indissoluble
                 ,
                 nor
                 argue
                 any
                 perpetu●ty
                 .
                 No
                 sooner
                 was
                 the
                 Society
                 settled
                 but
                 dismission
                 was
                 immediately
                 exercised
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 appear
                 ,
                 there
                 needs
                 no
                 other
                 argument
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Society
                 requires
                 on●y
                 simple
                 vowes
                 from
                 Scholars
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 c●lled
                 
                   F●rmall
                   Coadjut●rs
                
                 ;
                 which
                 vowes
                 do
                 not
                 include
                 a
                 mutuall
                 contract
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Society
                 were
                 obliged
                 to
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 maintenance
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 entertained
                 into
                 it
                 upon
                 such
                 vowes
                 .
                 No
                 ▪
                 that
                 cannot
                 without
                 absurdit●●e
                 imagined
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 obligation
                 lyes
                 only
                 upon
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 vow
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 priviledge
                 to
                 dismisse
                 any
                 whatsoever
                 rec●ived
                 in
                 upon
                 such
                 vowes
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 occasion
                 soever
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 thought
                 convenient
                 ▪
                 Nay
                 ,
                 wha●
                 
                 is
                 yet
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 Society
                 who
                 make
                 profession
                 of
                 four
                 Vows
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 solemn
                 vowes
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 other
                 Monks
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 impossible
                 but
                 that
                 such
                 may
                 be
                 dismiss'd
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 are
                 generally
                 to
                 behave
                 themselves
                 towards
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 dismissed
                 .
              
               
                 WHereas
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 dismissed
                 to
                 do
                 no
                 small
                 prejud●ce
                 to
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 fit
                 some
                 ways
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 on
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 prevented
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 absolutely
                 dismissed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Socie●y
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 engaged
                 to
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 testimoniall
                 under
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 speak
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 shall
                 derogate
                 from
                 the
                 ho●our
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 .
                 Let
                 a
                 great
                 care
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 person
                 dismissed
                 may
                 not
                 h●ve
                 accesse
                 to
                 those
                 spirituall
                 or
                 secular
                 Grandees
                 ,
                 into
                 whose
                 favour
                 he
                 endeavours
                 to
                 insinuate
                 himself
                 and
                 make
                 his
                 advantag●s
                 of
                 ▪
                 Let
                 his
                 vices
                 ,
                 ●
                 his
                 evil
                 inclinations
                 be
                 aggravated
                 where
                 ever
                 he
                 may
                 casually
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 innocent
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 some
                 time
                 made
                 a
                 faithfull
                 discovery
                 to
                 the
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 governed
                 and
                 disposed
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Socie●y
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 end
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 that
                 revelation
                 of
                 his
                 infirmities
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Grandees
                 whom
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 makes
                 his
                 add●esses
                 have
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 ●●nd
                 out
                 s●me
                 grave
                 men
                 in
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 intorest
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 ,
                 not
                 seeming
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 reflect
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 may
                 lay
                 rubs
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 him
                 from
                 coming
                 into
                 favour
                 with
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 affected
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 applications
                 of
                 such
                 persons
                 cannot
                 prevail
                 so
                 far
                 with
                 the
                 Grandees
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 slight
                 the
                 dismissed
                 person
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 induced
                 not
                 to
                 countenance
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 writing
                 sent
                 fr●m
                 one
                 Colledge
                 to
                 another
                 giving
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 dismissed
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 their
                 dismission
                 be
                 layd
                 down
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 aggravation
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 .
                 In
                 our
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 dismissed
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 earnest
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 rea●mitted
                 into
                 the
                 Society
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 strangers
                 ,
                 let
                 those
                 things
                 be
                 assigned
                 as
                 causes
                 of
                 his
                 dismission
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 generally
                 abhorred
                 by
                 the
                 vulgar
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 dismission
                 of
                 any
                 whatsoever
                 seem
                 much
                 more
                 plausible
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 person
                 dismissed
                 be
                 credited
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 he
                 scatters
                 abroad
                 to
                 our
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 mischief
                 he
                 intends
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 prevented
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 course
                 .
                 Let
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 gravest
                 of
                 our
                 Fathers
                 be
                 culled
                 out
                 ,
                 whose
                 businesse
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 oppose
                 and
                 smother
                 the
                 speeches
                 of
                 the
                 pers●n
                 dismissed
                 with
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 the
                 reputation
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 ,
                 th●
                 advantages
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 derives
                 from
                 its
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 esteem
                 men
                 have
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 to
                 strictnesse
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 soundnesse
                 of
                 doctrine
                 .
                 That
                 thence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 our
                 Fa●hers
                 are
                 entertaind
                 for
                 Confessors
                 and
                 Preachers
                 to
                 K●ngs
                 ,
                 Princes
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 Le●
                 them
                 make
                 appear
                 how
                 Ze●lous
                 we
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 o●r
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 much
                 greater
                 must
                 he
                 the
                 tendernesse
                 we
                 have
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 ●f
                 our
                 own
                 Socie●y
                 L●t
                 those
                 be
                 invited
                 to
                 dinners
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 dismissed
                 person
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 interest
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 o●t
                 of
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 ●ersuade
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 countenance
                 the
                 discarded
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 obliged
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 presume
                 that
                 a
                 Society
                 of
                 Religious
                 men
                 are
                 rather
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 then
                 one
                 discontented
                 dismissed
                 person
                 .
              
               
               
                 Upon
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 his
                 dismission
                 ;
                 convincing
                 them
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 probability
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 making
                 all
                 the
                 discoveries
                 they
                 can
                 of
                 the
                 frailties
                 and
                 imperfections
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 dismiss'd
                 ,
                 omitting
                 nothing
                 contributory
                 to
                 their
                 design
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 suppos'd
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 things
                 are
                 doubtfull
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 beware
                 how
                 they
                 admit
                 dismiss'd
                 persons
                 to
                 any
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Benefices
                 or
                 employments
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 give
                 a
                 considerable
                 summe
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 over
                 their
                 estates
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 manner
                 express
                 the
                 great
                 affection
                 they
                 have
                 towards
                 our
                 Society
                 .
                 The
                 Confessors
                 are
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 to
                 suggest
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 to
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 advance
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 honours
                 ,
                 they
                 m●y
                 look
                 on
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 motive
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 liberality
                 and
                 good
                 affection
                 of
                 such
                 towards
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 founded
                 us
                 a
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 or
                 done
                 something
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 happen
                 that
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 dismiss'd
                 find
                 much
                 favour
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 let
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 diligent
                 enquiry
                 made
                 into
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 dispositions
                 and
                 defects
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 divulged
                 by
                 some
                 secret
                 Friends
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 devout
                 Matrons
                 of
                 a
                 lower
                 ranck
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 these
                 latter
                 any
                 way
                 countenance
                 the
                 dismiss'd
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 afford
                 them
                 any
                 entertainment
                 at
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 terr●fi'd
                 with
                 Censures
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 persist
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 deny'd
                 absolution
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 dismiss'd
                 person
                 be
                 commended
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 his
                 disparagement
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 end
                 though
                 we
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 subtle
                 and
                 ambiguous
                 propositions
                 ,
                 yet
                 must
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 alienate
                 the
                 inclinations
                 of
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 dismissed
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 some
                 remarkable
                 discredit
                 .
                 The
                 unfortunate
                 accidents
                 that
                 happen
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 dismiss'd
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 Exhortations
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 commiseration
                 ,
                 that
                 others
                 may
                 be
                 terrify'd
                 ,
                 and
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 indignation
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 young
                 Lads
                 for
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wayes
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 retained
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 is
                 an
                 affair
                 requires
                 the
                 greatest
                 care
                 and
                 industry
                 imaginable
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 four
                 qualifications
                 which
                 we
                 would
                 gladly
                 have
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 embrace
                 our
                 Institution
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 wits
                 ,
                 of
                 allowable
                 beauty
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 noble
                 extraction
                 ,
                 and
                 rich
                 .
                 That
                 such
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 drawn
                 in
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Praefects
                 shew
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 favour
                 they
                 can
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 be
                 persec●ted
                 by
                 the
                 Praeceptors
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 often
                 commended
                 ;
                 let
                 presents
                 be
                 made
                 them
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Vineyard
                 and
                 there
                 entertained
                 with
                 fruits
                 :
                 upon
                 solemn
                 occasions
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 treated
                 in
                 the
                 Refectory
                 .
                 For
                 others
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 perpetually
                 terrify'd
                 with
                 rods
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 ch●rg'd
                 with
                 crimes
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 only
                 some
                 slight
                 conjectures
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 guilty
                 thereof
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 always
                 be
                 entertained
                 with
                 an
                 angry
                 countenance
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 sharply
                 reprov'd
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 upon
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 displeasing
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 shewn
                 how
                 inclinable
                 youth
                 is
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 evill
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 embrace
                 not
                 a
                 Religious
                 life
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 ●e
                 terrifi'd
                 with
                 ●ternall
                 damnation
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 suit
                 to
                 be
                 ad
                 mitted
                 into
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 put
                 of●
                 s●r
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 cherish'd
                 and
                 encourag'd
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 conferences
                 that
                 are
                 had
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 ea●inesse
                 of
                 the
                 Institution
                 be
                 much
                 insisted
                 upon
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 will
                 their
                 desires
                 be
                 heightned
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 earnestness
                 for
                 their
                 admis●●on
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 afterwards
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 thus
                 dealt
                 with
                 chance
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 have
                 cast
                 in
                 his
                 dish
                 his
                 former
                 importunity
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 Society
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 whereas
                 the
                 main
                 difficulty
                 lyes
                 in
                 cajolling
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Senators
                 and
                 the
                 wealthiest
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ;
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 recommended
                 to
                 our
                 Colledges
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Novitiat
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 the
                 Generall
                 or
                 Provinciall
                 of
                 Rome
                 have
                 notice
                 thereof
                 beforehand
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 come
                 into
                 
                   Germany
                   ▪
                   France
                   ,
                   Italy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 inclinations
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 without
                 any
                 scruple
                 be
                 entertained
                 in
                 those
                 Dominions
                 wherein
                 the
                 supreme
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 our
                 Friend
                 .
                 For
                 under
                 such
                 a
                 Governour
                 the
                 precedent
                 instructions
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 thing
                 suitable
                 thereto
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 practise
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 finding
                 it
                 much
                 to
                 their
                 advantage
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 countenanced
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 easily
                 rise
                 up
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 get
                 nothing
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 occasion
                 offer
                 it self
                 to
                 draw
                 in
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 studies
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 Schooles
                 out
                 of
                 other
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 neglected
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 arrived
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 to
                 lose
                 and
                 squander
                 away
                 their
                 mony
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 shame
                 they
                 conceive
                 at
                 their
                 prodigality
                 ,
                 partly
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 fear
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 and
                 Friends
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inconveniences
                 they
                 are
                 likely
                 to
                 run
                 into
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 prevailed
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 prevent
                 the
                 inconstancy
                 of
                 those
                 we
                 entertain
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 severall
                 qualities
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 insist
                 very
                 much
                 on
                 the
                 mi●fortunes
                 that
                 happen
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 dismissed
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Parents
                 and
                 Relations
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 embrace
                 our
                 Institution
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 m●de
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 transcendency
                 of
                 our
                 Order
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 a
                 veneration
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 for
                 our
                 Order
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 entertained
                 with
                 something
                 concerning
                 the
                 great
                 respects
                 which
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 
                 bear
                 the
                 Society
                 .
                 Nay
                 further
                 ,
                 let
                 out
                 Fathers
                 insinuate
                 themselves
                 into
                 their
                 familiarity
                 and
                 humour
                 them
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 necessity
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 worthinesse
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 require
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Nu●nes
                 .
              
               
                 LEt
                 our
                 Confessors
                 be
                 very
                 carefull
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 whereat
                 the
                 Nu●s
                 may
                 be
                 dissatisfied
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 proved
                 such
                 great
                 Benefactresses
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 very
                 much
                 contributed
                 to
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 our
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 given
                 half
                 their
                 dowry
                 ▪
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Monasiery
                 and
                 Abbesse
                 ▪
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 only
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 re●ired
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 be
                 molested
                 ,
                 but
                 resigned
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 hold
                 a
                 f●ir
                 corres●ondency
                 with
                 the
                 Nuns
                 ,
                 left
                 they
                 bring
                 any
                 trou●le
                 upon
                 the
                 Society
                 for
                 the
                 half
                 dowries
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 upbraid
                 us
                 therewith
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 reserved
                 Cases
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 causes
                 of
                 Dismission
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 have
                 been
                 mentioned
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 BEsides
                 the
                 cases
                 elsewhere
                 assign'd
                 in
                 these
                 Instructions
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 priviledge
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 absolution
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 cases
                 of
                 Sodomy
                 ,
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 rapes
                 ,
                 unchast
                 embracings
                 of
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 upon
                 any
                 account
                 whatsoever
                 attempt
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 what
                 zeal
                 soever
                 his
                 action
                 may
                 proceed
                 from
                 )
                 be
                 it
                 known
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 causes
                 of
                 dismission
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 accordingly
                 the
                 persons
                 therein
                 concerned
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 absolved
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 prom●s'd
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Confession
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 their
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Superiour
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 being
                 acquainted
                 therewith
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 find
                 there
                 were
                 severall
                 persons
                 engag'd
                 in
                 the
                 sin
                 confessed
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 tending
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 and
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 absolve
                 the
                 Penitent
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 promise
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 write
                 of
                 it
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Generall
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 his
                 Confessor
                 or
                 the
                 Superiour
                 to
                 write
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 make
                 any
                 difficulty
                 to
                 do
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 look'd
                 on
                 as
                 absolutely
                 incapable
                 of
                 Absolution
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 General
                 having
                 taken
                 cognizance
                 of
                 the
                 penitents
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 consulted
                 with
                 the
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 shall
                 make
                 that
                 provision
                 therein
                 which
                 he
                 shall
                 conceive
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 for
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 order
                 the
                 Penitent
                 
                 to
                 be
                 dismissed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 .
                 Which
                 sentence
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 refuse
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 effectually
                 absolv'd
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 course
                 we
                 have
                 concluded
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 our
                 Divines
                 in
                 reserved
                 cases
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 See
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 fruitless
                 endeavours
                 of
                 some
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 The
                 Confessor
                 however
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 reveal
                 that
                 the
                 Penitent
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 dismiss'd
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 for
                 the
                 reason
                 aforesaid
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 penitent
                 shall
                 ,
                 of
                 himself
                 out
                 of
                 Confession
                 ,
                 discover
                 his
                 fact
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 dismissed
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 shall
                 refuse
                 to
                 discover
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 dealt
                 with
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 provision
                 made
                 against
                 feigned
                 cases
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 refuse
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 businesse
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 confession
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accounted
                 unworthy
                 to
                 receive
                 absolution
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 happen
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 Confessors
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 person
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 (
                 whether
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Sexes
                 the
                 party
                 be
                 of
                 is
                 not
                 materiall
                 )
                 hath
                 committed
                 some
                 act
                 of
                 abomination
                 and
                 uncleanness
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 absolve
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 ours
                 hath
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Confession
                 ,
                 acknowledg'd
                 the
                 crime
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 ours
                 be
                 dismiss'd
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 absolv'd
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 chance
                 to
                 commit
                 Sodomy
                 together
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 who
                 shall
                 not
                 reveal
                 it
                 be
                 dismissed
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 discovery
                 thereof
                 be
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Society
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 so
                 persecuted
                 with
                 acts
                 of
                 mortification
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 glad
                 after
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 further
                 a
                 certain
                 prerogative
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 as
                 it
                 bears
                 an
                 analogy
                 with
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 disburden
                 it self
                 of
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 in
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 find
                 unciviliz'd
                 as
                 to
                 point
                 of
                 Morality
                 and
                 ordinary
                 discourse
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 Superiours
                 to
                 dismiss
                 any
                 one
                 assigning
                 what
                 causes
                 they
                 think
                 fit
                 for
                 their
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 acquainted
                 the
                 Generall
                 with
                 the
                 businesse
                 .
                 And
                 somewhat
                 to
                 hasten
                 their
                 dismission
                 ,
                 let
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 done
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 inclinations
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 purposely
                 
                 vex'd
                 ;
                 let
                 all
                 their
                 desires
                 be
                 answered
                 with
                 de●ials
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 for
                 things
                 ever
                 so
                 inconsiderable
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 worthy
                 studies
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 disposed
                 under
                 such
                 superiours
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 comply
                 with
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 regret
                 and
                 indignation
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 discover
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 exasperation
                 as
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 superiour
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 complaints
                 of
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 lay
                 brothers
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 wormed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 soci●ty
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 shall
                 express
                 any
                 dissatisfaction
                 at
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 society
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 widdows
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 management
                 o●
                 common-wealths
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 speak
                 favourably
                 of
                 the
                 Venetians
                 who
                 banish'd
                 the
                 society
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 territories
                 .
              
               
                 Immediately
                 before
                 the
                 dismission
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 dismissed
                 be
                 sharply
                 reproved
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 a
                 certain
                 employment
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 put
                 one
                 while
                 upon
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 upon
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 whatever
                 he
                 is
                 employed
                 in
                 ,
                 let
                 some
                 fault
                 or
                 other
                 ●e
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 discharge
                 his
                 du●y
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 excess
                 of
                 his
                 miscarriages
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 assigned
                 more
                 grievous
                 penances
                 .
                 L●t
                 a
                 recital
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 his
                 failings
                 and
                 miscarriages
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 reading-place
                 in
                 the
                 refectory
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 at
                 table
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 greater
                 co●fusi●n
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 bet●ayes
                 a
                 rema●kable
                 impatience
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 and
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 dismissed
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 scandal
                 and
                 gives
                 evil
                 example
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 hand
                 let
                 there
                 be
                 notice
                 taken
                 what
                 things
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 commanded
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 some
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 into
                 the
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 next
                 adjoyn●ng
                 colledge
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 least
                 expects
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 irrevocable
                 decree
                 of
                 his
                 dismission
                 may
                 be
                 served
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 So●i●ty
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 to
                 be
                 cherished
                 and
                 encouraged
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 numbred
                 those
                 indefatigable
                 labourers
                 in
                 the
                 harvest
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 improve
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 tempo●●l
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 society
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 the
                 confessors
                 of
                 weal●hy
                 widdows
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 wh●n
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 decay●s
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 discharge
                 those
                 places
                 to
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 Matrons
                 :
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 vigorous
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 spirits
                 appointed
                 to
                 supply
                 th●ir
                 places
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 these
                 want
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 accommodat●on
                 in
                 what
                 relates
                 to
                 mea●
                 ,
                 cloa●hs
                 ,
                 or
                 ought
                 else
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 be
                 persecuted
                 by
                 the
                 
                   M●nisters
                   of
                   Penances
                
                 .
                 Ag
                 inst
                 such
                 the
                 confessors
                 are
                 not
                 easily
                 to
                 admit
                 any
                 complaints
                 or
                 informations
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 also
                 a
                 great
                 tendern●ss
                 expressed
                 tow●rds
                 tho●e
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 h●v●ng
                 observed
                 the
                 least
                 miscarriages
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 put
                 up
                 secret
                 inform●ti●ns
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 superiour
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 appoint●d
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 sub
                 ▪
                 ministers
                 ,
                 Beadles
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 ●ngenious
                 in
                 finding
                 w●ys
                 to
                 mortifie
                 others
                 ,
                 no●
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 affection
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 love
                 of
                 Religious
                 discipline
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 thos●
                 y●●ng
                 men
                 ●e
                 chrished
                 who
                 are
                 an●
                 way
                 rel●ted
                 to
                 our
                 B●nefactors
                 and
                 Founders
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 end
                 l●t
                 them
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
                 I●
                 th●y
                 s●udy
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 complied
                 with
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ma●
                 be
                 s●nsible
                 of
                 the
                 indulgence
                 of
                 the
                 society
                 towards
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 some
                 favo●r
                 be
                 also
                 shewen
                 those
                 young
                 
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 made
                 over
                 their
                 estates
                 to
                 the
                 Society
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 once
                 done
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 bread
                 and
                 milk
                 ,
                 bread
                 alone
                 may
                 then
                 serve
                 the
                 turn
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 are
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 dispos'd
                 into
                 the
                 lowest
                 rank
                 ,
                 who
                 prove
                 excellent
                 Decoyes
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 many
                 choice
                 youths
                 into
                 the
                 Society
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 expresse
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 their
                 af●ection
                 and
                 respects
                 for
                 our
                 Institution
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 Wealth
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 the
                 world
                 may
                 not
                 imagine
                 that
                 we
                 mind
                 nothing
                 but
                 our
                 own
                 advantages
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 us
                 too
                 much
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 avarice
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 contribute
                 some
                 thing
                 thereto
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 admit
                 charities
                 for
                 the
                 ordinary
                 offices
                 that
                 are
                 done
                 by
                 our
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Let
                 nót
                 the
                 meaner
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 be
                 allow'd
                 buriall
                 in
                 our
                 Churches
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Widdowes
                 who
                 have
                 devoutly
                 exhausted
                 themselves
                 by
                 their
                 liberality
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 harshly
                 dealt
                 withall
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 course
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 have
                 made
                 over
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 Society
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 dismiss'd
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 nothing
                 may
                 be
                 returned
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Society
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 allow'd
                 for
                 the
                 charge
                 and
                 trouble
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 at
                 about
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 especiall
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Superiours
                 to
                 keep
                 those
                 secret
                 Instructions
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 custody
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 occasion
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 communicated
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 very
                 few
                 and
                 those
                 the
                 gravest
                 among
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 also
                 to
                 gather
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 those
                 directions
                 which
                 may
                 prove
                 most
                 advantageous
                 to
                 the
                 Society
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 be
                 communicated
                 as
                 things
                 written
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 observations
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 prudence
                 and
                 experience
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 God
                 forbid
                 it
                 ever
                 should
                 )
                 that
                 these
                 admonitions
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 strangers
                 or
                 any
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 members
                 of
                 our
                 Society
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 likely
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 worst
                 sence
                 ;
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 absolutely
                 deny'd
                 that
                 the
                 Society
                 makes
                 any
                 such
                 advantage
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 such
                 men
                 be
                 confirm'd
                 in
                 that
                 apprehension
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Fathers
                 who
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 are
                 ignorant
                 thereof
                 .
                 To
                 oppose
                 the
                 credit
                 might
                 be
                 given
                 these
                 
                   Secret
                   Instructions
                
                 ,
                 let
                 our
                 
                   generall
                   Directions
                
                 be
                 produced
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Rules
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 either
                 printed
                 or
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 contrary
                 thereto
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 let
                 strict
                 enquiry
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 them
                 happened
                 through
                 the
                 treachery
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 any
                 Superiour
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 negligent
                 in
                 the
                 safe
                 custody
                 of
                 Secrets
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 concernment
                 to
                 the
                 Society
                 )
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 be
                 suspected
                 ,
                 though
                 upon
                 ever
                 so
                 groundlesse
                 conjectures
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 charged
                 therewith
                 ,
                 and
                 dismissed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 END
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 OBAD.
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
                 Vers
                 .
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
            
             
               How
               are
               the
               things
               of
               Esau
               searched
               out
               ?
               How
               are
               his
               hid
               things
               sought
               up
               .
            
             
               The
               men
               that
               were
               at
               peace
               with
               thee
               deceived
               thee
               ,
               and
               prevailed
               against
               thee
               :
               They
               that
               ●at
               thy
               bread
               have
               layd
               a
               wound
               under
               thee
               .
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               DISCOURSE
               of
               the
               REASONS
               Why
               the
               JESUITS
               are
               so
               generally
               hated
               .
            
             
               Originally
               written
               ,
               by
               
                 FORTVNIVS
                 GALINDVS
              
               .
            
             
               Printed
               for
               
                 Richard
                 Royston
              
               and
               
                 Thomas
                 Dring
              
               ,
               1659.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               READER
               .
            
             
               FRom
               some
               passages
               in
               the
               ensuing
               Treatise
               ,
               it
               may
               easily
               be
               inferred
               that
               the
               Author
               thereof
               was
               a
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
              
               ,
               thas
               is
               ,
               one
               ,
               who
               ,
               though
               dissatisfied
               with
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               yet
               seems
               to
               deal
               with
               them
               as
               mercifully
               ,
               and
               with
               as
               much
               tendernesse
               as
               might
               be
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               to
               be
               imagined
               the
               Piece
               was
               written
               rather
               out
               of
               designe
               to
               bemoan
               their
               miscarriages
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               thence
               take
               occasion
               to
               reform
               them
               ,
               then
               out
               of
               any
               pique
               that
               the
               Author
               seems
               to
               have
               against
               the
               Society
               ,
               whose
               serviceablenesse
               to
               the
               Church
               upon
               their
               first
               Jnstitution
               he
               sufficiently
               acknowledges
               and
               celebrates
               .
               Whence
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               reflects
               on
               the
               time
               it
               was
               written
               in
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               while
               the
               Society
               had
               yet
               somewhat
               of
               its
               first
               purity
               and
               zeal
               left
               ,
               before
               the
               Canonisation
               of
               S.
               Ignatius
               and
               Xaverius
               ,
               he
               must
               withall
               imagine
               ,
               that
               it
               began
               to
               degenerate
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               began
               .
               And
               what
               is
               consequent
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               some
               zealous
               Christian
               should
               in
               these
               dayes
               undertake
               to
               give
               an
               account
               ,
               
                 why
                 the
              
               Jesuits
               
                 are
                 so
                 generally
                 hated
              
               ,
               since
               the
               discovery
               made
               of
               their
               horrid
               and
               extravagant
               Tenents
               ,
               and
               the
               abominations
               
               they
               have
               introduced
               into
               
                 Christian
                 Morality
              
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               so
               far
               from
               confining
               himself
               to
               the
               shortnesse
               of
               such
               a
               Discourse
               as
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               haply
               take
               it
               as
               a
               favour
               ,
               to
               sit
               down
               and
               breathe
               a
               little
               ,
               after
               a
               second
               or
               third
               Volume
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               Discourse
               of
               the
               REASONS
               WHY
               THE
               JESUITS
               Are
               so
               generally
               HATED
               .
            
             
               THat
               the
               Jesuits
               are
               so
               odious
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               where
               there
               happens
               any
               discourse
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               evil
               spoken
               of
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               Hereticks
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               greatest
               part
               even
               of
               Catholicks
               themselves
               ,
               I
               am
               for
               my
               part
               inclined
               to
               believe
               it
               done
               ,
               in
               some
               measure
               ,
               undeservedly
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               some
               measure
               also
               it
               may
               come
               to
               passe
               through
               the
               miscarriages
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Society
               .
               Vndeservedly
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               in
               some
               measure
               ;
               
               because
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               notoriously
               known
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               by
               the
               miraculous
               providence
               of
               God
               raised
               up
               in
               this
               last
               age
               ,
               had
               not
               with
               might
               and
               main
               bestirred
               themselves
               ,
               Germany
               had
               been
               over-run
               with
               Protestantisme
               ,
               and
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               clearly
               turned
               out
               of
               doores
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Society
               were
               the
               men
               that
               found
               out
               
               the
               secret
               of
               bringing
               youth
               under
               the
               yoke
               of
               Religion
               ;
               those
               instructed
               the
               Priests
               no
               lesse
               in
               
               good
               manners
               then
               sound
               doctrine
               ;
               they
               animated
               the
               Princes
               ▪
               in
               the
               cause
               ;
               they
               waged
               a
               holy
               war
               against
               the
               Hereticks
               both
               by
               word
               and
               writing
               .
               They
               are
               as
               it
               were
               the
               choice
               forces
               of
               Israel
               commanded
               by
               their
               Captain-Generall
               JESUS
               ,
               fighting
               against
               the
               Amalekites
               ,
               did
               they
               not
               attribute
               to
               their
               own
               valour
               the
               good
               successe
               they
               have
               ,
               whereas
               indeed
               it
               is
               due
               only
               to
               the
               Moses
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Mountain
               whose
               earnest
               addresses
               to
               Heaven
               gives
               them
               the
               victory
               over
               their
               enemies
               .
               
                 For
                 when
              
               Moses
               
                 held
                 up
                 his
                 hand
              
               ,
               Israel
               
                 prevailed
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 let
                 down
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
              
               Amaleck
               
                 prevailed
                 .
                 Exod.
              
               17.
               
            
             
               And
               that
               this
               was
               also
               a
               figure
               of
               the
               manner
               whereby
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               were
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               hint
               in
               the
               book
               of
               Judith
               ,
               Chap.
               4
               ▪
               
                 Moses
                 overthrew
                 Amalec
                 who
                 put
                 his
                 confidence
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 strength
                 ,
                 by
                 fighting
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 sword
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 holy
                 prayers
                 .
                 So
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               were
               to
               be
               overcome
               ,
               notindeed
               by
               humane
               force
               ,
               or
               a
               transcendenc●
               of
               Learning
               and
               eloquence
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               pious
               addresse●
               of
               men
               that
               have
               absolutely
               resigned
               up
               themselves
               t●
               the
               service
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Now
               one
               miscarriage
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               
               which
               makes
               them
               so
               generally
               odious
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               some
               among
               them
               are
               more
               intermedlin
               then
               they
               should
               be
               in
               the
               affair
               and
               counsels
               of
               Princes
               and
               to●
               often
               seen
               in
               their
               Courts
               ,
               as
               ●
               their
               designe
               were
               to
               monopolize
               to
               themselves
               all
               favour
               with
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               all
               being
               forced
               to
               make
               their
               applications
               to
               them
               ,
               whether
               they
               addresse
               themselves
               to
               God
               or
               their
               Princes
               ,
               they
               may
               think
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               court
               the
               mediation
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               .
               Hence
               comes
               it
               that
               the
               Society
               looks
               upon
               
               those
               that
               make
               their
               confessions
               to
               
                 Franciscans
                 ,
                 Dominicans
              
               ,
               or
               Augustine-Friers
               ,
               as
               no
               good
               men
               .
               And
               thence
               it
               is
               obvious
               to
               inferre
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               those
               Courts
               where
               the
               Jesuits
               are
               predominant
               ,
               Godliness
               is
               made
               a
               stalking
               horse
               to
               temporal
               advantages
               .
            
             
               For
               if
               a
               man
               make
               frequent
               Confessions
               to
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               (
               if
               being
               supposed
               
               done
               after
               he
               had
               ,
               by
               a
               former
               confession
               ,
               cleansed
               himselfe
               to
               some
               other
               Monk
               of
               all
               the
               more
               horrid
               crimes
               he
               was
               guilty
               of
               )
               and
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               hear
               Mass
               casts
               himselfe
               devoutly
               down
               on
               ●oth
               knees
               ,
               smite
               his
               breasts
               the
               harder
               to
               make
               a
               ●reater
               discovery
               of
               his
               penitence
               ,
               give
               up
               his
               name
               to
               he
               sodality
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               He
               speak
               highly
               of
               he
               childish
               playes
               and
               comedies
               ,
               though
               full
               of
               pedan●cal
               fooleries
               and
               elusions
               ,
               that
               are
               acted
               in
               their
               Col●dges
               ;
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               if
               in
               all
               things
               he
               express
               his
               af●ction
               to
               the
               Society
               ,
               this
               they
               look
               on
               as
               a
               godly
               ●an
               ,
               and
               one
               sequester'd
               to
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               ●nsequently
               one
               to
               be
               very
               earnestly
               recommended
               to
               ●inces
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               put
               into
               the
               most
               beneficial
               places
               the
               commonwealth
               .
               And
               if
               it
               ppen
               that
               ,
               aster
               he
               hath
               so
               crept
               inemployments
               ,
               
               he
               play
               ever
               so
               much
               ●
               Tyrant
               in
               them
               ,
               cheat
               the
               Prince
               ●t
               entrusts
               him
               ,
               make
               havock
               of
               the
               ●vinces
               committed
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               ●
               if
               he
               send
               presents
               to
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               ●
               ,
               in
               case
               there
               be
               any
               money
               to
               raised
               or
               fine
               imposed
               upon
               ,
               give
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Society
               timely
               notice
               thereof
               (
               to
               the
               ●
               that
               their
               sollicitations
               on
               that
               behalfe
               may
               prevent
               ●se
               of
               all
               others
               .
               )
               they
               think
               it
               not
               the
               least
               violation
               conscience
               and
               Religion
               to
               p●tronise
               him
               ,
               as
               conving
               it
               a
               thing
               not
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               ●t
               the
               society
               should
               be
               remarkable
               also
               for
               its
               alth
               ,
               powerfulnesse
               and
               influence
               over
               Princes
               .
               
               
                 Whether
                 ye
                 ea●e
                 or
                 drink
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 ever
                 ye
                 doe
                 else
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               [
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               ]
               for
               instance
               ,
               patronise
               such
               wicked
               men
               in
               their
               enormities
               as
               are
               benefactors
               to
               the
               Society
               )
               
                 Let
                 all
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
              
               [
               Prov.
               16.
               ]
               
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 wrought
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 sake
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 wicked
                 man
              
               ;
               especially
               such
               of
               that
               predicament
               as
               by
               their
               wealth
               endeavour
               to
               further
               and
               oblige
               the
               godly
               .
               Those
               Princes
               therefore
               are
               to
               be
               highly
               ,
               commended
               ,
               who
               ,
               though
               they
               express
               a
               more
               then
               ordinary
               affection
               to
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               yet
               think
               it
               no
               impudence
               so
               to
               confine
               them
               to
               their
               Colledges
               as
               not
               to
               suffer
               them
               to
               set
               a
               foot
               in
               their
               Courts
               ,
               unless
               there
               be
               need
               of
               a
               Confessor
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Fathers
               have
               some
               urgent
               occasion
               personally
               to
               attend
               the
               Prince
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               devotion
               that
               
               speaks
               a
               certain
               manhood
               and
               generosity
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               another
               kinde
               which
               betrayes
               its
               childishness
               and
               effeminacy
               .
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagined
               that
               man
               hates
               the
               Jesuits
               who
               does
               not
               in
               all
               things
               approve
               and
               applaud
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               Proverbe
               
                 dance
                 where
                 ever
                 they
                 pipe
              
               .
               Nay
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               puts
               a
               greater
               obligation
               on
               them
               then
               any
               other
               who
               endeavours
               to
               limit
               them
               only
               to
               a
               care
               of
               their
               own
               concernments
               ,
               and
               diverts
               them
               from
               an
               over-busie
               sollicitation
               of
               Court
               ▪
               suits
               and
               projects
               .
               
               For
               being
               persons
               of
               a
               scholastical
               education
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               a
               pedantical
               humour
               and
               judgement
               ,
               it
               may
               easily
               come
               to
               passe
               that
               they
               should
               be
               mistaken
               and
               overseen
               in
               giving
               political
               and
               oeconomical
               advice
               ▪
               Which
               when
               ever
               it
               happens
               ,
               the
               miscarriage
               of
               the
               designe
               undertaken
               is
               fastened
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               consequently
               on
               the
               whole
               Society
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               thereupon
               a
               general
               odium
               falls
               upon
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               after-endeavours
               prove
               ineffectuall
               ,
               and
               what
               Homer
               
               said
               of
               Margites
               may
               pertinently
               be
               applied
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Multa
                 quidem
                 n●rat
                 ,
                 sed
                 pravè
                 eadem
                 omnia
                 n●rat
                 .
              
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               not
               the
               Authors
               and
               abettors
               of
               counsels
               pernicious
               and
               destructive
               to
               the
               publick
               weale
               ,
               yet
               there
               needs
               no
               more
               then
               their
               importunate
               frequentation
               of
               Courts
               ,
               and
               their
               familiarity
               with
               Princes
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               discovery
               of
               their
               polypragmatical
               insinuations
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               they
               cannot
               well
               avoid
               the
               censure
               of
               being
               the
               givers
               of
               those
               counsels
               .
               Nay
               ,
               which
               is
               yet
               more
               ,
               be
               it
               suppos'd
               their
               prudence
               is
               such
               as
               that
               they
               avoid
               all
               these
               inconveniences
               ,
               yet
               methinks
               the
               very
               
               example
               of
               S.
               Peter
               should
               give
               them
               an
               alarme
               to
               depart
               Princes
               Courts
               .
               For
               if
               his
               but
               once
               coming
               to
               Court
               prov'd
               so
               unfortunate
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               denied
               his
               Master
               thrice
               ,
               what
               miracle
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               have
               their
               habitations
               in
               Palaces
               ,
               should
               deny
               Christ
               once
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               cannot
               pretend
               so
               great
               an
               affection
               to
               him
               as
               Saint
               Peter
               could
               .
            
             
               
               Another
               thing
               that
               brings
               an
               odium
               upon
               them
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               apparent
               they
               are
               too
               great
               lovers
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               a
               sort
               of
               labourers
               in
               the
               Lords
               vineyard
               that
               will
               not
               worke
               but
               at
               excessive
               rates
               .
               And
               this
               proceeds
               out
               of
               an
               Imagination
               they
               have
               ,
               that
               their
               endeavours
               will
               not
               prove
               so
               beneficiall
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               they
               abound
               not
               in
               all
               the
               accommodations
               and
               enjoyments
               of
               life
               :
               but
               as
               for
               the
               
                 Monks
                 ,
                 Friers
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               yet
               make
               it
               their
               business
               to
               be
               in
               some
               measure
               serviceable
               to
               the
               publick
               ,
               whether
               they
               have
               bread
               to
               put
               in
               their
               mouths
               or
               not
               ,
               they
               think
               themselves
               not
               any
               way
               concern'd
               ;
               it
               being
               their
               m●ine
               designe
               to
               work
               themselves
               into
               such
               annuities
               and
               revenues
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               may
               with
               the
               profits
               thereof
               build
               Courts
               and
               Palaces
               .
            
             
             
               This
               it
               is
               that
               makes
               them
               so
               
               careless
               how
               burdensome
               they
               are
               to
               Princes
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               least
               remorse
               ,
               make
               deep
               holes
               in
               their
               Exchequers
               ,
               though
               to
               the
               apparent
               inconvenience
               of
               whole
               Provinces
               ,
               whereas
               ,
               had
               they
               the
               least
               reflexion
               of
               their
               being
               religious
               men
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               had
               professed
               the
               furtherance
               of
               publick
               advantages
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               made
               it
               their
               main
               business
               so
               to
               order
               the
               management
               of
               affairs
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               as
               little
               troublesome
               to
               others
               as
               possible
               .
               
                 Si
                 populo
                 consulis
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Cicero
                 ,
                 remove
                 te
                 à
                 suspicione
                 privati
                 alicnjus
                 commodi
                 .
              
               If
               thou
               wouldst
               promote
               the
               advantages
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               be
               carefull
               to
               avoid
               the
               least
               suspicion
               of
               minding
               any
               private
               concernment
               .
               Nay
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               granted
               ,
               that
               Princes
               were
               ,
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ,
               inclined
               to
               be
               so
               profuse
               in
               building
               Palaces
               for
               them
               ,
               their
               insinuations
               and
               eloquence
               should
               rather
               be
               employed
               to
               divert
               them
               from
               such
               extravagances
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               prove
               a
               means
               to
               perswade
               them
               to
               make
               provision
               for
               those
               whom
               the
               fear
               of
               poverty
               deters
               from
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               mistrust
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               finde
               among
               the
               Catholicks
               a
               comfortable
               subsistence
               for
               their
               wives
               and
               children
               .
               And
               the
               better
               to
               effect
               this
               ,
               they
               should
               ever
               be
               minding
               them
               of
               that
               golden
               saying
               of
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ;
               
               
                 S●io
                 Deum
                 potestatem
                 nobis
                 usus
                 dedisse
                 ,
                 sed
                 eum
                 tamen
                 usque
                 ad
                 id
                 ,
                 quod
                 ●st
                 necessarium
                 ,
                 &
                 usum
                 communem
                 esse
                 statuit
                 .
                 Absurdum
                 ve●
                 ò
                 &
                 turpe
                 est
                 unum
                 Lautè
                 vivere
                 ,
                 cùm
                 multi
                 esurient
                 .
                 Quantò
                 enim
                 est
                 gloriosius
                 multis
                 benefacere
                 ,
                 quàm
                 magnificè
                 habitare
                 ?
                 Quantò
                 autem
                 prudentius
                 in
                 homines
                 ,
                 quàm
                 in
                 lapides
                 &
                 in
                 aurum
                 impensas
                 facere
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 God
                 hath
                 left
                 things
                 to
                 our
                 disposal
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 caution
                 that
                 we
                 pursue
                 only
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 contributes
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 good
                 ,
                 T
                 were
                 an
                 unhandsome
                 and
                 unworthy
                 thing
                 that
                 one
                 
                 man
                 should
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 enjoyments
                 ,
                 while
                 a
                 many
                 others
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 starve
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 glorious
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 benefactor
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Palaces
                 ?
                 Does
                 it
                 not
                 speak
                 a
                 greater
                 prudence
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 generosity
                 upon
                 mankinde
                 then
                 upon
                 stones
                 and
                 gold
                 ;
              
               And
               this
               the
               Jesuits
               should
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               make
               it
               their
               business
               to
               practice
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               have
               found
               by
               many
               examples
               of
               their
               own
               society
               ,
               how
               great
               an
               influence
               a
               sincere
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               personated
               profession
               of
               poverty
               hath
               over
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               .
               Possevinus
               in
               his
               
                 Bibliotheca
                 Lib.
              
               4.
               cap.
               9.
               gives
               a
               
               relation
               how
               that
               the
               Chineses
               and
               the
               Indians
               ,
               observing
               in
               the
               Jesuits
               a
               certain
               contempt
               of
               wealth
               and
               the
               concernments
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               became
               great
               admirers
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               it
               proved
               a
               motive
               to
               many
               to
               embrace
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               Now
               how
               true
               the
               old
               saying
               is
               ,
               
                 
                   Coelum
                   ,
                   non
                   ●nimum
                   mutant
                   qui
                   trans
                   mare
                   currunt
                   ,
                
              
               We
               need
               go
               no
               further
               for
               an
               instance
               .
               For
               with
               the
               Jesuits
               continue
               among
               us
               Europeans
               ,
               their
               humour
               and
               behaviour
               is
               much
               otherwise
               then
               it
               is
               among
               the
               Indians
               and
               Chineses
               .
               
               For
               here
               they
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               horseleeches
               that
               can
               never
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               nay
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               a
               plentifull
               provision
               made
               as
               to
               their
               subsistance
               ,
               yet
               can
               they
               not
               forbear
               milking
               mens
               purses
               out
               of
               contributions
               towards
               the
               utensils
               and
               necessaries
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               to
               enlarge
               or
               beautify
               their
               ▪
               habitations
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               their
               gardens
               more
               pleasant
               ,
               or
               in
               order
               to
               preparations
               for
               the
               acting
               of
               some
               Comedy
               (
               which
               if
               it
               be
               not
               done
               with
               the
               greatest
               profuseness
               and
               magnifice●ce
               imaginable
               ,
               playes
               must
               unavoidably
               fall
               into
               discredit
               )
               or
               lastly
               ,
               to
               furnish
               themselves
               with
               something
               ,
               whereof
               onely
               they
               themselves
               see
               the
               necessity
               there
               is
               of
               it
               ,
               
               And
               it
               will
               be
               found
               upon
               enquiry
               
               true
               ,
               that
               ,
               what
               ever
               they
               may
               pretend
               of
               the
               glorious
               end
               they
               have
               propos'd
               to
               themselves
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               salvation
               of
               mens
               souls
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               put
               much
               more
               confidence
               in
               the
               weak
               arme
               of
               man
               ,
               then
               in
               assistances
               of
               God.
               
               Whence
               it
               is
               to
               be
               conceived
               ,
               that
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               God
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               prosper
               their
               endeavours
               with
               his
               benediction
               ,
               nor
               favour
               them
               with
               the
               gift
               of
               doing
               miracles
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               other
               religious
               orders
               .
               For
               they
               are
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               who
               are
               said
               in
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               
                 of
                 little
                 faith
              
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               their
               eyes
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               as
               hardly
               believing
               even
               that
               which
               they
               see
               .
               Such
               a
               character
               is
               that
               which
               our
               Saviour
               gives
               those
               that
               are
               not
               firme
               in
               the
               faith
               ;
               when
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Be
                 not
                 over-carefull
                 ,
                 saying
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 eat
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 cloathed
                 with
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 are
                 inquisitive
                 after
              
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               those
               who
               have
               not
               Faith.
               But
               it
               is
               the
               property
               of
               that
               Faith
               that
               worketh
               miracles
               
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 hope
                 even
                 against
                 hope
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 distrustfull
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 give
                 glory
                 to
                 God
                 who
                 calls
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 as
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               Nor
               indeed
               is
               it
               a
               small
               affliction
               to
               them
               ▪
               to
               finde
               themselves
               much
               more
               inconsiderable
               then
               all
               other
               Religious
               Orders
               as
               to
               the
               gift
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               when
               any
               thing
               more
               than
               ordinary
               happens
               among
               them
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               good
               shift
               for
               the
               reputation
               of
               the
               society
               ,
               immediately
               to
               cry
               it
               up
               
               for
               a
               miracle
               .
               But
               God
               ,
               who
               blesses
               sincerity
               and
               abhors
               Sycophancy
               ,
               hath
               so
               by
               his
               all-seeing
               providence
               disposed
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               not
               yet
               found
               just
               grounds
               to
               admit
               any
               of
               the
               Society
               into
               the
               number
               of
               Saints
               :
               not
               that
               the
               
               Institution
               of
               the
               society
               is
               either
               less
               holy
               ,
               or
               less
               advantagious
               to
               the
               Church
               then
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Franciscans
                 ,
                 Dominicans
              
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               were
               purposely
               to
               abate
               the
               pride
               and
               insolence
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               .
               For
               since
               it
               ordinarily
               happens
               ,
               partly
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               excellent
               men
               that
               are
               of
               the
               society
               ,
               partly
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               familiarity
               they
               have
               with
               Princes
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               them
               grow
               insolent
               to
               the
               highest
               degree
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               more
               fully
               discover
               anon
               ;
               how
               sarrc
               would
               they
               forget
               themselves
               ,
               if
               the
               society
               were
               honour'd
               with
               the
               gift
               of
               miracles
               ?
               For
               this
               reason
               was
               it
               that
               God
               was
               not
               wont
               immediately
               
               to
               hear
               even
               the
               Prophets
               themselves
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               be
               flattered
               into
               a
               great
               opinion
               of
               themselves
               ,
               as
               we
               might
               exemplify
               in
               
                 Eliah
                 ,
                 Elishah
                 ,
                 Jeremy
              
               and
               others
               .
               Another
               reason
               of
               Gods
               withdrawing
               his
               hand
               from
               them
               ,
               may
               be
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               especially
               those
               wherein
               his
               own
               glory
               is
               principally
               concerned
               ,
               as
               the
               ordinary
               means
               and
               helps
               to
               compass
               the
               thing
               intended
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               neglected
               ,
               so
               ought
               a
               man
               not
               to
               put
               his
               trust
               too
               much
               in
               humane
               prudence
               ;
               for
               that
               were
               as
               much
               as
               if
               one
               should
               upon
               his
               own
               strength
               undertake
               to
               do
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               have
               so
               little
               reliance
               on
               God
               as
               if
               he
               were
               not
               concerned
               in
               his
               affairs
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               turns
               to
               their
               prejudice
               and
               alienates
               mens
               inclinations
               from
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               happens
               through
               their
               own
               fault
               that
               they
               have
               not
               to
               do
               with
               many
               great
               affairs
               wherein
               they
               might
               prove
               serviceable
               .
               For
               there
               are
               many
               who
               oppose
               their
               admission
               ,
               and
               the
               building
               of
               Colledges
               for
               them
               ,
               principally
               out
               of
               a
               fear
               they
               are
               in
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               never
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               but
               will
               ever
               be
               begging
               till
               such
               time
               as
               that
               they
               have
               not
               left
               any
               thing
               to
               aske
               .
               For
               though
               they
               take
               nothing
               for
               
               teaching
               ,
               and
               that
               any
               one
               of
               them
               in
               particular
               have
               not
               the
               
               disposal
               of
               ought
               ,
               yet
               what
               convenience
               or
               advantage
               does
               accrue
               thence
               to
               the
               Prince
               or
               Provinces
               ,
               when
               they
               can
               make
               no
               other
               use
               of
               them
               or
               their
               labours
               ,
               unless
               they
               be
               at
               vast
               charges
               to
               build
               them
               Colledges
               ,
               and
               endow
               them
               with
               con●iderable
               Revenues
               ?
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               by
               this
               proceeding
               of
               
               theirs
               ,
               they
               incurre
               the
               displeasure
               of
               the
               Monkes
               and
               other
               learned
               men
               ,
               who
               really
               are
               in
               want
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               so
               busie
               about
               mens
               estates
               both
               reall
               and
               personall
               ,
               that
               ,
               grasping
               all
               to
               themselves
               they
               leave
               as
               little
               as
               may
               be
               to
               the
               others
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               perceiving
               
               the
               track
               of
               abundance
               of
               mony
               going
               into
               the
               Jesuits
               Colledge
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               least
               signe
               of
               any
               coming
               out
               again
               ,
               and
               being
               perswaded
               that
               they
               live
               very
               frugally
               ,
               spending
               little
               in
               food
               and
               cloathing
               ,
               take
               thence
               occasion
               to
               imagine
               theyhave
               vast
               treasuries
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               lay
               the
               foundations
               of
               tumults
               and
               di●turbances
               ,
               and
               think
               they
               do
               that
               which
               is
               unjustifiable
               ,
               when
               ,
               having
               all
               the
               accommodations
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               they
               are
               nevertheless
               such
               importunate
               Beggers
               ,
               and
               intrench
               so
               much
               upon
               others
               that
               are
               in
               necessity
               ,
               and
               upon
               these
               grounds
               conclude
               them
               worthy
               hatred
               .
               
                 Est
                 intolerabilis
                 res
                 poscere
                 nummos
              
               
               &
               
                 contemnere
                 .
                 Indixisti
                 pecuniae
                 odium
                 ;
                 hoc
                 professus
                 es
                 ,
                 hanc
                 personam
                 induisti
                 ,
                 agenda
                 est
                 .
                 Iniquissimum
                 est
                 ,
                 te
                 pecuniam
                 sub
                 gloriâ
                 eg●statis
                 acquirere
                 .
              
               
                 T
                 is
                 an
                 insupportable
                 thing
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 desirous
                 of
                 mony
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 to
                 contemne
                 it
                 .
                 Thou
                 hast
                 declared
                 hostility
                 against
                 wealth
                 :
                 thou
                 must
                 prosecute
                 it
                 ;
                 thou
                 hast
                 undertaken
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 needs
                 act
                 it
                 .
                 'T
                 were
                 an
                 unjust
                 thing
                 in
                 thee
                 to
                 grow
                 rich
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 pretence
                 of
                 poverty
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Another
               thing
               that
               brings
               an
               odium
               on
               the
               society
               is
               the
               insufferable
               
               pride
               of
               some
               Jesuits
               ,
               who
               conceive
               such
               an
               over-weening
               of
               themselves
               ,
               that
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               some
               among
               them
               very
               eminent
               for
               their
               worth
               and
               learning
               ,
               they
               presently
               imagine
               they
               ought
               also
               to
               be
               accounted
               such
               ,
               behaving
               themselves
               arrogantly
               ,
               and
               crying
               out
               ,
               
                 Who
                 but
                 we
                 Jesuits
              
               ?
               Hence
               comes
               it
               that
               they
               would
               not
               have
               any
               man
               accounted
               an
               
                 Orator
                 ,
                 Poet
                 ,
                 Philosopher
              
               ,
               or
               Divine
               ,
               unless
               he
               be
               a
               Jesuit
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               have
               been
               a
               disciple
               of
               the
               society
               .
               They
               would
               have
               men
               look
               on
               the
               society
               
               as
               the
               ware
               ▪
               house
               of
               all
               wisdome
               ,
               nay
               ,
               would
               so
               farre
               monopolize
               all
               Literature
               to
               themselves
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               allow
               any
               the
               least
               reputation
               of
               learning
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               acknowledge
               it
               derived
               from
               the
               Jesuits
               .
               Whence
               it
               
               comes
               ,
               that
               ,
               besotted
               with
               a
               strange
               perswasion
               of
               their
               abilities
               ,
               they
               in●olently
               trample
               on
               the
               most
               learned
               ,
               pass
               their
               censures
               on
               their
               writings
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               contempt
               as
               if
               they
               were
               the
               compositions
               of
               those
               that
               come
               to
               hear
               their
               Lectures
               ,
               and
               thus
               do
               they
               presume
               to
               exercise
               a
               certain
               Tyranny
               in
               letters
               .
            
             
               To
               what
               hath
               be●n
               said
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               ordinary
               with
               
               them
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               interest
               they
               have
               with
               Princes
               to
               protect
               and
               shew
               favour
               to
               the
               greatest
               malefactors
               ,
               thus
               abusing
               the
               goodness
               of
               their
               Soveraigns
               ,
               meerly
               to
               make
               oft●ntation
               of
               their
               own
               power
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               draw
               in
               others
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               encourage
               them
               to
               mischief
               out
               of
               hopes
               of
               impunity
               .
               Nay
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               strangely
               besotted
               with
               an
               insupportable
               humour
               of
               being
               the
               managers
               an
               disposers
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               it
               nothing
               to
               
               raise
               misapprehensions
               and
               dissatisfactions
               between
               subjects
               and
               their
               lawful
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               stick
               not
               to
               fasten
               any
               calumnies
               and
               disgraces
               on
               those
               Soveraign
               Princes
               who
               are
               not
               at
               their
               lure
               .
               Nor
               were
               it
               any
               difficult
               matter
               to
               give
               in●tances
               thereof
               ;
               but
               ,
               out
               of
               tenderness
               to
               the
               reputation
               of
               the
               Princes
               therein
               concerned
               ,
               I
               forbear
               them
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               their
               Curiosity
               is
               none
               
               of
               the
               lea●t
               causes
               of
               the
               aversion
               conceived
               against
               them
               .
               They
               are
               come
               to
               that
               height
               of
               it
               in
               Rome
               ,
               that
               they
               generally
               commence
               themselves
               in
               all
               affairs
               and
               transactions
               ,
               there
               being
               nothing
               relating
               to
               Religion
               ,
               private
               or
               publick
               interest
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               endure
               should
               be
               essected
               without
               their
               agency
               and
               sollicitation
               .
               He
               therefore
               that
               is
               desirous
               of
               a
               Canonry
               ,
               an
               Abbacy
               ,
               or
               a
               Presidents
               place
               ,
               must
               above
               all
               things
               be
               sure
               to
               make
               his
               addresses
               to
               the
               Jesuits
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               in
               matter
               of
               farre
               greater
               concernment
               ,
               such
               as
               may
               be
               the
               making
               of
               great
               matches
               ,
               nothing
               thrives
               unless
               the
               Jesuits
               are
               employed
               in
               the
               management
               of
               
               the
               business
               .
               His
               Holiness
               Paul●
               .
               in
               the
               setling
               ,
               disposal
               ,
               and
               improvement
               of
               his
               Domestick
               affairs
               makes
               use
               of
               the
               Procurator
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               a
               person
               it
               seems
               so
               much
               in
               favour
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               ,
               though
               he
               hath
               hardly
               the
               face
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               very
               little
               acquaintance
               with
               Letters
               ,
               
               he
               intends
               to
               honour
               with
               a
               Cardinals
               cap
               ,
               to
               requite
               the
               fertility
               of
               his
               brain
               in
               finding
               out
               projects
               to
               raise
               mony
               ,
               and
               his
               dexterity
               in
               removing
               the
               Obstructions
               arising
               therein
               .
               In
               so
               much
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               only
               the
               priviledge
               to
               come
               into
               his
               Holiness's
               presence
               ,
               when
               others
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Ambasdors
               of
               Princes
               ,
               are
               forced
               to
               attend
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               bring
               in
               what
               persons
               he
               pleases
               along
               with
               him
               .
            
             
             
               Whence
               it
               is
               manifest
               how
               far
               more
               advantageous
               it
               is
               for
               a
               man
               
               to
               be
               well-skilled
               in
               contriving
               ways
               to
               raise
               moneys
               ,
               then
               in
               providing
               for
               mens
               souls
               ,
               at
               least
               among
               those
               ,
               who
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               undertaken
               the
               direction
               of
               souls
               redeemed
               by
               the
               pretious
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               either
               know
               not
               what
               a
               soule
               is
               ,
               or
               make
               no
               more
               account
               of
               a
               mans
               ,
               then
               they
               would
               do
               of
               a
               fishes
               ,
               and
               reflect
               no
               more
               on
               the
               duty
               lies
               upon
               them
               ,
               then
               onely
               the
               word
               Fishing
               whereby
               it
               is
               allegorically
               expressed
               ;
               as
               being
               such
               as
               among
               whom
               that
               person
               should
               not
               have
               wanted
               entertainment
               who
               give
               out
               of
               him self
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               rather
               ,
               with
               Paracelsus
               ,
               
               have
               found
               the
               soule
               of
               Gold
               ,
               then
               that
               of
               the
               Elector
               of
               Saxony
               .
               Since
               therefore
               the
               Jesuits
               are
               to
               be
               numbred
               among
               those
               ,
               who
               ,
               so
               they
               get
               gold
               and
               silver
               ,
               are
               not
               much
               troubled
               by
               what
               means
               it
               comes
               ,
               as
               putting
               in
               practice
               that
               of
               the
               Poet
               who
               sayes
               ,
               
                 
                   Vnde
                   habeas
                   quaerit
                   nemo
                   ;
                   sed
                   oportet
                   habere
                   ,
                
              
               how
               can
               they
               avoid
               the
               imputation
               of
               Busy-bodies
               and
               the
               censure
               of
               a
               polypragmatical
               curiosity
               ,
               as
               being
               such
               as
               can
               with
               so
               much
               ●ase
               divert
               their
               thoughts
               to
               affairs
               of
               so
               different
               a
               nature
               ?
            
             
               
               For
               though
               the
               Pope
               hath
               a
               power
               of
               dispensation
               as
               to
               things
               inconsistent
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               exempting
               those
               from
               the
               penalties
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               who
               enjoy
               such
               spiritual
               emoluments
               as
               the
               Canons
               make
               them
               incapable
               of
               ;
               yet
               is
               it
               the
               peremptory
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               that
               the
               same
               man
               cannot
               both
               serve
               God
               
               and
               Mammon
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               seek
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               his
               thoughts
               taken
               up
               with
               the
               getting
               of
               mony
               .
               
                 Ye
                 cannot
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 serve
                 God
                 and
                 
                 Mammon
                 ;
                 Be
                 not
                 over-carefull
                 ▪
                 as
                 to
                 your
                 so●le
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 eat
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 your
                 body
                 ,
                 what
                 ye
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 ,
                 f●
                 these
                 things
                 do
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 seek
                 after
                 .
                 But
                 seek
                 ye
                 t●
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 righteousness
                 thereof
                 .
              
               Thus
               coul
               neither
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               can
               the
               Pope
               wh
               have
               succeeded
               them
               ,
               seek
               both
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Go
               and
               mony
               (
               for
               as
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 who
                 loves
                 a●
                 bears
                 with
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 hate
                 and
                 despise
                 the
                 other
              
               much
               less
               is
               it
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               P
               ope
               to
               favour
               th
               Jesuits
               with
               such
               a
               priviledge
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               prosecuting
               s●veral
               things
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
            
             
               Let
               therefore
               the
               Jesuits
               take
               it
               into
               consideratio●
               who
               profess
               themselves
               but
               to
               be
               Janus's
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               di●semble
               not
               this
               earnestness
               and
               pursuance
               of
               things
               i●
               compatible
               ,
               how
               they
               can
               avoid
               incurring
               the
               deserve
               hatred
               not
               only
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               but
               even
               of
               Catholicks
               them selves
               .
               For
               my
               part
               it
               is
               many
               years
               since
               I
               took
               ver●
               much
               offence
               at
               their
               over-curiosity
               ,
               when
               I
               found
               certain
               young
               men
               sons
               to
               some
               of
               my
               friends
               ,
               whom
               had
               brought
               to
               Rome
               to
               study
               in
               the
               Jesuits
               Colledge
               to
               have
               been
               very
               strictly
               examined
               in
               private
               about
               a●
               things
               relating
               to
               their
               friends
               ,
               estates
               and
               fortunes
               For
               when
               I
               imagined
               that
               th●
               
               Prefect
               of
               studies
               had
               taken
               the●
               aside
               to
               make
               triall
               of
               their
               proficiency
               in
               learning
               ,
               they
               wer
               lock'd
               into
               a
               certain
               Chamber
               where
               the
               Jesuit
               coming
               to
               them
               took
               out
               a
               great
               Book
               ,
               such
               as
               may
               be
               those
               of
               steward●
               Accounts
               ,
               and
               having
               put
               many
               Interrogatories
               to
               them
               ,
               writ
               their
               Answers
               very
               carefully
               into
               the
               sai●
               Book
               .
               The
               Questions
               put
               to
               them
               were
               much
               to
               this
               effect
               ;
               what
               their
               names
               were
               ,
               what
               their
               age
               ,
               what
               Schools
               they
               had
               been
               at
               before
               ,
               who
               were
               their
               Parents
               ;
               what
               age
               they
               were
               of
               ,
               what
               estates
               they
               had
               ;
               whether
               they
               had
               any
               real
               estates
               ,
               and
               if
               lands
               ,
               where
               situated
               ;
               what
               kindred
               and
               alliances
               they
               had
               ;
               and
               whether
               they
               expected
               any
               estate
               might
               fall
               to
               ●hem
               
               ●on
               their
               death
               or
               otherwise
               :
               whether
               they
               had
               any
               ●ters
               ,
               whether
               married
               ,
               unmarried
               ,
               or
               marriageable
               ,
               ●d
               if
               married
               ,
               to
               whom
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               young
               men
               upon
               their
               return
               home
               again
               ,
               ●ve
               me
               an
               account
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               be
               ●ought
               so
               stupid
               and
               inconsiderate
               as
               not
               to
               appreend
               what
               advantages
               the
               Jesuits
            
             
               ●ight
               make
               of
               those
               voluminous
               
               xaminations
               .
               For
               when
               the
               ●olledges
               came
               to
               be
               supplied
               ,
               ●d
               that
               the
               young
               men
               were
               to
               ●
               encouraged
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               
                 
                   —
                   Eandem
                
                 
                   Ire
                   viam
                   pergant
                   &
                   eidem
                   incumbere
                   Se●●a
                   ,
                
              
               here
               would
               be
               little
               difficulty
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               such
               as
               ould
               be
               admitted
               .
               For
               ther
               's
               no
               more
               to
               be
               done
               ●n
               to
               consult
               the
               Books
               of
               Examinations
               ,
               where
               they
               ●de
               it
               faithfully
               recorded
               who
               are
               the
               most
               rich
               ,
               who
               me
               from
               the
               best
               friends
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               who
               to
               be
               ●snared
               into
               the
               society
               ,
               applying
               to
               themselves
               that
               ●pression
               of
               Terence
               ,
               
                 
                   In
                   Illis
                   fructus
                   est
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   opera
                   luditur
                   .
                
              
               ●ding
               therefore
               that
               the
               young
               men
               had
               not
               made
               ●
               proficiency
               in
               their
               Schools
               which
               I
               thought
               they
               ght
               ,
               as
               being
               not
               able
               to
               give
               account
               of
               any
               thing
               e
               a
               sort
               of
               dull
               fables
               read
               to
               them
               by
               some
               pitifull
               ●fter
               by
               way
               of
               Lectures
               ;
               and
               ving
               understood
               from
               some
               
               ung
               Gentlemen
               of
               good
               quali
               -
               who
               lived
               and
               boarded
               among
               ●
               Jesuits
               ,
               that
               the
               unnaturall
               
                 ●e
                 of
                 Children
              
               was
               an
               ordinary
               and
               diurnal
               sin
               amongst
               ose
               that
               conversed
               toget
               her
               ,
               which
               in
               case
               any
               one
               ould
               be
               ignorant
               of
               ,
               he
               might
               ,
               from
               the
               words
               of
               
               the
               Rector
               ,
               in
               the
               exhortation
               he
               
               was
               very
               imprudently
               ,
               wont
               to
               make
               against
               it
               ,
               take
               notice
               of
               ;
               as
               also
               for
               that
               I
               had
               heard
               from
               very
               good
               hands
               ,
               how
               that
               in
               Germany
               certain
               Jesuits
               had
               ,
               by
               their
               indiscreet
               interrog●torie●
               in
               Confession
               ,
               brought
               some
               young
               men
               into
               the
               knowledge
               and
               practice
               of
               that
               sm
               ,
               and
               that
               thereupon
               many
               Colledges
               were
               polluted
               ;
               for
               these
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               reasons
               ,
               I
               thought
               fit
               not
               to
               send
               the
               young
               men
               any
               more
               to
               the
               Jesuits
               Schools
               ,
               but
               got
               a
               Praeceptor
               to
               have
               the
               oversight
               of
               them
               at
               home
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               yet
               another
               thing
               which
               brings
               a
               suspicion
               of
               an
               excess
               of
               curiosity
               upon
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               especially
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               not
               unlikely
               ,
               at
               other
               places
               also
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               no
               small
               number
               of
               the
               chiefest
               
               Matrons
               resort
               in
               a
               manner
               daily
               to
               their
               Churches
               ,
               and
               there
               sit
               away
               two
               or
               three
               hours
               at
               a
               time
               ,
               discoursing
               with
               their
               ghostly
               Fathers
               .
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               probable
               they
               should
               every
               day
               fall
               into
               so
               many
               sins
               as
               should
               take
               up
               so
               much
               time
               to
               make
               an
               acknowledgment
               
               thereof
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               when
               we
               reflect
               that
               women
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               running
               vessels
               ,
               indefatigably
               talkative
               ,
               and
               not
               much
               retentive
               of
               the
               secrets
               they
               are
               trusted
               with
               ,
               it
               may
               well
               be
               thought
               they
               are
               not
               every
               day
               detained
               there
               so
               long
               out
               of
               any
               other
               designe
               then
               to
               sift
               out
               of
               them
               all
               they
               know
               ;
               especially
               when
               the
               Jesuits
               themselves
               stick
               not
               to
               discover
               the
               great
               earnestness
               they
               have
               to
               hear
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               new
               .
               Upon
               this
               account
               
               is
               it
               that
               so
               many
               visit
               them
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               least
               to
               the
               greatest
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               many
               times
               spend
               whole
               dayes
               in
               entertaining
               them
               ;
               nay
               ,
               they
               come
               upon
               them
               with
               so
               much
               importunity
               ,
               that
               it
               often
               falls
               out
               they
               
               are
               not
               able
               to
               give
               reception
               to
               all
               ,
               but
               are
               forced
               to
               put
               them
               off
               ,
               and
               appoint
               them
               other
               dayes
               to
               wait
               on
               them
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               it
               is
               almost
               grown
               into
               a
               general
               opinion
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               any
               King
               or
               Prince
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               that
               hath
               so
               punctual
               an
               account
               of
               all
               things
               that
               are
               done
               in
               the
               Universe
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Antipodes
               
               as
               hath
               the
               Father
               General
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               :
               not
               only
               because
               the
               Rect●rs
               and
               Provincials
               ,
               scattered
               over
               the
               world
               according
               to
               the
               Missionary
               oath
               they
               have
               taken
               ,
               fail
               not
               to
               write
               to
               him
               once
               in
               eight
               dayes
               ;
               but
               also
               because
               ,
               either
               out
               of
               the
               need
               they
               stand
               in
               of
               their
               assistance
               ,
               or
               the
               desire
               of
               hearing
               news
               ,
               or
               lastly
               the
               earnestness
               some
               are
               in
               to
               communicate
               what
               they
               have
               received
               either
               by
               discourse
               or
               Letters
               ,
               people
               will
               be
               perpetually
               haunting
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               who
               as
               they
               are
               not
               all
               of
               a
               nation
               but
               divided
               into
               factions
               ,
               so
               they
               all
               indeavour
               to
               incline
               the
               General
               to
               do
               what
               may
               be
               most
               advantageous
               for
               their
               own
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               some
               stick
               not
               to
               attribute
               that
               to
               the
               Jesuits
               which
               
                 Johannes
                 Sarisburiensis
              
               writ
               some
               ages
               since
               against
               certain
               Religious
               men
               of
               his
               time
               ;
               lib.
               7.
               cap.
               21.
               
               
                 Rumusculos
                 inqui●unt
                 ,
                 ●umultibus
              
               
               
                 gaudent
                 ,
                 dissiden●ium
                 secreta
                 explorant
                 ,
                 &
                 eadem
                 nunc
                 ad
                 amico●
                 perferunt
                 ,
                 nunc
                 ad
                 h●stes
                 ,
                 u●risque
                 grati
                 ,
                 utrisque
                 per●●di
                 ,
                 magis
                 tamen
                 ad
                 ista
                 videntur
                 idonei
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 great
                 enquirers
                 after
                 News
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 promoters
                 of
                 tumults
                 ,
                 they
                 dive
                 into
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 dissenting
                 parties
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 while
                 they
                 discover
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 another
                 to
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 well
                 entertain'd
                 by
                 both
                 ,
                 though
                 perfidious
                 to
                 both
                 ,
                 yet
                 those
                 among
                 them
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 fit
                 to
                 manage
                 such
                 affairs
                 
                   (
                   namely
                   ,
                   discovering
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   several
                   parties
                   to
                   both
                   )
                
                 who
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 personation
                 in
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 
                 consequently
                 are
                 the
                 lesse
                 suspected
                 of
                 treachery
              
               
                 (
                 for
                 what
                 Prince
                 can
                 easily
                 believe
                 that
                 a
                 secret
                 wherein
                 his
                 estate
                 is
                 concern'd
                 should
                 by
                 his
                 Confessor
                 be
                 discover'd
                 t●
                 the
                 F.
              
               General
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
                 come
                 abroad
              
               
               
                 into
                 the
                 world
              
               ?
               
                 What
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 what
                 in
                 Courts
                 ,
                 what
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 they
                 only
                 are
                 thought
                 to
                 know
                 best
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 experience
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 then
                 even
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 perpetually
                 therein
                 imployed
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 their
                 convenience
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 act
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Father●
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 Citizens
                 in
                 commerce
                 ,
                 Souldiers
                 in
                 expeditions
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Councel
                 or
                 Synod
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 this
                 chimaerical
                 Sect
                 of
                 Religion
                 will
                 needs
                 thrust
                 it selfe
                 into
                 the
                 greatest
                 concernments
                 
                 thereof
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 Satyrs
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 perpetually
                 carping
                 at
                 their
                 manners
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 reformation
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 constant
                 sollicitors
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Magistrates
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 perswasion
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 testimony
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 virtue
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 disparagement
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 They
                 petition
                 to
                 have
                 
                 the
                 Colledges
                 and
                 subsistance
                 of
                 worthy
                 and
                 well
                 deserving
                 men
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 pretend
                 rigour
                 and
                 austerity
                 in
                 their
                 profession
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 ostentation
                 of
                 the
                 difficulties
                 they
                 encounter
                 with
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 gotten
                 within
                 the
                 curtains
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 tender
                 enough
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 doing
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 easy
                 and
                 
                 feasible
                 .
                 Yet
                 does
                 not
                 the
                 sycophancy
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 derogate
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 their
                 Religious
                 Institution
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 that
                 all
                 are
                 satisfied
                 because
                 the
                 names
                 they
                 go
                 under
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 they
                 ,
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 the
                 duties
                 ,
                 are
                 honourable
                 and
                 praise-worthy
                 .
                 
                 Their
                 countenances
                 make
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 
                 austerity
                 ,
                 to
                 fetch
                 up
                 deep
                 sighs
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 trick
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 custome
                 perfect
                 in
                 ;
                 weare
                 their
                 haire
                 short
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 heads
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 shaven
                 all
                 over
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 low
                 voice
                 ,
                 soft
                 gate
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 order
                 their
                 steps
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 proportion
                 .
                 In
                 matter
                 of
                 clothes
                 they
                 are
                 tatter'd
                 and
                 ragged
                 ,
                 yet
                 betray
                 an
                 affectation
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 design
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 more
                 highly
                 exalted
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 expressed
                 the
                 greater
                 submission
                 in
                 assuming
                 the
                 least
                 honourable
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 conceiving
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 abase
                 themselves
                 ,
                 shall
                 against
                 their
                 wills
                 be
                 preferred
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 perswade
                 
                 the
                 publick
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 miscarriages
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 should
                 lose
                 their
                 rights
                 .
                 They
                 would
                 take
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Tithes
                 and
                 First-fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 take
                 the
                 same
                 Churches
                 from
                 the
                 Laicks
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 turning
                 the
                 right
                 owners
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 ancient
                 Inheritances
                 ,
                 reduce
                 Farmes
                 and
                 Villages
                 to
                 solitudes
                 ;
                 What
                 ever
                 is
                 neer
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 grasp
                 to
                 themselves
                 ;
                 they
                 pull
                 down
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 convert
                 them
                 to
                 secular
                 uses
                 .
                 What
                 was
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 
                 either
                 made
                 a
                 Stable
                 for
                 cattell
                 ,
                 or
                 converted
                 to
                 a
                 spinning
                 house
                 .
                 These
                 and
                 greatter
                 things
                 they
                 presume
                 to
                 do
                 without
                 any
                 fear
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 thinking
                 themselves
                 secure
                 under
                 the
                 horns
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Power
                 ;
                 For
                 they
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 they
                 implore
                 her
                 assistances
                 ,
                 creep
                 under
                 the
                 shield
                 of
                 her
                 protection
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 prosecutions
                 of
                 those
                 they
                 have
                 injur'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 remitted
                 from
                 
                 paying
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 they
                 pretend
                 Apostolical
                 priviledges
                 They
                 go
                 yet
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 born
                 wit●
                 the
                 more
                 earnestly
                 do
                 they
                 endeavour
                 to
                 free
                 them selves
                 from
                 the
                 jurisdiction
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 come
                 the
                 Spirituall
                 sons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ▪
                
                 Another
                 shift
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 implore
                 the
                 assistances
                 o
                 secular
                 Powers
                 ,
                 promising
                 them
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 requital
                 the
                 enjoyments
                 of
                 divine
                 grace
                 .
                 Those
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 havin●
                 committed
                 some
                 offence
                 ,
                 are
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 they
                 entertain
                 into
                 their
                 SOCIETIES
                 ,
                 receive
                 their
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 and
                 presume
                 to
                 bind
                 and
                 loos
                 whom
                 they
                 will.
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 wealthier
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 powerfull
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 having
                 received
                 some
                 favou
                 or
                 reward
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 discharge
                 them
                 at
                 an
                 easie●
                 rate
                 ,
                 and
                 undertaking
                 themselves
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 othe●
                 mens
                 sins
                 ,
                 they
                 bid
                 them
                 only
                 pretend
                 remorse
                 an●
                 mourning
                 ,
                 however
                 the
                 others
                 may
                 seem
                 desirous
                 t●
                 regret
                 their
                 offences
                 .
                 They
                 incourage
                 miscarriage●
                 in
                 Morality
                 by
                 flattering
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 guilty
                 there
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 affecting
                 nothing
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 popularity
                 ,
                 the●
                 by
                 their
                 crafty
                 insinuations
                 so
                 stop
                 up
                 the
                 ears
                 ●
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 heed
                 the
                 reprehensions
                 of
                 th●
                 Prelates
                 ▪
                 Let
                 fall
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 ill
                 word
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 tho●
                 art
                 presently
                 declar'd
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 a●
                 opposer
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Take
                 it
                 therefore
                 patiently
                 ,
                 i
                 any
                 injury
                 or
                 dammage
                 happen
                 to
                 thee
                 from
                 thes●
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Priviledge
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thin●
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 Apostolicall
                 and
                 supreme
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 pretend
                 all
                 below
                 their
                 desert●
                 They
                 therefore
                 wander
                 about
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 they
                 c●lebrate
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 their
                 COLLEDGES
                 ,
                 the
                 trade
                 in
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Preach
                 up
                 a
                 ne●
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 adulterating
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 At
                 first
                 i●
                 deed
                 ,
                 while
                 their
                 Religion
                 was
                 really
                 i●
                 poverty
                 ,
                 an
                 that
                 their
                 exigences
                 made
                 them
                 serviceable
                 to
                 other●
                 they
                 were
                 honour'd
                 with
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 now
                 tha
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Charity
                 waxet●
                 cold
                 ,
                 may
                 justly
                 be
                 thought
                 the
                 Instruments
                 rather
                 ●
                 
                 avarice
                 then
                 devotion
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 priviledg'd
                 men
                 seek
                 only
                 their
                 own
                 conveniences
                 ,
                 and
                 JESUS
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 publickly
                 preach'd
                 up
                 ,
                 either
                 is
                 not
                 among
                 them
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 lies
                 so
                 hid
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 appears
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
              
               Sarisburiensis
               .
            
             
               These
               therefore
               are
               the
               principall
               things
               which
               make
               the
               Jesuites
               hatefull
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               being
               more
               obvious
               and
               remarkable
               then
               their
               vertues
               ,
               do
               accordingly
               make
               a
               greater
               impression
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               sooner
               divulg'd
               .
               For
               if
               there
               be
               any
               among
               them
               furnished
               with
               a
               more
               then
               ordinary
               stock
               of
               vertue
               ,
               they
               commonly
               dissemble
               it
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               avoid
               the
               danger
               of
               pride
               ,
               it
               being
               withall
               the
               fate
               of
               Virtue
               ,
               that
               her
               acts
               seldome
               escape
               the
               bitings
               of
               Calumny
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               many
               times
               seen
               ,
               that
               things
               gallantly
               done
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               have
               been
               unadvisedly
               undertaken
               ▪
               Besides
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               naturall
               to
               most
               men
               ,
               to
               make
               inquisition
               into
               the
               least
               miscariages
               of
               others
               ,
               yet
               passe
               ●y
               their
               worthy
               actio
               ns
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               apparent
               ,
               intimating
               the
               Uultures
               that
               mind
               not
               sound
               and
               living
               bodies
               ,
               but
               smell
               and
               follow
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               stinking
               carcases
               .
               No
               doubt
               ,
               but
               there
               are
               in
               the
               Society
               of
               the
               Jesuites
               many
               that
               ●re
               not
               chargable
               with
               any
               malice
               or
               wickednesse
               ,
               many
               eminent
               for
               their
               Learning
               and
               Virtues
               ,
               but
               these
               ,
               un●esse
               it
               be
               when
               they
               discover
               themselves
               by
               the
               Books
               ●hey
               set
               forth
               ,
               or
               are
               publickly
               employ'd
               ,
               make
               no
               ●oise
               among
               them
               .
               For
               they
               are
               not
               wont
               to
               put
               into
               ●he
               more
               considerable
               employments
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               most
               emarkable
               for
               their
               excellent
               Learning
               and
               sanctity
               ,
               ●ut
               those
               who
               are
               best
               furnished
               with
               craft
               ,
               confidence
               ,
               ●nd
               brazen
               foreheads
               .
               For
               having
               made
               it
               their
               design
               o
               heap
               up
               riches
               together
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               ●id
               ,
               to
               c●rry
               on
               great
               enterprizes
               ,
               and
               men
               inclin'd
               to
               ●earning
               ,
               being
               of
               that
               simplicity
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               ●either
               cunning
               ,
               nor
               courage
               enough
               to
               work
               m●n
               out
               ●f
               their
               Inheritances
               ,
               and
               hedge
               in
               still
               greater
               sums
               ●f
               money
               ,
               't
               is
               but
               fit
               ,
               they
               should
               g●ate
               upon
               this
               
               employment
               those
               that
               are
               of
               unanswerable
               importunity
               ,
               such
               as
               having
               had
               many
               repulses
               ,
               renew
               their
               sollicitations
               ,
               and
               watch
               all
               opportunities
               to
               compasse
               their
               designs
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               these
               creatures
               happen
               to
               miscarry
               in
               any
               thing
               (
               which
               is
               no
               more
               then
               speakes
               the
               decayes
               of
               humanity
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               )
               two
               things
               are
               consequent
               thereto
               .
               One
               ,
               that
               their
               faylings
               are
               sure
               to
               be
               observ'd
               and
               talk'd
               of
               among
               the
               common
               people
               .
               
                 For
                 that
                 's
                 a
                 thing
                 we
                 all
                 generally
                 know
              
               (
               saies
               Zenophon
               in
               
                 Agesilaus
                 )
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 eminent
                 persons
                 cannot
                 be
                 hid
                 :
              
               which
               is
               also
               insinuated
               by
               the
               Poet
               ,
               in
               this
               distich
               ;
               
                 
                   Omne
                   animi
                   virium
                   tanto
                   conspectius
                   in
                   se
                
                 
                   Crimen
                   habet
                   ,
                   quant●
                   major
                   qui
                   peccat
                   habetur
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               other
               is
               ,
               that
               ,
               be
               the
               offence
               ever
               so
               small
               ,
               yet
               the
               malice
               of
               men
               shall
               so
               magnifie
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               an
               Elephant
               of
               a
               Fly.
               To
               such
               men
               therefore
               ,
               whether
               considerable
               for
               their
               dignity
               or
               their
               reputation
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               thought
               Seneca
               directed
               this
               wholsome
               precept
               .
               De
               Clem.
               l.
               1.
               cap.
               8.
               
               
                 Alia
                 conditio
                 ●orum
                 est
                 ,
                 qui
                 in
                 ●u●ba
                 ,
                 quam
                 non
                 excedunt
                 ,
                 latent
                 :
                 quorum
                 virtutes
                 ut
                 appareant
                 ac
                 videri
                 possint
                 ,
                 diu
                 luctantur
                 ,
                 &
                 vitia●●nebr●s
                 habent
                 .
                 Vestra
                 facta
                 dictaque
                 rumor
                 excipit
                 ;
                 et
                 ideo
                 nullis
                 magis
                 cavendum
                 est
                 ,
                 qualem
                 samam
                 habeant
                 ,
                 qudm
                 vobis
                 ,
                 qui
                 ,
                 qualemcunqu●
                 merueritis
                 ,
                 magnam
                 habituri
                 estis
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 your
                 condition
                 and
                 theirs
                 ▪
                 who
                 ,
                 not
                 exceeding
                 the
                 ordina●y
                 rate
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 d●
                 accordingly
                 make
                 no
                 noise
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 an●
                 whose
                 vertues
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 much
                 strugling
                 an●
                 difficulty
                 that
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 appear
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 view
                 ,
                 so
                 does
                 their
                 obscurity
                 draw
                 a
                 curtaine
                 over
                 their
                 vices
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 you
                 either
                 d●
                 or
                 f●y
                 ,
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Fame
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 therefore
                 none
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 carefull
                 what
                 reputation
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 you
                 may
                 ,
                 whether
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 ,
                 deserve
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 expect
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 great
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 From
                 Bononia
                 ,
                 Kal.
                 
                   Decemb.
                   M.
                   D
                   C.
                   X.
                   
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               DISCOVERY
               Of
               the
               SOCIETY
               In
               relation
               to
               their
               POLITICKS
               .
            
             
               Written
               Originally
               ,
               BY
               A
               
                 Well-wisher
                 to
                 the
                 JESVITS
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               READER
               .
            
             
               WFe
               are
               ▪
               by
               a
               Divine
               Authority
               assur'd
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               those
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               who
               
                 like
                 the
                 deaf
                 Adder
              
               ,
               out
               of
               pure
               obstinacy
               ,
               
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Charmer
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               there
               is
               a
               generation
               of
               men
               that
               
                 hate
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
              
               .
               Thence
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               accordingly
               experience
               is
               so
               pregnant
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               these
               look
               on
               the
               least
               discovery
               of
               their
               enormities
               ,
               as
               the
               m●st
               hainous
               injury
               can
               be
               done
               them
               ;
               making
               so
               little
               advantage
               either
               
                 ofthe
                 
                   of
                   the
                
              
               charming
               Admonitions
               of
               Friends
               ,
               or
               the
               censorious
               Reproaches
               of
               Adversaries
               ,
               that
               thoy
               think
               it
               the
               greatest
               shame
               that
               may
               be
               to
               retract
               ,
               and
               choose
               rather
               to
               betray
               their
               exasperation
               ,
               then
               expresse
               any
               desires
               of
               amendment
               .
               That
               the
               ensuing
               Piece
               was
               written
               long
               since
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               a
               Person
               not
               much
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               are
               things
               not
               to
               be
               dissembled
               ,
               as
               being
               remarkable
               from
               severall
               passages
               of
               it
               :
               but
               to
               gi●e
               an
               an
               account
               of
               the
               present
               revivall
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               what
               cannot
               be
               done
               without
               a
               certain
               regret
               ,
               and
               compassion
               .
               
                 That
                 Religious
                 men
              
               ,
               such
               as
               had
               by
               solemn
               Vowes
               abjur'd
               not
               only
               the
               enjoyments
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               commerce
               with
               
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               what
               concerns
               the
               management
               of
               the
               affairs
               thereof
               ,
               should
               be
               guilty
               of
               so
               great
               miscarriages
               ,
               argues
               such
               a
               grievance
               ,
               and
               dereliction
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Justifica●ion
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               guided
               by
               ,
               as
               cannot
               without
               horror
               fall
               into
               the
               reflection
               of
               a
               good
               man.
               But
               to
               find
               them
               so
               wedded
               to
               mischievous
               practises
               ,
               as
               that
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               long
               since
               lay'd
               at
               their
               doores
               ,
               there
               should
               still
               be
               a
               necessity
               to
               bring
               them
               upon
               the
               stage
               ,
               and
               that
               meerly
               because
               former
               remonstrances
               proved
               fruitlesse
               and
               ineffectuall
               ,
               it
               certainly
               speaks
               not
               an
               indifference
               ,
               or
               backwardnesse
               ,
               but
               a
               hatred
               of
               reformation
               .
               And
               yet
               thus
               does
               the
               case
               stand
               with
               the
               Society
               ,
               whose
               courses
               gave
               occasion
               of
               the
               present
               DISCOVERY
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               DISCOVERY
               Of
               the
               SOCIETY
               In
               relation
               to
               their
               POLITICKS
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               UPon
               the
               first
               Institution
               of
               the
               Society
               and
               religious
               Order
               of
               the
               Jesuites
               ,
               it
               was
               generally
               look'd
               upon
               as
               a
               Tree
               planted
               in
               the
               Vineyard
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whereof
               the
               fruits
               should
               be
               an
               Antidote
               against
               the
               poison
               of
               Heresy
               ,
               and
               whose
               blossoms
               should
               be
               no
               other
               then
               those
               of
               Christian
               and
               Religious
               works
               ,
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               ,
               and
               reduction
               of
               those
               souls
               that
               otherwise
               were
               likely
               to
               stray
               .
               And
               such
               no
               doubt
               it
               was
               intended
               by
               the
               Founder
               thereof
               ,
               Ignatius
               ,
               and
               such
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               thought
               ,
               continu'd
               while
               it
               was
               cultivated
               by
               those
               first
               Fathers
               ,
               from
               whose
               Piety
               ,
               and
               austerity
               ,
               as
               it
               deriv'd
               vigour
               and
               life
               ,
               so
               did
               it
               ●orce
               the
               esteem
               and
               veneration
               of
               all
               ,
               This
               glorious
               Tree
               spread
               it self
               into
               two
               Branches
               ,
               one
               of
               Love
               towards
               God
               ,
               the
               other
               toward
               their
               Neighbour
               .
               So
               that
               considering
               the
               smalness
               of
               its
               roots
               ,
               it
               is
               almost
               incredible
               ,
               what
               abundance
               of
               fruit
               it
               brought
               forth
               ,
               in
               the
               excellent
               education
               
               of
               children
               ,
               the
               saving
               of
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               propagation
               of
               Christian
               and
               Catholick
               Faith.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               indefatigable
               Enemy
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               the
               Devill
               ,
               who
               is
               exasperated
               at
               all
               manner
               of
               good
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               hath
               the
               least
               tendency
               to
               reformation
               ,
               discover
               d
               his
               earnestness
               and
               subtilty
               to
               destroy
               this
               glorious
               tree
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               all
               the
               fruitfull
               advantages
               the
               world
               expected
               to
               reap
               thereby
               ;
               taking
               occasion
               even
               from
               the
               greatness
               it self
               of
               this
               Religious
               Order
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               admirable
               improvement
               which
               it
               had
               made
               in
               so
               sm●ll
               a
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               to
               pervert
               the
               first
               Institution
               thereof
               ,
               with
               artifices
               ,
               sycophancy
               and
               insinuation
               .
               Instead
               of
               these
               two
               branches
               of
               Charity
               towards
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               now
               utterly
               dry'd
               up
               ,
               he
               hath
               engrafted
               two
               others
               ,
               one
               of
               
                 self
                 ▪
                 love
                 ▪
              
               the
               other
               a
               spirit
               minding
               only
               the
               advantages
               of
               this
               
                 World
                 ▪
              
               Which
               how
               great
               a
               prejudice
               〈◊〉
               hath
               prov'd
               to
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               that
               be
               the
               designe
               of
               the
               present
               DISCOVERY
               to
               demonstrate
               .
               Wherein
               ,
               I
               speak
               it
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               All-seeing
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               advance
               any
               thing
               out
               of
               passion
               or
               interest
               ,
               but
               that
               whatever
               is
               done
               ,
               proceeds
               srom
               an
               innocent
               zeal
               to
               the
               publick
               good
               ,
               and
               a
               tendernesse
               to
               the
               welfare
               of
               the
               Society
               it self
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               Princes
               being
               acquainted
               with
               their
               artifices
               ,
               may
               ,
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               people
               they
               govern
               ,
               by
               timely
               remedies
               ,
               prevent
               and
               elude
               them
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               therefore
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               the
               Society
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               spreading
               and
               enlarging
               it self
               more
               and
               more
               by
               their
               undertaking
               the
               education
               of
               Children
               (
               a
               design
               no
               doubt
               acceptable
               to
               all
               Cities
               and
               Kingdomes
               )
               they
               accordingly
               ,
               upon
               their
               first
               Institution
               so
               farre
               ingratiated
               themselves
               with
               Princes
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               few
               years
               they
               diffus'd
               themselves
               so
               far
               as
               other
               Orders
               had
               done
               in
               many
               Centuries
               .
            
             
               This
               unexpected
               arrivall
               to
               Greatness
               ,
               which
               ever
               works
               a
               strange
               alteration
               in
               mens
               minds
               and
               humours
               ,
               rais'd
               in
               the
               Successors
               
                 of
                 Ignatius
              
               such
               a
               high
               
               opinion
               of
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               their
               own
               Society
               ,
               that
               vain-gloriously
               hence
               concluding
               themselves
               more
               beneficiall
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               had
               made
               a
               f●r
               greater
               progress
               into
               the
               business
               of
               Reformation
               then
               all
               other
               orders
               ,
               they
               thought
               it
               their
               main
               concernment
               to
               endeavour
               it's
               further
               growth
               and
               enlargement
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               (
               to
               give
               it
               you
               in
               their
               own
               words
               )
               to
               promote
               the
               Cause
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               advantages
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               improve
               the
               Patrimony
               of
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               can
               I
               not
               but
               wish
               my self
               the
               subtilty
               of
               
                 Aristotle
                 ▪
              
               and
               the
               eloquence
               of
               the
               Romane
               Orator
               to
               discover
               and
               express
               the
               miraculous
               wayes
               whereby
               they
               effect
               the
               r
               design
               (
               a
               ●hing
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               novelty
               seems
               incredible
               )
               and
               daily
               enlarge
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               their
               Society
               .
               But
               I
               shall
               think
               it
               sufficient
               to
               glance
               only
               at
               some
               few
               things
               ,
               leaving
               it
               to
               other
               mens
               judgements
               to
               make
               what
               glosses
               they
               shall
               think
               fitt
               thereupon
               ,
               and
               to
               conceive
               an
               Ida
               a
               of
               those
               men
               suitable
               thereto
               .
               The
               ensuing
               heads
               therefore
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               take
               for
               the
               ground
               of
               his
               discourse
               .
            
             
               The
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Society
               finding
               that
               their
               teaching
               ,
               preaching
               ,
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               other
               religious
               and
               Monasticall
               exercises
               contributed
               not
               so
               much
               as
               was
               expected
               to
               the
               raising
               of
               them
               to
               the
               greatnesse
               they
               aspired
               to
               ,
               were
               forc'd
               to
               think
               of
               other
               wayes
               to
               effect
               their
               design
               .
               For
               though
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               they
               were
               entertain'd
               at
               the
               beginning
               with
               all
               kindness
               by
               many
               people
               ,
               yet
               in
               process
               of
               time
               they
               perceived
               that
               ,
               through
               dissatisfaction
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               occasion
               ,
               those
               that
               had
               honour'd
               them
               be-before
               withdrew
               their
               affection
               from
               them
               ;
               wherefore
               fearing
               their
               growth
               should
               determine
               in
               their
               infancy
               ,
               they
               found
               out
               two
               other
               wayes
               to
               keep
               up
               ,
               and
               to
               enlarge
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               their
               Order
               .
            
             
             
               One
               was
               ,
               by
               calumnies
               and
               crafty
               insinuations
               to
               raise
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               consequently
               as
               many
               others
               as
               they
               could
               ,
               a
               base
               opinion
               of
               all
               other
               
                 Religious
                 Institutions
              
               ,
               making
               them
               despicable
               by
               discovering
               their
               imperfections
               ,
               and
               like
               subtill
               Politicians
               ,
               building
               up
               their
               own
               greatnesse
               upon
               the
               ruines
               of
               others
               .
               By
               this
               means
               got
               they
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               lawfull
               Possessors
               ,
               many
               Monasteries
               ,
               Abbeys
               and
               other
               Spirituall
               revenues
               ,
               depriving
               those
               Religious
               men
               that
               formerly
               enjoy'd
               them
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               belonged
               thereto
               .
            
             
               Another
               was
               ,
               their
               pragmaticall
               engaging
               themselves
               in
               Affairs
               of
               State
               ,
               thrusting
               themselves
               into
               the
               interests
               and
               concernments
               of
               Christian
               Princes
               .
               To
               bring
               this
               to
               effect
               ,
               they
               have
               as
               subtill
               and
               artificious
               a
               device
               as
               any
               the
               world
               was
               yet
               acquainted
               withall
               ;
               into
               which
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               penetrate
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               almost
               impossible
               to
               make
               a
               full
               discovery
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Rome
               is
               the
               constant
               residence
               of
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               commonly
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               General
               ,
               or
               
                 Pather
                 Generall
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               the
               rest
               render
               exact
               obedience
               .
               Besides
               him
               ,
               there
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               resident
               in
               the
               same
               place
               certain
               persons
               chosen
               from
               among
               the
               other
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               from
               the
               Assistance
               they
               alwayes
               give
               Him
               ,
               are
               called
               his
               ASSISTANTS
               .
               Of
               this
               quality
               there
               is
               one
               at
               least
               as
               a
               Representative
               of
               every
               Nation
               ,
               who
               ,
               from
               the
               Nation
               he
               represents
               ,
               takes
               his
               name
               .
               Hence
               ,
               one
               is
               stiled
               the
               Assistant
               of
               
                 France
                 ▪
              
               another
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               a
               third
               of
               Italy
               ,
               a
               fourth
               of
               England
               ,
               a
               fist
               of
               Austria
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               all
               Provinces
               and
               Kingdoms
               .
               Their
               main
               business
               is
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               
                 F.
                 General
              
               an
               account
               of
               all
               Occurrences
               of
               State
               in
               those
               Provinces
               and
               Kingdoms
               whereof
               they
               are
               the
               respective
               Assistants
               .
               This
               they
               perform
               by
               the
               means
               of
               their
               Correspondents
               ,
               who
               ,
               upon
               that
               design
               ,
               have
               their
               residences
               in
               the
               principall
               Cities
               of
               the
               Provinces
               and
               Kingdoms
               where
               they
               are
               .
               And
               these
               are
               perpetually
               shuffling
               up
               and
               down
               to
               inform
               themselves
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               
               quality
               ,
               nature
               ,
               inclination
               and
               intentions
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               take
               advantage
               of
               all
               opportunities
               to
               advertise
               the
               Assistants
               of
               such
               accidents
               as
               they
               have
               discovered
               .
               These
               no
               sooner
               receive
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               disburthen
               themselves
               of
               all
               into
               the
               bosom
               of
               the
               Father
               Generall
               ,
               who
               thereupon
               calling
               his
               Assistants
               to
               Councell
               ,
               they
               do
               as
               it
               were
               anatomise
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               comparing
               and
               ballancing
               the
               interests
               ,
               concernments
               and
               designs
               of
               all
               Christian
               Princes
               .
               Here
               they
               consult
               of
               all
               fresh
               intelligence
               receiv'd
               from
               their
               Correspondents
               ▪
               and
               curiously
               examining
               and
               conferring
               them
               together
               ,
               it
               is
               at
               last
               resolv'd
               ,
               that
               the
               affairs
               of
               such
               a
               Prince
               shall
               be
               promoted
               ,
               the
               designs
               of
               another
               oppos'd
               as
               they
               shall
               conceive
               most
               for
               their
               interest
               and
               advantage
               .
               And
               as
               it
               is
               possible
               ,
               that
               the
               stander
               by
               may
               better
               see
               the
               result
               of
               a
               Plot
               ,
               then
               the
               Gamester
               employ
               ▪
               d
               in
               it
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               likely
               ,
               that
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Society
               taking
               as
               it
               were
               a
               generall
               view
               ●f
               the
               interests
               of
               all
               Princes
               ,
               are
               the
               better
               able
               to
               observe
               the
               circumstances
               of
               place
               and
               time
               ,
               and
               effectually
               advance
               the
               Affairs
               of
               that
               Prince
               who
               is
               likely
               to
               prove
               the
               greatest
               favourer
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               certainly
               a
               thing
               evil
               in
               it self
               and
               insupportable
               ,
               that
               a
               sort
               of
               men
               devoted
               to
               a
               Religious
               life
               ,
               should
               so
               much
               intermeddle
               with
               matters
               of
               State
               ,
               it
               being
               their
               duty
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               welfare
               of
               souls
               ,
               as
               such
               as
               had
               to
               that
               end
               taken
               leave
               of
               the
               concernments
               of
               the
               world
               .
               But
               it
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               are
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               more
               intangled
               then
               those
               who
               have
               the
               management
               thereof
               ,
               and
               for
               many
               pernicious
               consequences
               arising
               thereby
               ;
               this
               procedure
               of
               theirs
               will
               be
               found
               most
               mischievous
               ,
               and
               consequently
               such
               as
               requires
               a
               speedy
               and
               effectuall
               remedy
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ▪
               the
               
                 J
                 suits
              
               are
               Confessors
               to
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Nobility
               in
               all
               States
               and
               Kingdoms
               that
               acknowledge
               a
               submission
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               Nay
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               the
               more
               ready
               to
               entertain
               these
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               these
               they
               m●ke
               no
               small
               difficulty
               
               to
               admit
               ordinary
               persons
               to
               their
               Confessionaries
               ,
               aiming
               rather
               at
               an
               Empire
               over
               the
               Consciences
               of
               Princes
               ,
               themselves
               .
               By
               this
               means
               do
               they
               craftily
               dive
               into
               the
               design●s
               ,
               resolutions
               and
               inclinations
               as
               well
               of
               Soveraigns
               as
               of
               Subjects
               ,
               whereof
               they
               immediately
               informe
               the
               Father
               -
               Generall
               or
               his
               Assistants
               at
               Rome
               .
               Now
               to
               perceive
               and
               be
               satisfy'd
               what
               prejudice
               this
               must
               needs
               be
               to
               Princes
               ,
               and
               what
               rubbes
               may
               be
               laid
               in
               their
               way
               when
               they
               imagine
               their
               affaires
               in
               a
               saire
               and
               secure
               posture
               ,
               a
               man
               needs
               no
               extraordinary
               measure
               of
               understanding
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               since
               secrecy
               is
               a
               proper
               and
               inseparable
               accident
               which
               so
               attends
               the
               safety
               of
               a
               State
               ,
               that
               without
               it
               tre●cheries
               ,
               circumventions
               ,
               and
               so
               ruine
               must
               needs
               follow
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admir'd
               Princes
               should
               be
               so
               secure
               against
               those
               who
               discover
               their
               secrets
               ,
               punishing
               them
               as
               the
               most
               dangerous
               of
               their
               enemies
               .
               And
               whereas
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               understandiug
               of
               another
               Princes
               designs
               makes
               a
               man
               the
               more
               circumspect
               ,
               and
               more
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               his
               own
               condition
               ,
               it
               is
               accordingly
               ordinary
               with
               them
               to
               be
               at
               vast
               charges
               in
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Ambassad●urs
               and
               Intelligencers
               ;
               and
               yet
               are
               many
               times
               deceiv'd
               in
               the
               accompt
               they
               receive
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               father
               -
               Generall
               ,
               and
               his
               Assistants
               making
               their
               advantages
               as
               well
               of
               Confessions
               and
               Consultations
               ,
               whereof
               their
               Corespondents
               residing
               in
               all
               the
               chief
               Cities
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               give
               them
               an
               account
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               means
               o●
               some
               other
               their
               Adherents
               ,
               (
               of
               whom
               we
               shall
               have
               something
               to
               say
               hereafter
               ,
               are
               most
               faithfully
               and
               punctually
               inform'd
               of
               all
               determinations
               concluded
               even
               in
               the
               most
               secret
               Councells
               .
               Insomuch
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               a
               more
               particular
               knowledge
               of
               the
               power
               ,
               possessions
               ,
               expences
               and
               designs
               of
               Princes
               then
               the
               Princes
               themselves
               have
               ,
               and
               this
               without
               any
               other
               charge
               then
               that
               of
               the
               carriage
               of
               their
               Letters
               ;
               which
               yet
               in
               Rome
               alone
               (
               as
               I
               have
               it
               from
               the
               relation
               of
               the
               Persons
               employ'd
               about
               
               those
               affairs
               )
               amounts
               to
               seventy
               ,
               eighty
               ,
               nay
               ,
               sometimes
               a
               hundred
               Crownes
               of
               Gold
               to
               one
               Courrier●r
               ●r
               Messenger
               .
            
             
               Coming
               then
               by
               this
               means
               to
               know
               exactly
               the
               Affairs
               of
               all
               Princes
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               only
               do
               ill
               offices
               between
               them
               ,
               but
               wound
               their
               reputation
               with
               their
               own
               subjects
               ,
               depressing
               or
               advancing
               their
               concernments
               at
               their
               pleasure
               .
               And
               that
               they
               can
               with
               the
               lesse
               difficulty
               do
               ,
               for
               that
               by
               the
               same
               way
               of
               Confessions
               and
               Consultations
               they
               serpent-like
               glide
               into
               the
               very
               secrets
               of
               the
               peoples
               soules
               ,
               knowing
               who
               stand
               well
               affected
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               who
               dissatisfy'd
               and
               exasperated
               .
               So
               that
               by
               these
               relations
               which
               they
               have
               of
               State-affairs
               they
               may
               easily
               sow
               discord
               among
               Princes
               ,
               raise
               thousands
               of
               jealousies
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               insight
               into
               the
               Subject's
               affections
               ,
               raise
               commotions
               and
               tumults
               ,
               making
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Prince
               contemptible
               .
            
             
               From
               all
               which
               there
               can
               be
               no
               lesse
               inferr'd
               ,
               then
               that
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               may
               prov●
               more
               dangerous
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               then
               that
               a
               Prince
               should
               discover
               himself
               by
               Confession
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               should
               permit
               any
               of
               his
               Confidents
               ,
               Favorites
               ,
               Secretaries
               ,
               Counsellours
               ,
               or
               others
               his
               chief
               Ministers
               should
               make
               their
               Confessions
               to
               persons
               that
               are
               perpetually
               ●ifting
               matters
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               making
               their
               advantages
               thereof
               to
               infinuate
               into
               the
               favour
               of
               Princes
               .
               For
               there
               are
               men
               of
               other
               Religious
               Orders
               ,
               comparable
               for
               life
               and
               Learning
               to
               any
               among
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               who
               may
               with
               the
               more
               safety
               be
               employ'd
               ,
               out
               of
               confiration
               that
               they
               attend
               nothing
               more
               then
               the
               cultivation
               of
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               Government
               of
               their
               monasteries
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               greater
               discovery
               then
               hath
               been
               made
               yet
               ,
               the
               world
               is
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               four
               sorts
               or
               degrees
               of
               Jesuits
               .
               The
               first
               degree
               is
               compos'd
               
               of
               a
               number
               of
               secular
               persons
               of
               both
               sexes
               ,
               that
               are
               taken
               or
               admitted
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               living
               accordingly
               under
               a
               certain
               obedience
               ,
               which
               themselves
               call
               an
               
                 implicite
                 Obedience
              
               .
               These
               are
               guided
               in
               all
               their
               actions
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               resigning
               themselves
               in
               all
               things
               absolutely
               to
               their
               conduct
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               admitted
               to
               this
               degree
               ,
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               Gentlewomen
               ,
               rich
               Widows
               ,
               wealthy
               Citizens
               ,
               and
               Merchants
               ;
               which
               like
               a
               Plantation
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               bring
               in
               to
               the
               Jesuits
               a
               very
               vast
               revenue
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               .
               Of
               this
               kind
               are
               those
               Women
               ,
               who
               in
               Italy
               ,
               are
               called
               Chettine
               ,
               who
               are
               by
               the
               subtill
               perswasions
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               induced
               to
               forsake
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               they
               take
               a
               care
               to
               disburthen
               them
               of
               their
               Jewels
               ,
               apparrell
               ,
               and
               ornaments
               ,
               houshold-stuffe
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               ,
               of
               their
               estates
               of
               great
               value
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               degree
               consists
               of
               men
               alone
               ,
               and
               that
               cheequer'd
               as
               well
               with
               Priests
               as
               Lay●en
               ,
               yet
               such
               as
               live
               wholly
               after
               a
               secular
               way
               ,
               being
               not
               oblig'd
               to
               a
               regular
               life
               .
               These
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               people
               who
               by
               the
               mediation
               and
               recommendations
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               creep
               into
               Pensions
               ,
               Abbeys
               ,
               Benefices
               and
               other
               revenues
               ;
               but
               they
               vow
               to
               put
               on
               the
               habit
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               when
               ever
               it
               shall
               please
               th●
               Father
               -
               General
               to
               require
               it
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               which
               reason
               they
               are
               called
               Jesuits
               in
               Voto
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               labours
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               the
               Jesuits
               make
               no
               small
               advantages
               in
               order
               to
               the
               erection
               ,
               and
               settlement
               of
               their
               Monarchy
               .
               For
               they
               maintain
               in
               all
               Kingdoms
               and
               Provinces
               ,
               in
               all
               Princes
               Courts
               &
               Palaces
               of
               Great-men
               such
               of
               this
               degree
               as
               they
               know
               how
               to
               make
               use
               of
               ;
               as
               sh●ll
               be
               further
               discovered
               in
               the
               seventh
               point
               of
               this
               discourse
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               sort
               of
               J●suits
               are
               those
               who
               are
               resident
               in
               Monasteries
               .
               These
               are
               either
               Priests
               ,
               Clerks
               or
               Converts
               ,
               who
               may
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Father
               
                 General
                 ▪
              
               be
               dispenc'd
               with
               ,
               as
               to
               any
               thing
               relating
               to
               their
               Profession
               ,
               though
               of
               themselves
               they
               have
               no
               power
               to
               leave
               
               it
               .
               And
               these
               being
               such
               as
               have
               no
               Office
               of
               importance
               in
               the
               Community
               ,
               do
               for
               the
               most
               part
               simply
               obey
               in
               any
               thing
               they
               are
               put
               upon
               by
               the
               Superiors
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               sort
               is
               that
               of
               Politick
               Jesuits
               ,
               to
               whom
               is
               committed
               the
               management
               of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Religi●n
               ,
               and
               the
               regulation
               of
               the
               Society
               .
               And
               these
               are
               they
               ,
               who
               being
               tempted
               by
               the
               Devill
               with
               the
               same
               temptation
               ,
               that
               Christ
               had
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 thee
                 ,
              
               have
               taken
               the
               Tempter
               at
               his
               word
               .
               Upon
               which
               account
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               so
               much
               endeavour
               to
               reduce
               their
               Society
               to
               an
               absolute
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               to
               place
               the
               head
               thereof
               at
               Rome
               ,
               the
               centre
               where
               all
               the
               principall
               affairs
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               meet
               .
               There
               constantly
               resideth
               the
               grand
               Monarch
               of
               these
               Politicians
               (
               their
               Father
               -
               General
               )
               with
               a
               great
               number
               of
               others
               of
               the
               same
               Institution
               ,
               who
               having
               receiv'd
               information
               from
               their
               Spies
               of
               all
               such
               weighty
               and
               important
               businesses
               as
               are
               to
               be
               canvass'd
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               they
               presently
               call
               a
               Councell
               ,
               and
               having
               in
               the
               first
               place
               taken
               order
               to
               secure
               their
               own
               interests
               ,
               every
               one
               in
               particular
               makes
               it
               his
               businesse
               to
               go
               their
               circuit
               through
               the
               Courts
               of
               
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 Prelates
              
               and
               Ambassadours
               .
               Their
               businesse
               with
               these
               is
               cunningly
               to
               shift
               their
               discourse
               to
               something
               relating
               to
               the
               businesse
               then
               in
               hand
               ,
               or
               shortly
               to
               come
               upon
               the
               stage
               ,
               representing
               it
               to
               them
               after
               what
               manner
               they
               please
               ,
               so
               disguising
               it
               ▪
               as
               makes
               most
               for
               their
               interest
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               if
               need
               be
               ,
               to
               shew
               black
               in
               stead
               of
               white
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               first
               repres●ntations
               of
               a
               businesse
               made
               by
               men
               pretending
               to
               sinceri●y
               ,
               and
               the
               strictnesse
               of
               a
               Religious
               life
               cannot
               but
               make
               the
               more
               remarkable
               impr●ssion
               in
               the
               mind
               of
               him
               that
               they
               are
               addr●st
               to
               ,
               the
               consequence
               is
               ,
               that
               Affaires
               of
               very
               great
               importance
               treated
               by
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               other
               grave
               persons
               ,
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               have
               not
               carried
               on
               with
               the
               successe
               expected
               by
               the
               Princes
               therein
               concern'd
               meer●y
               through
               the
               sycophancy
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               
               adulterate
               relations
               had
               so
               shuffled
               things
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               but
               little
               credit
               left
               for
               what
               might
               be
               alledged
               by
               the
               Ambassadors
               and
               other
               Agents
               employ'd
               therein
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               tricks
               they
               play
               the
               Prelates
               of
               Rome
               ,
               they
               also
               put
               upon
               other
               Princes
               ,
               either
               by
               themselves
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               means
               of
               their
               Pensionary
               Jesuits
               ,
               out
               of
               Rome
               .
               So
               that
               it
               may
               well
               be
               concluded
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               what
               is
               done
               all
               over
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               passes
               through
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ;
               and
               those
               only
               take
               effect
               ,
               against
               which
               they
               make
               no
               opposition
               .
               Stupendious
               and
               inexpressible
               are
               the
               artifices
               and
               insinuations
               they
               make
               use
               of
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               me
               to
               decypher
               ,
               yet
               may
               it
               not
               haply
               be
               so
               obscure
               to
               those
               Princes
               ,
               who
               shall
               seriously
               observe
               the
               slight
               Character
               I
               have
               here
               given
               of
               them
               .
               For
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               they
               presently
               reflect
               on
               the
               things
               that
               are
               past
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               more
               and
               more
               convinc'd
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               my
               discourse
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               call
               to
               mind
               with
               what
               Art
               things
               have
               been
               handled
               ,
               so
               will
               it
               still
               further
               them
               in
               the
               discovery
               of
               what
               seem'd
               so
               strange
               and
               marvellous
               to
               them
               .
               Nay
               ,
               not
               content
               with
               this
               close
               artifice
               ,
               whereby
               they
               insensibly
               thrust
               themselves
               into
               the
               Affaires
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               confidence
               that
               it
               is
               the
               only
               means
               to
               attain
               that
               Monarchicall
               Superintendency
               at
               which
               they
               ●ime
               ,
               they
               were
               so
               insolent
               as
               to
               petition
               Pope
               Gregory
               XIII
               .
               "
               That
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               he
               would
               publickly
               countenance
               their
               Project
               .
               And
               thence
               taking
               occasion
               to
               commend
               it
               to
               him
               under
               pretence
               of
               the
               publick
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               required
               that
               he
               would
               command
               all
               his
               Legates
               and
               Apostolicall
               Nuncio's
               to
               take
               to
               them
               every
               one
               for
               his
               Companion
               and
               confident
               ,
               some
               Jesuite
               ,
               by
               whose
               Counsell
               he
               should
               be
               governed
               in
               all
               his
               actions
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               by
               these
               crafty
               insinuations
               ,
               and
               their
               infight
               into
               Affairs
               of
               publick
               concernment
               ,
               the
               most
               eminent
               among
               the
               Jesuits
               have
               gain'd
               the
               love
               of
               many
               
               Princes
               ,
               as
               well
               Temporall
               as
               Spirituall
               ,
               whom
               they
               have
               the
               confidence
               to
               perswade
               that
               they
               have
               said
               and
               done
               many
               things
               for
               their
               advantage
               ;
               and
               this
               proceeding
               of
               theirs
               is
               the
               Damme
               of
               two
               very
               considerable
               inconveniences
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               ,
               abusing
               the
               favour
               and
               friendship
               which
               the
               Princes
               had
               for
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               made
               no
               difficulty
               to
               disgust
               many
               private
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               rich
               and
               Noble
               Families
               ,
               usurping
               the
               wealth
               of
               Widowes
               ,
               though
               with
               the
               exposing
               of
               their
               Retinue
               and
               Relations
               to
               extreme
               misery
               :
               enticing
               ,
               to
               embrace
               their
               Institution
               ,
               and
               to
               frequent
               their
               Schools
               ,
               persons
               of
               the
               noblest
               and
               most
               hopefull
               inclination
               ,
               who
               yet
               if
               they
               prov'd
               unfit
               for
               the
               employments
               they
               design'd
               them
               for
               ,
               were
               under
               some
               pretence
               or
               other
               dismiss'd
               the
               Society
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               parted
               from
               their
               persons
               ,
               yet
               could
               not
               be
               got
               to
               part
               with
               their
               Estates
               .
               And
               wh●le
               they
               did
               thus
               ,
               they
               absolutely
               excluded
               the
               poor
               from
               their
               Schooles
               ,
               forgetting
               quite
               the
               pious
               provisions
               for
               such
               of
               their
               Founder
               Ignatius
               ,
               and
               the
               intentions
               of
               those
               patrons
               of
               theirs
               ,
               who
               endowed
               them
               with
               large
               Revenues
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               should
               mind
               only
               their
               own
               conveniences
               ,
               but
               be
               serviceable
               to
               the
               Christian
               Commonwealth
               ▪
            
             
               The
               Second
               Inconvenience
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               Jesuits
               omit
               no
               occasion
               whereby
               they
               would
               make
               the
               world
               sensible
               of
               the
               familiarity
               and
               influence
               which
               they
               have
               over
               Princes
               ,
               making
               the
               people
               ,
               by
               their
               crafty
               representations
               of
               it
               ,
               look
               thereon
               as
               through
               a
               magnifying
               glasse
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               ingratiate
               themselves
               with
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               so
               bring
               things
               about
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               favour
               may
               make
               their
               applications
               to
               them
               .
               Thus
               they
               stick
               not
               to
               make
               their
               braggs
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               in
               their
               〈◊〉
               to
               make
               
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 Nuncio's
                 ▪
                 Govern●urs
              
               of
               Places
               ●nd
               other
               officers
               of
               the
               publick
               .
               Nay
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               h●●e
               roundly
               stood
               upon
               't
               ,
               that
               
                 their
                 General
                 could
                 d●
                 more
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
              
               Others
               have
               added
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 b●●●er
                 t●●e
                 of
                 that
              
               Order
               
                 which
                 makes
              
               Cardinals
               ,
               
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Cardi●al
              
               .
            
             
             
               These
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               expressions
               of
               their
               insupportabl
               insolence
               are
               obvious
               to
               all
               that
               converse
               wit●
               them
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               having
               thus
               laid
               the
               foundation
               of
               their
               i●terloping
               into
               State
               affaires
               ,
               the
               first
               thing
               they
               buil●
               upon
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               pretence
               of
               power
               to
               raise
               or
               ruine
               who●
               they
               please
               .
               And
               indeed
               making
               Religion
               a
               meer
               stal●ing
               horse
               to
               their
               own
               Reputation
               ,
               they
               many
               times
               e●fect
               their
               designes
               .
               But
               when
               they
               recommend
               an●
               man
               to
               the
               Prince
               in
               order
               to
               advancement
               ,
               they
               neve
               make
               choice
               of
               the
               most
               fit
               and
               deserving
               ,
               but
               rather
               ,
               i
               any
               such
               appear
               ,
               oppose
               him
               ,
               especially
               if
               he
               be
               one
               the●
               know
               to
               be
               no
               favourer
               of
               them
               .
               So
               that
               they
               make
               i
               their
               design
               to
               preferre
               those
               that
               are
               likely
               to
               countenance
               their
               interest
               ,
               never
               minding
               his
               good
               affection
               t●
               the
               Prince
               ,
               or
               his
               capacity
               to
               go
               through
               the
               Employment
               he
               is
               advanced
               to
               :
               whereof
               the
               consequences
               are
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               Exasperation
               at
               his
               being
               eluded
               ,
               to
               th●
               people
               disgust
               and
               insurrections
               .
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               as
               the
               Master
               of
               a
               Galley
               ,
               when
               he
               finds
               the
               wind
               faire
               for
               his
               voyage
               ,
               with
               once
               whistling
               ,
               makes
               the
               slaves
               handle
               their
               Oares
               ,
               and
               set
               the
               Vessell
               to
               her
               full
               speed
               :
               so
               when
               in
               the
               Asse●blyes
               and
               consultations
               (
               which
               these
               Fathers
               continually
               hold
               by
               their
               Generall
               and
               his
               Assistants
               at
               Rome
               )
               it
               is
               concluded
               ,
               that
               it
               makes
               for
               their
               advantage
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               person
               should
               be
               promoted
               to
               dignity
               ,
               the
               Father-Generall
               signifies
               so
               much
               to
               those
               that
               reside
               elsewhere
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               immediately
               joyn
               together
               ,
               and
               with
               united
               forces
               bring
               him
               to
               the
               honour
               intended
               him
               .
               Which
               having
               gotten
               ,
               he
               were
               an
               i●sufferable
               example
               of
               Ingratitude
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               not
               afterwards
               indeavour
               to
               serve
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               with
               a
               zale
               suitable
               to
               that
               of
               theirs
               ,
               when
               they
               advanc'd
               him
               .
               And
               hence
               indeed
               does
               it
               proceed
               that
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               nay
               ,
               many
               such
               men
               (
               for
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagin'd
               the
               dependants
               on
               the
               Jesuits
               of
               this
               kind
               are
               few
               )
               acknowledging
               themselves
               more
               oblig'd
               to
               the
               Jesuits
               then
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               for
               the
               honour
               and
               greatness
               they
               are
               rais'd
               to
               ,
               
               do
               accordingly
               serve
               the
               Jesuits
               with
               farr
               greater
               affection
               then
               they
               do
               the
               Prince
               himself
               .
               Thus
               are
               their
               Princes
               fool'd
               and
               deluded
               by
               them
               ,
               when
               imagining
               they
               have
               got
               a
               trusty
               servant
               ,
               they
               have
               only
               made
               way
               for
               a
               Spie
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               who
               only
               make
               their
               advantages
               of
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               prejudice
               of
               the
               Prince
               that
               advanced
               him
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               many
               examples
               might
               be
               brought
               to
               confirm
               the
               present
               discourse
               ;
               but
               indeed
               it
               needs
               not
               ;
               daily
               experience
               ,
               and
               the
               generall
               report
               are
               sufficient
               attestations
               of
               the
               truth
               delivered
               .
               To
               avoid
               tediousnesse
               therefore
               ,
               I
               shall
               conclude
               th●s
               point
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               this
               haply
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               the
               Jesuits
               are
               wont
               to
               call
               their
               way
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
                 A
                 Grand-Monarchy
              
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               governed
               all
               Princes
               and
               their
               Ministers
               at
               their
               pleasure
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               long
               since
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               among
               them
               ,
               being
               to
               treat
               publickly
               with
               an
               ●llustrious
               Prince
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               began
               with
               these
               words
               full
               of
               arrogance
               ,
               and
               grounded
               upon
               a
               conceit
               of
               their
               Monarchy
               ;
               
                 Our
                 Society
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 maintained
                 good
                 Intelligence
                 with
                 your
                 Grace
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               those
               Fathers
               make
               a
               great
               stir
               to
               let
               the
               world
               know
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               that
               are
               any
               way
               in
               the
               favour
               of
               their
               Prince
               ,
               were
               sometimes
               Creatures
               of
               theirs
               ,
               and
               are
               oblig'd
               for
               their
               advancement
               to
               them
               .
               Hence
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               a
               greater
               command
               of
               the
               subjects
               affections
               then
               the
               Prince
               himself
               ,
               upon
               whom
               this
               must
               needs
               bring
               great
               inconvenieniences
               .
               For
               it
               is
               in
               the
               first
               place
               an
               affront
               to
               the
               publick
               Interest
               ,
               that
               a
               sort
               of
               Religious
               Persons
               ,
               that
               pretend
               to
               have
               abjur'd
               all
               commerce
               with
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               yet
               so
               ambitious
               and
               politick
               ,
               should
               have
               such
               an
               influence
               over
               Ministers
               of
               State
               ,
               that
               when
               ever
               it
               pleases
               them
               ,
               they
               can
               cause
               Treasons
               and
               insurrections
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               dangerous
               ,
               since
               that
               by
               the
               mediation
               of
               the
               Ministers
               their
               Adherents
               ,
               they
               induce
               into
               the
               Princes
               service
               for
               Counsellors
               or
               Secretaries
               some
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               in
               Vote
               ,
               of
               whom
               mention
               is
               made
               
               before
               ,
               and
               these
               again
               perswade
               the
               Prince
               to
               take
               some
               Jesuit
               for
               his
               Confessor
               ,
               or
               Chaplaine
               .
               Thus
               do
               they
               all
               combine
               together
               to
               serve
               as
               Intelligencers
               to
               the
               Father
               General
               to
               whom
               they
               give
               an
               exact
               account
               of
               all
               the
               transactions
               of
               the
               most
               secret
               Councells
               .
               Whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               many
               times
               we
               see
               designes
               prevented
               ,
               and
               secrets
               of
               the
               greatest
               importance
               discovered
               ;
               and
               yet
               things
               are
               carried
               so
               cunningly
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               fasten
               on
               the
               true
               Author
               ,
               but
               it
               commonly
               happens
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               suspition
               lies
               on
               those
               that
               are
               most
               innocent
               .
            
             
               Eightly
               ,
               ▪
               T
               is
               a
               common
               observation
               ,
               that
               Subjects
               are
               naturally
               much
               given
               to
               imitate
               and
               comply
               with
               the
               inclinations
               of
               their
               Prince
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               those
               ,
               who
               give
               obedience
               to
               their
               Father
               Generall
               ,
               perceiving
               that
               his
               thoughts
               are
               wholly
               taken
               up
               with
               matters
               of
               State
               ,
               as
               indeavouring
               by
               that
               means
               to
               improve
               and
               enrich
               their
               Society
               ,
               do
               also
               apply
               themselves
               that
               way
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               making
               use
               of
               their
               Relations
               and
               friends
               ,
               would
               penetrate
               into
               the
               very
               hearts
               of
               Princes
               ,
               so
               to
               discover
               their
               most
               secret
               designs
               ,
               only
               to
               betray
               them
               to
               the
               Assistants
               at
               Rome
               ,
               or
               the
               Father
               Generall
               ;
               out
               of
               a
               confidence
               ,
               by
               that
               means
               ,
               to
               get
               into
               their
               favour
               and
               be
               advanc'd
               into
               some
               employment
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               they
               could
               never
               have
               expected
               .
               For
               among
               them
               ,
               none
               are
               ever
               preferr'd
               to
               any
               Office
               of
               consequence
               and
               trust
               ,
               but
               only
               those
               whom
               they
               have
               observ'd
               mosi
               inclined
               to
               advance
               their
               Society
               to
               that
               height
               of
               Greatnesse
               whereto
               they
               aspire
               ,
               and
               consequently
               none
               but
               such
               as
               are
               known
               to
               be
               able
               and
               expert
               in
               the
               management
               of
               State-affairs
               .
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               as
               from
               divers
               Flowers
               and
               Herbs
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               an
               Alembick
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               extract
               such
               an
               ointment
               as
               shall
               have
               the
               Vertue
               to
               heal
               a
               mortall
               wound
               ;
               and
               as
               from
               several
               blossomes
               Bees
               draw
               that
               which
               afterwards
               becomes
               honey
               :
               so
               these
               Jesuits
               ,
               from
               the
               infallible
               account
               which
               they
               have
               of
               all
               Princes
               affaires
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               emergencies
               of
               every
               State
               ,
               do
               by
               the
               power
               
               of
               their
               discourse
               ,
               extract
               from
               them
               what
               makes
               for
               their
               own
               advantage
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               some
               measure
               a
               remedy
               for
               their
               insatiable
               avarice
               and
               ambition
               .
               And
               they
               are
               excellent
               Masters
               in
               a
               certain
               Art
               ,
               unknown
               to
               others
               ,
               whereby
               they
               effect
               their
               designes
               equally
               from
               other
               mens
               either
               good
               or
               ill
               ;
               but
               more
               often
               from
               their
               misfortunes
               then
               happinesse
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               unusuall
               with
               them
               to
               ensnare
               the
               unwary
               Prince
               into
               whose
               secrets
               they
               have
               dived
               ,
               proposing
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               in
               their
               hands
               the
               onely
               excellent
               means
               to
               make
               him
               master
               of
               his
               desires
               .
               But
               when
               by
               these
               pretences
               they
               have
               made
               their
               advantages
               of
               him
               ,
               if
               it
               do
               but
               come
               into
               their
               imagination
               that
               the
               spreading
               greatnesse
               of
               that
               Prince
               may
               one
               day
               prove
               prejudiciall
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               do
               ,
               as
               Lawyers
               in
               their
               causes
               ,
               prolong
               the
               successe
               of
               the
               businesse
               what
               lyes
               in
               their
               power
               ;
               till
               at
               last
               with
               strange
               juggling
               ,
               and
               an
               imperceptible
               kind
               of
               Legerdemaine
               they
               utterly
               ruine
               those
               designes
               to
               which
               they
               had
               given
               birth
               .
            
             
               The
               Ligue
               of
               France
               treated
               and
               concluded
               by
               them
               ,
               they
               not
               long
               after
               basely
               renounc'd
               all
               medling
               with
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               things
               prosper
               on
               the
               Kings
               side
               :
               and
               England
               ,
               so
               often
               promised
               by
               them
               to
               the
               Spanyards
               ,
               yet
               in
               such
               manner
               performed
               ,
               so
               confirms
               the
               present
               discourse
               ,
               that
               there
               needs
               no
               further
               proof
               .
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               already
               alledged
               ,
               it
               necessarily
               follows
               ,
               that
               the
               Jesuits
               have
               no
               sincere
               affection
               towards
               any
               Prince
               whatsoever
               ,
               either
               temporall
               or
               spirituall
               ,
               but
               onely
               comply
               with
               them
               so
               farre
               as
               stands
               with
               their
               own
               convenience
               and
               advantage
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               yet
               further
               inferr'd
               ,
               that
               no
               Prince
               ,
               much
               lesse
               any
               Prelates
               of
               an
               inferiour
               degree
               can
               make
               any
               effectuall
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               seem
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               be
               equally
               affected
               to
               all
               ,
               complying
               with
               the
               French
               as
               if
               they
               were
               French
               ,
               with
               the
               Spanyards
               as
               if
               they
               were
               Spanyards
               ,
               and
               so
               with
               all
               others
               ,
               as
               the
               occasion
               requires
               ;
               from
               all
               which
               the
               onely
               rule
               of
               their
               Chymistry
               is
               ,
               to
               exact
               their
               own
               profit
               and
               accommodation
               .
               
               They
               never
               regard
               the
               prejudice
               of
               one
               more
               then
               another
               ,
               and
               thence
               it
               comes
               that
               those
               enterprises
               ,
               wherein
               they
               have
               intermedled
               ,
               have
               seldome
               succeeded
               well
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               no
               further
               embarqu'd
               therein
               then
               their
               own
               interest
               advises
               them
               .
               And
               as
               to
               this
               particular
               ,
               the
               artifices
               they
               use
               are
               notorious
               ;
               some
               of
               them
               pretending
               great
               inclinations
               for
               the
               prosperity
               of
               France
               ,
               others
               of
               Spain
               ,
               others
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               some
               other
               Princes
               of
               whom
               they
               desire
               to
               be
               favoured
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               any
               of
               these
               Princes
               be
               desirous
               to
               make
               use
               o●
               some
               Jesuit
               ,
               whom
               he
               imagines
               to
               be
               very
               much
               his
               Friend
               ,
               he
               immediately
               acquaints
               the
               F.
               Generall
               by
               Letter
               with
               the
               businesse
               which
               he
               hath
               to
               treat
               ,
               and
               expects
               his
               Answer
               ,
               together
               with
               order
               what
               he
               shall
               do
               ,
               and
               suitably
               to
               the
               commands
               he
               receives
               ,
               he
               proceeds
               in
               his
               affair
               .
               Never
               regarding
               whether
               that
               Order
               of
               the
               Generall
               be
               conformable
               to
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               who
               hath
               entrusted
               him
               with
               the
               management
               of
               that
               businesse
               .
               But
               so
               the
               Society
               be
               served
               and
               comply'd
               with
               ,
               he
               matters
               not
               what
               disservice
               it
               may
               be
               to
               the
               Prince
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               the
               Jesuits
               understanding
               the
               severall
               interests
               of
               all
               Princes
               ,
               aud
               being
               acquainted
               with
               all
               things
               daily
               treated
               in
               secret
               Councels
               ,
               those
               who
               pretend
               an
               inclination
               for
               France
               propound
               to
               the
               King
               and
               his
               principall
               Ministers
               certain
               Memorialls
               of
               State
               and
               important
               considerations
               sent
               to
               them
               from
               their
               politick
               Fathers
               at
               Rome
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               those
               who
               pretend
               to
               hold
               with
               the
               Crown
               of
               Spain
               ,
               do
               just
               the
               same
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               ●o
               with
               the
               rest
               .
               From
               which
               carriage
               of
               theirs
               ariseth
               this
               mischief
               ,
               that
               it
               causes
               such
               distrusts
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               credit
               one
               the
               other
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               great
               hindrance
               to
               the
               publick
               peace
               ,
               and
               the
               universall
               wellfare
               of
               Christendome
               .
               Besides
               ,
               this
               diffidence
               of
               theirs
               is
               that
               which
               makes
               it
               so
               difficult
               a
               thing
               to
               conclude
               a
               league
               against
               the
               common
               enemy
               ,
               and
               the
               precious
               
               enjoyments
               of
               peace
               to
               be
               of
               so
               little
               value
               among
               Princes
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               with
               these
               circumventing
               devices
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               so
               opened
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               so
               sharpened
               mens
               wits
               in
               matter
               of
               State
               that
               they
               are
               notorious
               to
               all
               ,
               yet
               ,
               even
               at
               this
               very
               day
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               prejudice
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               are
               wholly
               taken
               up
               with
               matters
               of
               policy
               ,
               and
               ballance
               all
               their
               actions
               according
               to
               their
               worldly
               and
               selfish
               concernments
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               these
               Jesuiticall
               Mysteries
               and
               Stratagems
               may
               be
               made
               yet
               more
               manifest
               ,
               I
               cannot
               here
               conceale
               the
               means
               whereby
               they
               inveigle
               Princes
               to
               their
               party
               .
               There
               are
               some
               years
               now
               past
               ,
               since
               one
               of
               these
               Fathers
               ,
               called
               Father
               Parsons
               ,
               the
               Assistant
               of
               England
               ,
               wrote
               a
               book
               against
               the
               succession
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Scotland
               to
               the
               crown
               of
               England
               ;
               And
               another
               Father
               of
               the
               same
               Society
               called
               Crittonius
               ,
               with
               some
               others
               ,
               in
               a
               Book
               which
               they
               wrote
               ,
               defended
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               opposing
               the
               opinion
               of
               Father
               Parsons
               ,
               and
               pretending
               to
               be
               at
               difference
               ●mong
               themselves
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               all
               was
               ●unningly
               contriv'd
               and
               carryed
               on
               by
               the
               command
               of
               their
               Father
               .
               Generall
               ,
               onely
               out
               of
               this
               design
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               should
               succeed
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               England
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               an
               excellent
               argument
               to
               work
               in
               him
               ●
               great
               good
               opinion
               of
               their
               Society
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               much
               〈◊〉
               may
               be
               make
               their
               advantages
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               What
               more
               pertinent
               example
               can
               we
               desire
               to
               shew
               ●hat
               Princes
               and
               their
               interests
               are
               the
               objects
               of
               all
               Je●uiticall
               actions
               and
               determinations
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               to
               make
               good
               their
               own
               assertion
               ,
               
                 That
                 their
                 Society
                 is
                 a
                 ●rand
                 Monarchy
                 ?
              
            
             
               Again
               ,
               that
               this
               truth
               may
               also
               be
               made
               manifest
               ▪
               
                 That
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 regard
                 not
                 whether
                 they
                 please
                 or
                 displease
                 any
                 Prince
                 when
                 their
                 own
                 commodity
                 lyes
                 at
                 the
                 stake
              
               ;
               though
               the
               experience
               of
               infinite
               things
               past
               make
               it
               ●s
               clear
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               yet
               the
               particular
               instance
               I
               shall
               
               now
               adde
               wil
               make
               it
               somewhat
               the
               more
               conspicuous
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               not
               any
               person
               in
               the
               world
               whom
               they
               are
               more
               bound
               to
               serve
               ,
               or
               indeed
               ,
               for
               whom
               they
               themselves
               pretend
               greater
               submission
               ,
               then
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               other
               particular
               reasons
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               a
               consideration
               only
               of
               the
               solemn
               vow
               they
               make
               to
               obey
               him
               .
               Yet
               when
               
                 Pius
                 Quintus
              
               would
               have
               brought
               in
               something
               of
               reformation
               amongst
               these
               Fathers
               ,
               by
               reducing
               them
               to
               a
               performance
               of
               thei●
               duty
               in
               the
               Quire
               ,
               they
               submissively
               refused
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               as
               conceiving
               it
               a
               notorious
               prejudice
               to
               their
               Society
               to
               be
               reduced
               to
               any
               thing
               suitable
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               other
               Monkes
               .
               And
               for
               those
               few
               among
               them
               tha●
               conscientiously
               did
               comply
               with
               the
               Popes
               pleasure
               they
               were
               ever
               afterwards
               called
               by
               way
               of
               derisio●
               Quintini
               ,
               and
               made
               so
               contemptible
               that
               never
               any
               o●
               them
               could
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               least
               preferment
               amon●
               them
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               same
               manner
               did
               they
               oppose
               glorio●
               S
               Charles
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               Millaine
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               qualit●
               of
               Legate
               
                 ●
                 latere
              
               to
               his
               Holinesse
               ,
               he
               endeavoured
               to
               reduce
               them
               to
               Religious
               discipline
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               what
               end
               do
               I
               mention
               these
               ,
               when
               they
               thin●
               it
               a
               scorn
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               sacred
               Canons
               themselves
               but
               contrary
               to
               the
               provisions
               made
               therein
               make
               me●chandise
               of
               
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 Rubies
              
               ,
               and
               Diamonds
               which
               the
               trade
               to
               the
               Indies
               for
               .
               Nor
               is
               that
               opinion
               altogethe●
               groundlesse
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               precio●
               stone●
               sold
               in
               Venice
               belong
               to
               the
               Jesuits
               ;
               since
               th
               report
               took
               its
               first
               rise
               from
               their
               own
               Agents
               an
               Brokers
               whom
               they
               employ'd
               in
               the
               sale
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               they
               are
               no
               faithfull
               Servants
               to
               the
               Bisho●
               of
               Rome
               ,
               what
               ever
               they
               pretend
               ,
               I
               need
               onely
               the
               a●knowledgement
               of
               those
               Fathers
               who
               for
               no
               mean
               default
               were
               called
               by
               processe
               to
               Rome
               .
               I
               neither
               can
               nor
               would
               ,
               if
               I
               could
               ,
               name
               them
               ;
               nor
               am
               I
               much
               inclin'd
               to
               wade
               any
               farther
               into
               this
               businesse
               ,
               partly
               t●
               avoid
               the
               bringing
               of
               any
               Prince
               upon
               the
               stage
               tha●
               
               might
               take
               offence
               at
               my
               discourse
               (
               it
               being
               my
               desire
               to
               please
               all
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               disoblige
               any
               )
               and
               partly
               that
               it
               might
               not
               be
               said
               I
               were
               guilty
               of
               an
               humour
               to
               inveigh
               against
               the
               Jesuits
               ;
               my
               purpose
               only
               having
               been
               to
               give
               a
               short
               and
               plain
               account
               of
               their
               courses
               and
               customes
               .
            
             
               For
               as
               it
               many
               times
               happens
               ,
               that
               we
               see
               a
               person
               afflicted
               with
               some
               grievous
               infirmity
               ,
               betraying
               the
               extremity
               of
               his
               sufferings
               by
               such
               lamentations
               and
               cryes
               as
               reach
               heaven
               it self
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               apparent
               to
               every
               one
               that
               the
               man
               suffers
               no
               small
               torment
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               not
               any
               able
               to
               discern
               the
               originall
               cause
               of
               his
               indisposition
               :
               So
               the
               world
               is
               full
               of
               complaints
               against
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               some
               for
               being
               persecuted
               by
               them
               ,
               others
               for
               being
               treacherously
               served
               by
               them
               ,
               yet
               the
               mischief
               still
               remains
               among
               us
               .
               Nor
               is
               the
               cause
               thereof
               easily
               discovered
               ,
               though
               it
               is
               conceived
               it
               does
               not
               proceed
               from
               any
               thing
               so
               much
               as
               from
               that
               prodigious
               and
               indeterminate
               desire
               which
               they
               have
               still
               to
               encrease
               their
               power
               .
               This
               is
               the
               apple
               of
               their
               eye
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               be
               but
               ever
               so
               little
               touched
               ,
               they
               make
               no
               difficulty
               to
               disgust
               any
               man
               whatsoever
               ,
               to
               circumvent
               and
               over-reach
               Princes
               ,
               to
               oppresse
               the
               poor
               ,
               to
               force
               Widdows
               out
               of
               their
               estates
               ,
               to
               ruine
               whole
               Nations
               ,
               nay
               many
               times
               by
               their
               interloping
               into
               affairs
               of
               publick
               concernment
               to
               raise
               jealousies
               and
               dissatisfactions
               among
               Christian
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               there
               would
               happen
               a
               great
               inconvenience
               ,
               if
               that
               part
               which
               according
               to
               the
               designe
               of
               Nature
               was
               last
               formed
               as
               an
               instrument
               to
               serve
               the
               rest
               that
               for
               their
               precedency
               are
               the
               more
               noble
               ,
               and
               should
               attract
               unto
               it self
               all
               the
               purest
               blood
               and
               vitall
               spirits
               ,
               for
               it
               were
               the
               way
               to
               bring
               the
               whole
               to
               destruction
               .
               So
               is
               it
               no
               lesse
               inconvenient
               ,
               that
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               an
               Institution
               lately
               graffed
               into
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               instrumentall
               ,
               as
               they
               themselves
               pretend
               ,
               in
               the
               conversion
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               the
               reduction
               of
               Sinners
               into
               the
               ways
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               should
               grasp
               into
               their
               power
               ,
               and
               presume
               upon
               the
               management
               of
               all
               the
               most
               weighty
               
               and
               important
               affaires
               of
               Prelates
               and
               Princes
               ,
               drawing
               from
               them
               the
               very
               life
               and
               spirits
               of
               their
               interests
               ,
               t●
               make
               their
               own
               advantages
               thereof
               .
               From
               this
               sourc●
               springs
               all
               publick
               and
               private
               disturbances
               ,
               many
               ar●
               depressed
               ,
               who
               ,
               were
               their
               worth
               consider'd
               ,
               should
               be
               exalted
               ,
               many
               advanc'd
               who
               were
               more
               deservedly
               trod
               under
               foot
               ,
               with
               thousands
               of
               other
               inconveniences
               consequent
               thereto
               .
            
             
               Many
               reasons
               might
               be
               produc'd
               ,
               drawn
               from
               experience
               it self
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               apparent
               what
               an
               insatiable
               ambition
               the
               Jesuits
               have
               to
               encrease
               still
               more
               and
               mor●
               in
               greatnesse
               .
               It
               shall
               therefore
               suffice
               to
               make
               it
               appeare
               out
               of
               the
               words
               of
               Father
               Parsons
               ,
               one
               of
               th●
               Society
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               be
               found
               in
               a
               book
               of
               his
               which
               h●
               writ
               in
               English
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Reformation
                 of
                 England
              
               .
               Having
               in
               the
               first
               place
               blamed
               Cardinall
               Pool
               ,
               and
               then
               taken
               notice
               of
               many
               defects
               and
               imperfections
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               he
               concludes
               ,
               
                 That
                 when
              
               England
               
                 should
                 returne
                 to
                 the
              
               Roman
               
                 Catholick
                 faith
                 ,
                 He
                 would
                 reduce
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 forme
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 making
                 common
                 all
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Goods
                 ,
                 and
                 assigning
                 the
                 oversight
                 thereof
                 ,
                 unto
                 seven
              
               Sa●ii
               ,
               
                 or
                 wise
                 men
                 who
                 should
                 be
              
               Jesuits
               ,
               
                 and
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 think
                 convenient
                 .
              
               He
               further
               thinks
               it
               fit
               ,
               under
               a
               grievous
               penalty
               ,
               
                 to
                 forbid
                 all
                 Religious
                 persons
                 of
                 what
              
               Order
               
                 soever
                 to
                 retu●n
                 into
              
               England
               
                 without
                 their
              
               Licence
               ,
               
                 resolving
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 be
                 entertained
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 maintained
                 by
                 Alms.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               ,
               as
               it
               oft
               falls
               out
               that
               Self-love
               so
               blinds
               the
               wisest
               man
               that
               he
               betrayes
               his
               imprudence
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               is
               that
               a
               most
               ridiculous
               passage
               which
               the
               same
               Father
               adds
               in
               the
               place
               before
               ▪
               cited
               ,
               
                 When
                 England
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 shall
                 once
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 convenient
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 for
                 five
                 years
                 space
                 )
                 should
                 expect
                 any
                 advantage
                 from
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Benefices
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 but
                 remit
                 all
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 those
                 seven
              
               Savii
               ,
               
                 who
                 should
                 dispose
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 conceived
                 best
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               This
               being
               his
               
               design
               ,
               that
               ,
               the
               first
               five
               years
               being
               past
               ,
               by
               some
               other
               invention
               (
               whereof
               they
               are
               very
               full
               )
               they
               would
               get
               the
               same
               priviledge
               confirmed
               to
               them
               for
               five
               more
               ,
               and
               so
               onward
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               utterly
               excluded
               his
               Holinesse
               from
               having
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               Now
               what
               more
               lively
               representation
               can
               there
               be
               made
               of
               the
               avarice
               and
               ambition
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               together
               with
               the
               desire
               they
               have
               to
               erect
               an
               absolute
               Monarchy
               ?
               Who
               sees
               not
               with
               what
               slights
               they
               endeavour
               to
               promote
               their
               own
               Interest
               ,
               not
               caring
               who
               are
               made
               happy
               ,
               who
               unhappy
               ,
               so
               their
               concernments
               be
               secured
               .
               What
               should
               I
               say
               more
               of
               them
               ?
               Did
               they
               not
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Gregory
               the
               thirteenth
               ,
               make
               it
               there
               request
               that
               they
               might
               be
               invested
               of
               all
               the
               Parish-Churches
               in
               Rome
               ?
               that
               they
               might
               there
               lay
               the
               foundations
               of
               their
               Monarchy
               ?
               and
               what
               they
               could
               not
               get
               in
               Rome
               ,
               have
               they
               not
               at
               length
               obtained
               in
               England
               ,
               where
               not
               long
               since
               they
               have
               chosen
               an
               Arch-Priest
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               
                 Jesuits
                 in
                 Voto
              
               ,
               who
               instead
               of
               protecting
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               like
               a
               ra●enous
               wolf
               persecutes
               all
               such
               Priests
               as
               have
               no
               dependance
               on
               the
               Jesuits
               ▪
               worrying
               them
               even
               to
               exasperation
               and
               despair
               ,
               and
               depriving
               them
               (
               under
               a
               great
               penalty
               )
               of
               mutuall
               communication
               .
               To
               which
               may
               be
               added
               their
               for●ing
               the
               English
               Clergy
               to
               become
               
                 Jesuits
                 in
                 Voto
              
               ,
               not
               admitting
               any
               one
               into
               their
               Colledges
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               made
               some
               engagement
               to
               be
               a
               Jesuit
               .
               So
               that
               when
               that
               Kingdome
               shall
               returne
               to
               the
               ancient
               Faith
               ▪
               it
               will
               give
               a
               fair
               beginning
               to
               an
               absolute
               
                 Jesuiticall
                 Monarchy
              
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Revenues
               ,
               all
               the
               Abbeyes
               ,
               Benefices
               ,
               Bishopricks
               ,
               Arch-Priestships
               and
               other
               dignities
               shall
               be
               altogether
               at
               the
               disposall
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               many
               other
               things
               I
               might
               have
               insisted
               on
               ,
               as
               the
               pretentions
               they
               make
               concerning
               other
               mens
               estates
               ;
               as
               also
               how
               jealous
               they
               are
               of
               their
               welfare
               ,
               and
               desirous
               of
               their
               prosperity
               .
               What
               a
               sly
               way
               is
               that
               they
               have
               to
               insinuate
               into
               the
               favour
               of
               Princes
               ,
               
               by
               persuading
               them
               that
               their
               Subjects
               are
               mor●
               inclined
               to
               the
               Society
               in
               matters
               of
               devotion
               ,
               then
               t●
               any
               other
               Order
               or
               Religious
               Institution
               ;
               and
               what
               mus●
               needs
               be
               consequent
               thereto
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               ar●
               the
               most
               sit
               and
               able
               to
               make
               them
               well
               affected
               towards
               their
               Prince
               .
               Such
               obvious
               things
               as
               these
               ,
               ●
               leave
               to
               every
               mans
               particular
               observation
               ;
               and
               with
               foure
               brief
               considerations
               conclude
               the
               present
               discourse
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               men
               of
               such
               turbulent
               spirits
               ,
               and
               such
               reaching
               designes
               must
               withall
               be
               Lovers
               of
               Novelty
               ,
               ever
               searching
               for
               it
               ,
               ever
               begetting
               it
               ;
               because
               ,
               without
               some
               new
               raised
               motions
               ,
               it
               were
               impossible
               they
               should
               attain
               their
               ends
               .
               Whence
               it
               is
               to
               be
               inferr'd
               ,
               that
               the
               Jesuits
               cannot
               be
               helpfull
               to
               any
               Prince
               that
               either
               loves
               Peace
               or
               endeavours
               the
               preservation
               of
               his
               own
               estate
               ,
               since
               they
               are
               more
               likely
               to
               prove
               the
               occasions
               of
               much
               distraction
               and
               disturbance
               ,
               nay
               to
               endanger
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               estate
               ,
               if
               he
               favour
               not
               their
               party
               ,
               or
               be
               not
               in
               some
               things
               guided
               by
               their
               advice
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               be
               it
               taken
               into
               s●rious
               consideration
               ,
               if
               these
               men
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               have
               not
               yet
               any
               temporall
               jurisdiction
               ,
               are
               able
               by
               their
               stickling
               and
               bandying
               to
               occasion
               so
               great
               and
               prodigious
               disturbances
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               what
               can
               we
               imagine
               they
               would
               not
               do
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               happen
               that
               one
               of
               them
               were
               created
               Pope
               ?
               No
               question
               but
               he
               would
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               fill
               up
               the
               Consistory
               with
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               perpetuate
               the
               Papacy
               in
               the
               Society
               .
               And
               then
               making
               advantage
               of
               their
               insight
               and
               interest
               in
               State
               ▪
               affaires
               ,
               and
               having
               the
               arme
               and
               power
               of
               the
               Pope
               they
               would
               be
               in
               a
               capacity
               to
               endanger
               the
               estates
               of
               many
               Princes
               ,
               especially
               those
               that
               are
               their
               Neighbours
               and
               Confiners
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               being
               once
               gotten
               in
               the
               chair
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               the
               design
               of
               that
               Pope
               (
               if
               he
               could
               by
               any
               means
               effect
               it
               )
               to
               give
               the
               Society
               possession
               of
               some
               
               place
               of
               importance
               or
               temporall
               jurisdiction
               ,
               by
               the
               advantages
               whereof
               they
               would
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               make
               way
               for
               thousands
               of
               other
               designes
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               never
               compasse
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               prejudice
               of
               other
               Princes
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               when
               the
               Consistory
               shall
               be
               once
               entirely
               Jesuited
               ,
               the
               whole
               Patrimony
               of
               Christ
               would
               be
               at
               their
               disposall
               ;
               whereof
               this
               would
               be
               the
               consequence
               ,
               that
               as
               one
               in
               a
               dropsie
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               drinks
               ,
               the
               more
               thirsty
               he
               is
               ,
               so
               their
               Ambition
               ,
               encre●sing
               proportionably
               to
               their
               greatnesse
               ,
               would
               occasion
               a
               world
               of
               tumult
               and
               trouble
               .
               Now
               ,
               since
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               subject
               to
               change
               then
               matters
               of
               State
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               the
               aime
               of
               these
               Fathers
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               power
               and
               policy
               ,
               to
               alter
               the
               course
               of
               affaires
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               at
               length
               introduce
               the
               forme
               and
               project
               of
               their
               own
               Government
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               absolutely
               immonarchize
               themselves
               .
               It
               hath
               been
               long
               in
               their
               heads
               to
               cajoll
               into
               the
               Society
               the
               sonne
               of
               some
               Soveraigne
               Prince
               ,
               who
               should
               be
               drawn
               in
               to
               make
               an
               absolute
               resignation
               of
               his
               estate
               and
               Dominions
               to
               them
               .
               And
               this
               they
               had
               long
               since
               effected
               ,
               if
               some
               others
               taking
               strict
               notice
               of
               their
               designe
               ,
               had
               not
               prevented
               them
               .
               But
               had
               they
               once
               made
               that
               step
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               the
               next
               would
               have
               been
               to
               become
               Patrones
               of
               the
               State
               Ecclesiasticall
               ;
               and
               being
               a
               sort
               of
               people
               very
               subtle
               and
               much
               inclined
               to
               plots
               ,
               they
               would
               afterwards
               have
               found
               thousands
               of
               wayes
               how
               to
               enlarge
               it
               .
               Thus
               would
               they
               not
               have
               omitted
               any
               thing
               to
               put
               their
               projects
               in
               execution
               ;
               and
               if
               nothing
               else
               would
               have
               done
               it
               ,
               the
               very
               jealo●sies
               which
               they
               would
               have
               raised
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               their
               neighbour
               Princes
               would
               have
               turned
               not
               a
               little
               to
               their
               advantage
               .
            
             
               From
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               it
               seems
               to
               follow
               as
               a
               thing
               most
               necessary
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               publick
               peace
               ,
               the
               tranquillity
               of
               all
               States
               ,
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               generall
               good
               of
               the
               
               whole
               world
               ,
               Paul
               the
               fifth
               ,
               together
               with
               other
               Princes
               should
               set
               bounds
               and
               limits
               to
               this
               Society
               ,
               whose
               desires
               are
               so
               extremely
               inordinate
               ,
               lest
               haply
               that
               come
               to
               passe
               which
               was
               anciently
               effected
               by
               the
               Dauidi
               (
               whose
               courses
               the
               Jesuits
               seem
               to
               imitate
               )
               who
               were
               not
               destroyed
               till
               the
               time
               of
               Claudius
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               ever
               I
               am
               commanded
               to
               write
               my
               opinion
               concerning
               an
               opportune
               remedy
               for
               the
               reformation
               of
               these
               Fathers
               ,
               without
               any
               prejudice
               or
               disparagement
               to
               them
               ,
               nay
               to
               their
               very
               great
               advantage
               (
               as
               wishing
               them
               rather
               Monarchs
               of
               Souls
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               riches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               World
               or
               the
               enjoyments
               thereof
               ,
               that
               are
               nothing
               but
               vilenesse
               and
               dung
               )
               I
               shall
               be
               ready
               to
               do
               it
               with
               charity
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               best
               ofmy
               skill
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               please
               God
               to
               enable
               me
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               PROPHECY
               OF
               Saint
               HILDEGARD
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               JESUITS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               A
               SHORT
               VIEW
               OF
               the
               Life
               of
               Saint
               HILDEGARD
               ,
               Taken
               out
               of
               the
               XII
               .
               Century
               of
               the
               Centuriators
               of
               Magdenburg
               ;
               cap.
               10.
               pag.
               1700.
               &c.
               
            
             
               SAint
               HILDEGARD
               was
               a
               Native
               of
               Spanheim
               ,
               born
               of
               noble
               Parents
               ,
               her
               Father
               named
               Hildebert
               ,
               her
               Mother
               Matilda
               .
               Being
               arrived
               to
               the
               eighth
               yeare
               of
               her
               age
               ,
               she
               was
               sent
               to
               Jutta
               ,
               to
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Saint
               Disibod
               ,
               to
               be
               instructed
               .
               Growing
               famous
               in
               that
               place
               for
               the
               Visions
               and
               Revelations
               which
               she
               frequently
               had
               ,
               even
               from
               her
               infancy
               ,
               divers
               Emperours
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               among
               others
               ,
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Hierusalem
               ,
               made
               their
               addresses
               to
               her
               ,
               desiring
               by
               their
               Letters
               to
               be
               remembred
               in
               her
               prayers
               .
               But
               what
               was
               more
               obviously
               remarkable
               ,
               was
               the
               strange
               conflux
               of
               the
               more
               superstitious
               multitude
               to
               her
               ,
               nay
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               that
               many
               Ladies
               of
               noble
               extraction
               came
               ,
               and
               both
               put
               on
               the
               fame
               habit
               ,
               and
               obliged
               themselves
               to
               the
               same
               course
               of
               life
               which
               
               she
               had
               engaged
               her self
               in
               .
               Now
               the
               place
               aforesaid
               being
               too
               narrow
               for
               the
               entertainment
               of
               so
               great
               a
               number
               ,
               she
               was
               ,
               by
               a
               certain
               revelation
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               commanded
               to
               remove
               thence
               to
               another
               ,
               called
               the
               Mount
               of
               
                 S.
                 Rupert
              
               ,
               not
               far
               from
               a
               Town
               now
               called
               Binghen
               ,
               where
               the
               River
               Naba
               falls
               into
               the
               Rhine
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               those
               of
               her
               Sodality
               or
               Institution
               along
               with
               her
               .
               Whereupon
               choosing
               out
               eighteen
               Virgins
               ,
               she
               left
               the
               Monastery
               of
               
                 S.
                 Isibod
              
               ,
               where
               she
               had
               hitherto
               lived
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               grief
               of
               the
               Monkes
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               planted
               her self
               with
               the
               female
               attendance
               aforesaid
               in
               another
               Monastery
               built
               upon
               the
               said
               Mount
               by
               some
               Magicall
               assistance
               ,
               where
               they
               lived
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               Religious
               life
               ,
               Hildegard
               being
               constituted
               Abbesse
               thereof
               .
               She
               is
               also
               said
               to
               have
               written
               many
               Books
               ,
               whereof
               we
               are
               furnished
               with
               a
               Catalogue
               by
               Trithemius
               and
               others
               ,
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Upon
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Benedict
                   .
                   1
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Solutions
                 to
                 eight
                 and
                 thirty
                 Questions
                 .
                 1
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Life
                 of
                 S.
                 Rupert
                 ,
                 the
                 Confessor
                 .
                 1
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Life
                 of
                 S.
                 Disibod
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 1
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Fifty
                 and
                 eight
                 Homilies
                 upon
                 severall
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 1
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 1
              
               
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Sciviae
                
                 ,
                 a
                 large
                 Volume
                 1
              
               
                 
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 Medicinall
                 compositions
                 1
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Merits
                 3
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Of
                 Divine
                 works
                 1
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 
                   Moguntia
                   1
                
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 To
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Cologne
                   1
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 To
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Trier
                   1
                
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 An
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 Saeculars
                 1
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 An
                 Explication
                 of
                 Athanasius's
                 Creed
                 ,
                 dedicated
                 to
                 her
                 Sisters
                 1
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 Gri●ean
                 Monks
                 1
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 severall
                 Poems
                 1
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 To
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 Epist
                 .
                 1
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 Of
                 Epistles
                 to
                 severall
                 people
                 135.
                 collected
                 all
                 into
                 one
                 Booke
                 1
              
            
             
               All
               which
               Treatises
               were
               by
               Eugenius
               the
               third
               ,
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trier
               ,
               approved
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               same
               Saint
               Bernard
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               M.
               C.
               L.
               
            
             
               She
               had
               no
               acquaintance
               at
               all
               with
               the
               Latine
               Tongue
               ,
               as
               she
               acknowledges
               her self
               in
               the
               Book
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               called
               the
               Sciviae
               ,
               where
               she
               expresses
               her self
               to
               this
               effect
               .
               
                 Being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 fortieth
                 yeare
                 of
                 my
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seventh
                 moneth
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 yeare
                 ,
                 a
                 fiery
                 light
                 ,
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 brightnesse
                 ,
                 coming
                 from
                 the
                 open
                 heaven
                 ,
                 dispersed
                 it self
                 all
                 about
                 my
                 Braine
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 
                 about
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 about
                 my
                 Breast
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 flame
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 burns
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 warmes
                 ,
                 raising
                 in
                 me
                 such
                 a
                 warmth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 does
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 whereon
                 it
                 sheds
                 its
                 rayes
                 .
                 And
                 immediately
                 I
                 was
                 illuminated
                 with
                 the
                 understanding
                 and
                 exposition
                 of
                 books
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 instance
                 of
                 the
                 Psalter
                 ,
                 the
                 Ghospels
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Catholick
                 Volumes
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 as
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 any
                 thing
                 skilled
                 in
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 Syllables
                 ,
                 or
                 understood
                 ought
                 of
                 cases
                 or
                 Tenses
                 .
              
               As
               may
               be
               found
               in
               her
               life
               ,
               Lib.
               1.
               cap.
               1.
               
            
             
               But
               her
               manner
               was
               to
               make
               use
               of
               a
               Secretary
               a
               faithfull
               person
               ,
               whose
               businesse
               it
               was
               ,
               being
               well
               skilled
               in
               the
               rules
               of
               Grammar
               ,
               to
               do
               all
               things
               with
               observance
               of
               cases
               ,
               tenses
               ,
               and
               genders
               ,
               yet
               with
               this
               caution
               ,
               that
               ,
               neither
               as
               to
               the
               sence
               or
               understanding
               of
               what
               was
               written
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               detract
               from
               any
               thing
               ,
               or
               adde
               ought
               .
               She
               is
               reported
               to
               have
               written
               to
               Pope
               Adrian
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               given
               him
               an
               account
               of
               what
               had
               been
               communicated
               to
               her
               in
               a
               Celestiall
               Vision
               ;
               as
               if
               a
               Voyce
               had
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               
                 What
                 thou
                 learnest
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 custome
                 pronounce
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 priviledge
                 is
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 qualifyed
                 prepare
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               In
               her
               life
               ,
               lib.
               2.
               
            
             
             
               And
               to
               Wibert
               ,
               a
               Monk
               of
               the
               Monastery
               at
               Gemblours
               ,
               she
               thus
               writes
               of
               her
               Visions
               .
               
                 God
                 ,
                 saith
                 she
                 ,
                 works
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 his
                 glorious
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 thereby
                 exalted
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 alwayes
                 in
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 any
                 security
                 what
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 lift
                 up
                 my
                 hands
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 b●
                 his
                 strength
                 ,
                 that
                 ▪
                 like
                 a
                 feather
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 nothing
                 of
                 weight
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 blown
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 wind
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sustained
                 .
                 Nor
                 indeed
                 dare
                 I
                 be
                 over-confident
                 of
                 even
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 while
                 I
                 am
                 encompassed
                 with
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exigences
                 attendant
                 thereon
                 ,
                 and
                 reach
                 not
                 
                   the
                   invisibility
                   of
                   the
                
                 Soul
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   deficiency
                   in
                
                 man.
                 Though
                 the
                 Vision
                 appeared
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 my
                 infancy
                 ,
                 even
                 while
                 my
                 bones
                 ,
                 my
                 nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 veines
                 were
                 not
                 yet
                 well
                 knit
                 together
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 I
                 see
                 it
                 in
                 my
                 soul
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 present
                 ,
                 now
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 above
                 seventy
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 so
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 my
                 soul
                 ascends
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Firmanent
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 carryed
                 through
                 divers
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 severall
                 Nations
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 that
                 I
                 see
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 accordingly
                 after
                 certain
                 interpositions
                 of
                 clouds
                 and
                 other
                 creatures
                 that
                 I
                 
                 behold
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 with
                 my
                 outward
                 eyes
                 that
                 I
                 see
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 my
                 outward
                 ears
                 that
                 I
                 hear
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 assistance
                 of
                 my
                 five
                 senses
                 that
                 I
                 apprehend
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 is
                 transacted
                 in
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 my
                 outward
                 eyes
                 being
                 open
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 I
                 never
                 suffered
                 any
                 defect
                 of
                 exstacy
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 constantly
                 see
                 these
                 things
                 waking
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 .
              
               See
               her
               Life
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cap.
                 8.
              
               
            
             
               She
               is
               very
               Satyricall
               in
               inveighing
               against
               the
               vices
               and
               miscarriages
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               her
               time
               .
               Whereupon
               it
               is
               that
               she
               in
               a
               certain
               place
               saith
               :
               
                 But
                 now
                 is
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 contemners
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 are
                 these
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 functions
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 tender
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 neglect
                 both
                 the
                 doing
                 and
                 teaching
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 The
                 Spirituall
                 Masters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 justice
                 being
                 slighted
                 and
                 scorned
                 ,
                 mind
                 nothing
                 but
                 their
                 own
                 ease
                 .
              
               In
               a
               certain
               vision
               she
               had
               the
               Church
               appeared
               to
               her
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               Woman
               making
               sad
               complaints
               ,
               that
               her
               face
               was
               all
               bespattered
               with
               dirt
               by
               the
               Priests
               themselves
               ,
               and
               her
               garments
               rent
               in
               pieces
               ,
               &c.
               that
               they
               neither
               in
               their
               doctrine
               nor
               in
               their
               example
               were
               guides
               to
               the
               people
               ;
               but
               rather
               did
               the
               contrary
               :
               that
               they
               forced
               away
               the
               innocent
               Lamb
               from
               them
               .
               She
               said
               moreover
               ,
               that
               all
               Ecclesiasticall
               Institutions
               grew
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               
               and
               that
               the
               Priests
               did
               not
               teach
               ,
               but
               rather
               endeavour
               to
               destroy
               the
               Law
               of
               God.
               And
               that
               for
               those
               horrid
               wickednesses
               and
               impieties
               ,
               she
               threatens
               and
               foretells
               the
               heavy
               wrath
               and
               judgements
               of
               God
               that
               were
               like
               to
               fall
               upon
               them
               .
               See
               
                 Catalogus
                 testium
                 Veritatis
              
               .
            
             
               She
               also
               foretells
               a
               restauration
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               to
               the
               great
               encouragement
               of
               the
               Godly
               .
               Then
               ,
               saith
               she
               ,
               shall
               the
               sacred
               badges
               of
               Apostolicall
               Honour
               be
               divided
               ,
               because
               no
               Region
               shall
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               ;
               but
               rather
               it
               shall
               come
               into
               contempt
               ,
               through
               the
               dignity
               of
               that
               name
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               shall
               make
               other
               men
               and
               Arch-bishops
               over
               them
               ;
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               shall
               at
               that
               time
               be
               brought
               so
               low
               in
               point
               of
               Soverainty
               ,
               that
               there
               will
               be
               onely
               Rome
               ,
               and
               some
               few
               places
               adjacent
               shall
               acknowledge
               its
               spirituall
               jurisdiction
               .
               Now
               these
               things
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               partly
               through
               warres
               and
               invasions
               ,
               and
               partly
               also
               through
               the
               common
               consultations
               and
               consent
               of
               both
               Ecclesiasticall
               and
               secular
               Powers
               .
               Then
               shall
               Justice
               reassume
               its
               place
               and
               majesty
               again
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               men
               shall
               be
               made
               acquainted
               with
               the
               ancient
               customes
               and
               manner
               of
               living
               of
               those
               that
               went
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               shall
               accordingly
               observe
               them
               ,
               and
               behave
               themselves
               suitably
               thereto
               ,
               as
               the
               Ancients
               did
               .
               Ibidem
               .
            
             
             
               And
               in
               certain
               Letters
               to
               Anastasius
               the
               fourth
               ,
               she
               saith
               ,
               
                 And
                 thou
                 Rome
                 ,
                 scituated
                 in
                 the
                 extremity
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 thou
                 also
                 shalt
                 be
                 shaken
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 thy
                 feet
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 hi
                 herto
                 stood
                 ,
                 shall
                 fail
                 thee
                 :
                 because
                 thy
                 affection
                 towards
                 the
                 King's
                 daughter
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Justice
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 not
                 from
                 a
                 fervent
                 love
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 luke-warm
                 and
                 sleepy
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 thou
                 forcest
                 her
                 from
                 thee
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 also
                 will
                 be
                 desirous
                 to
                 leave
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 call
                 her
                 not
                 back
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 Chronicon
                 Hirsaugien●e
              
               .
            
             
               She
               is
               reported
               also
               to
               have
               done
               severall
               Miracles
               .
               She
               dyed
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               one
               thousand
               ,
               one
               hundred
               ,
               and
               eighteen
               ;
               of
               her
               age
               the
               eighty
               second
               .
               
                 Calend.
                 Octob.
              
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               her
               life
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 3.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               PROPHECY
               OF
               Saint
               HILDEGARD
               Fulfilled
               in
               the
               JESUITS
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               THere
               were
               published
               ,
               of
               the
               said
               Saint
               Hildegard
               ,
               many
               predictions
               and
               Prophecies
               ,
               as
               also
               seven
               other
               very
               profitable
               Books
               ,
               which
               were
               ,
               by
               eminent
               Writers
               in
               the
               Councel
               of
               Trier
               ,
               nine
               Arch-bishops
               ,
               and
               particularly
               those
               of
               Moguntia
               and
               Trier
               ,
               approved
               of
               .
               Which
               said
               Volumes
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Instruments
               wherein
               they
               were
               approved
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Monastery
               consecrated
               to
               Saint
               Rupert
               ,
               not
               f●rre
               from
               Binghen
               ,
               when
               
                 J●hannes
                 Wolsius
              
               writ
               these
               things
               :
               but
               the
               Monastery
               coming
               to
               be
               destroyed
               by
               the
               wars
               of
               Germany
               ,
               they
               were
               either
               lost
               ,
               or
               translated
               thence
               to
               some
               other
               place
               .
               She
               lived
               about
               the
               Yeare
               of
               Christ
               MCLXXX
               .
               Among
               many
               other
               Prophecies
               of
               Saint
               Hildegard
               ,
               whereof
               diverse
               are
               already
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               is
               found
               also
               that
               which
               follows
               ,
               which
               to
               what
               
               Order
               of
               men
               it
               can
               be
               more
               truly
               and
               pertinently
               applyed
               ,
               then
               to
               that
               of
               the
               JESVITS
               ,
               will
               soon
               appear
               both
               by
               the
               text
               and
               remarks
               thereon
               .
               Take
               it
               then
               first
               in
               the
               Originall
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               translated
               by
               parcells
               in
               the
               severall
               Paragraphs
               .
            
             
               IN
               d●ebus
               illis
               exurget
               gens
               insensata
               ,
               pomposa
               ,
               cupida
               ,
               perfida
               ,
               &
               dolosa
               ,
               quae
               peccata
               populi
               comedere
               ,
               ordinem
               quorundam
               timentium
               devotariorum
               sub
               assimulatâ
               mendicantium
               specie
               tenentes
               ,
               séque
               caeteris
               devotione
               ,
               inflatâ
               scientiâ
               ,
               ac
               praetensâ
               sanctitate
               praeferentes
               ,
               sine
               rubore
               ac
               Dei
               timore
               ambulantes
               ,
               multa
               nov●
               mala
               adinvenientes
               ,
               fortes
               &
               validi
               ,
               à
               sapientibus
               &
               Christi
               fidelibus
               ORDO
               ille
               male
               dicetur
               .
               A
               laboribus
               cessabunt
               ,
               &
               otio
               vacabunt
               ,
               assumentes
               potius
               Ordinem
               adulantium
               ,
               quàm
               mendicantium
               .
               Studebunt
               insuper
               omn●s
               nimium
               ▪
               qualiter
               Doctoribus
               veritatis
               perversè
               resistant
               &
               eosdem
               cum
               potentibus
               interficiant
               ,
               &
               potentes
               seducant
               ,
               &
               decipiant
               ,
               propter
               necessitate●
               vitae
               ,
               &
               delectationem
               mundi
               .
               Diabolus
               na●
               que
               in
               eis
               quatuor
               vitia
               radicabit
               ;
               videlice●
               
                 1.
                 
                 Adulationem
              
               ,
               uti
               eis
               largè
               detur
               .
               
                 2.
                 
                 Invidiam
              
               ,
               quando
               aliis
               dabitur
               non
               ipsis
               .
               
                 3.
                 
                 H●pocrism
              
               ,
               ut
               per
               falsam
               simulationem
               aliis
               hominibus
               complaceant
               .
               
                 4.
                 
                 Detractationem
              
               ,
               i●se
               ipsos
               commendent
               ,
               extollant
               ,
               &
               alios
               vitupe
               rent
               propter
               laudem
               hominum
               ,
               &
               seductione●
               simplicium
               ;
               ac
               sine
               devotione
               &
               exemplo
               marty
               
               rium
               praedicabunt
               instanter
               .
               Detrahent
               Principibus
               saecularibus
               ,
               Ecclesiarum
               sacramenta
               veris
               pastoribus
               subtrahentes
               ,
               recipientes
               eleemosynas
               pauperum
               ,
               infirmorum
               &
               miserorum
               ;
               necnonse
               in
               multitudinem
               populi
               trahentes
               ;
               familiaritatem
               cum
               Mulieribus
               habentes
               ,
               easque
               instruentes
               ,
               qualiter
               marit●s
               &
               amicos
               suos
               blande
               ,
               &
               per
               verba
               dolosa
               ,
               decipiant
               ,
               nec
               non
               res
               proprias
               ,
               eisdem
               furtive
               subtrahant
               ,
               &
               i●sis
               tribuant
               .
               Tollent
               namque
               res
               furtivas
               ,
               &
               male
               acquisitas
               ,
               ac
               dicent
               ,
               
                 Dato
                 nobis
                 ,
                 &
                 nos
                 orabimus
                 pro
                 vobis
              
               ;
               sicuti
               aliorum
               ●itia
               curiosiùs
               tegant
               ,
               &
               suorum
               penitùs
               ob●viscantur
               .
               Heu
               tollent
               etiam
               res
               miseras
               à
               ●ptoribus
               ,
               furibus
               ,
               latronibus
               ,
               aut
               sacrilegis
               ,
               ●
               usurariis
               ,
               foeneratoribus
               ,
               Adulteris
               ,
               haerecis
               ,
               Schismaticis
               ,
               apostatis
               ,
               mulieribus
               luxuosis
               ,
               lenis
               &
               lenonibus
               ,
               à
               potentibus
               ,
               perjuris
               ercatoribus
               ,
               falsis
               Judicibus
               ,
               militibus
               ,
               Tyran●
               ,
               Et
               à
               Principibus
               c●ntra
               legem
               viventibus
               à
               multis
               perversis
               persuasionem
               Diaboli
               ,
               &
               ●cedinem
               peccati
               ,
               ac
               vitam
               delicatam
               ,
               tran●riam
               &
               brevem
               ;
               necnon
               satietatem
               in
               ●demnationem
               aeternam
               sectantes
               .
               Haec
               au●●mnia
               in
               eis
               aperta
               &
               manifesta
               erunt
               ●ulis
               universis
               .
               Ip●i
               verò
               de
               die
               in
               diem
               durio
               -
               &
               nequiores
               efficientur
               .
               Et
               cum
               seductiones
               &
               quitates
               explorate
               fuerint
               ,
               tunc
               cessabitur
               eis
               ●i
               .
               Et
               tunc
               ibunt
               circa
               dom●s
               familici
               ,
               et
               
               ut
               canes
               rabidi
               ,
               submissis
               in
               terram
               oculis
               ,
               contrahentes
               cervices
               suas
               ,
               veluti
               turtures
               ,
               ut
               pane
               satientur
               .
               Tunc
               clamabit
               populus
               super
               eos
               ;
               Vae
               vobis
               miseri
               filii
               moeroris
               ;
               Vos
               mundus
               seduxit
               ,
               Diabolus
               vestra
               ora
               infrenavit
               ;
               Caro
               vestra
               lubrica
               ,
               &
               corda
               vestra
               sine
               sapore
               .
               Mens
               vestra
               vaga
               fuit
               ,
               &
               oculi
               vestri
               delectabantur
               in
               vanitatibus
               &
               in
               insaniis
               multis
               .
               Venter
               vester
               delicatus
               dulcia
               fercula
               appe●it
               ;
               pedes
               vestri
               veloces
               ad
               currendum
               in
               malum
               .
               Mementote
               ,
               cùm
               eratis
               apparenter
               beati
               aemulatores
               ,
               pauperes
               divites
               ,
               &
               simplices
               potentes
               ,
               devoti
               adulatores
               ,
               perfidi
               traditores
               ,
               perversi
               destructores
               sancti
               hypocritae
               ,
               veritatis
               subversores
               ,
               nimis
               directi
               ,
               superbi
               ,
               effrontes
               ,
               Doctores
               instabiles
               ,
               martyres
               delicati
               ,
               Confessores
               lucri
               ,
               immites
               calumniatores
               ,
               Religiosi
               avari
               ,
               humiles
               elati
               ,
               pii
               duri
               ,
               mendaces
               dul●es
               ,
               pacifici
               persecutores
               ,
               simplicium
               oppressores
               ,
               malarum
               sectarum
               ,
               per
               v●s
               de
               novo
               excogitatarum
               ,
               adinventores
               ,
               misericordes
               nequam
               ,
               amatores
               mundi
               ,
               venditores
               Indulgentiarum
               ,
               spoliatores
               beneficiorum
               ,
               oratores
               incommodi
               ,
               conspiratores
               seditiosi
               ,
               suspiratores
               crapulosi
               ,
               desideratores
               honorum
               ,
               zelatores
               criminum
               ,
               mundi
               raptores
               ,
               insatiabiles
               praedicatores
               ,
               applausores
               hominum
               ,
               seductores
               faeminarum
               ,
               seminatores
               discordiarum
               .
               Benè
               etenim
               de
               Vobis
               gloriosus
               Propheta
               Moyses
               in
               cantico
               suo
               cecinit
               ,
               
                 Gens
                 absque
                 consilio
                 ,
                 &
                 sine
                 prudentia
                 ,
                 utinam
                 saperent
                 
                 atque
                 intelligerent
                 ,
                 ac
                 novissima
                 providerent
              
               ;
               Aedificatores
               in
               altum
               ,
               &
               dum
               altiùs
               ascendere
               non
               poteratis
               ,
               tunc
               cecidistis
               ,
               sicut
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               quem
               Deus
               contrivit
               ,
               &
               plagâ
               crudeli
               percussit
               :
               sic
               &
               vos
               per
               seductionem
               ,
               nequitias
               ,
               mendacia
               ;
               detractiones
               &
               iniquitates
               vestras
               corruistis
               .
               Et
               populus
               dicet
               illis
               ,
               Ite
               Doctore
               s
               perversitatis
               ,
               subversores
               veritatis
               ,
               &
               fratres
               Sunamitidis
               ,
               patres
               haereticae
               pravitatis
               ,
               pseudo-Apostoli
               ,
               quia
               simulâstis
               vos
               vitam
               servare
               Apostolorum
               ,
               nec
               tamen
               in
               minimo
               vitam
               illorum
               implevistis
               .
               Filii
               iniquitatis
               ,
               scientias
               viarum
               vestrarum
               nolumus
               ,
               nam
               prae●umptio
               elata
               vos
               decepit
               ,
               &
               infatiabilis
               concupiscentia
               subvertit
               erroneum
               cor
               vestrum
               :
               Et
               cùm
               in
               altum
               ,
               ultra
               quàm
               decet
               ,
               ascendere
               voluistis
               ,
               justo
               Dei
               judicio
               ,
               deorsum
               in
               opprobrium
               sempiternum
               cecidistis
               .
               
                 Joann
                 .
                 Wolfius
                 in
                 memorabilibus
                 Cent.
                 XII
                 .
                 Anno
                 ,
                 1180.
                 pag.
                 400.
                 
              
            
             
               Thus
               farre
               the
               Prophecy
               it self
               ;
               of
               which
               and
               the
               ●ike
               ,
               what
               to
               think
               ,
               and
               what
               credit
               is
               to
               be
               given
               ●hereto
               ,
               others
               have
               given
               their
               opinions
               ,
               viz.
               that
               ●t
               is
               not
               impo●●ible
               Prophe●ies
               and
               Predictions
               of
               this
               ●ind
               may
               amount
               to
               no
               more
               then
               the
               dreams
               of
               me●ncholy
               ,
               super●titious
               ,
               and
               di●tempered
               persons
               ,
               such
               ●s
               of
               which
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 
                   Augurium
                   vanum
                   vani
                   docuere
                   parentes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Cui
                   credens
                   ,
                   dignus
                   decipiatur
                   eri●
                   .
                
              
               ●ut
               to
               deny
               all
               credit
               to
               Prophecies
               is
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               ●
               incredulity
               greater
               then
               that
               of
               the
               incredulous
               
               Thomas
               .
               Nor
               are
               we
               to
               think
               what
               God
               saith
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Joel
               ,
               to
               be
               spoken
               in
               vain
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 men
                 should
                 dream
                 dreams
                 and
                 see
                 visions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 prophecy
                 .
              
               Many
               examples
               might
               be
               alledged
               of
               Prophecies
               of
               this
               kind
               which
               the
               event
               hath
               confirm'd
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               may
               challenge
               belief
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               in
               their
               effects
               fulfilled
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               what
               we
               have
               at
               the
               present
               to
               do
               with
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               approved
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trier
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               precedent
               life
               of
               Saint
               Hildegard
               ;
               whereto
               is
               added
               the
               suffrage
               of
               Eugenius
               the
               third
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               both
               Jesuits
               and
               Canonists
               ,
               is
               an
               extraordinary
               authentication
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Society
               may
               object
               ,
               that
               ,
               all
               this
               granted
               ,
               this
               prophecy
               is
               not
               more
               applicable
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               
                 Franciscans
                 ,
                 Dominicans
                 ,
                 Augustines
                 ,
                 Minorites
                 ,
              
               or
               indeed
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               .
               To
               this
               all
               that
               can
               be
               answered
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               desire
               the
               Reader
               very
               seriously
               to
               consider
               ,
               first
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               and
               thence
               direct
               his
               thoughts
               on
               the
               
                 Life
                 ,
                 Doctri●e
                 ,
                 Manners
              
               ,
               and
               Humours
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ;
               and
               comparing
               the
               one
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               will
               ,
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               ,
               find
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               so
               pertinently
               attributed
               to
               any
               Order
               as
               this
               last
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               ,
               the
               ensuing
               Remarks
               are
               laid
               down
               by
               way
               of
               comparison
               between
               the
               Prophecy
               and
               the
               Society
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               it
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               ,
               is
               design'd
               thereby
               .
            
             
               Paragraph
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 diebus
                 illis
                 surget
                 gens
                 insensata
                 ,
                 In
                 those
                 dayes
                 shall
                 arise
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 insensate
                 .
                 )
              
               Some
               haply
               may
               wonder
               why
               she
               should
               call
               the
               Jesuits
               an
               insensate
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               known
               to
               all
               ,
               the
               world
               affords
               not
               any
               thing
               more
               crafty
               ,
               or
               over-reaching
               then
               that
               Sect.
               Insomuch
               
               that
               a
               certain
               Germane
               Prince
               was
               wont
               to
               say
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 What
                 the
              
               Devil
               
                 knows
                 not
                 ,
                 a
                 Jesuit
                 doth
                 .
              
               And
               another
               used
               this
               Simile
               of
               them
               ;
               
                 As
                 farre
                 as
                 the
              
               Devill
               exceeds
               men
               
                 in
                 craft
                 and
                 mischief
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 do
                 the
              
               Jesuits
               
                 exceed
                 the
              
               Devil
               
                 himself
                 in
                 slights
                 and
                 elusions
              
               .
               But
               she
               calls
               them
               insensate
               ,
               because
               they
               above
               all
               others
               advance
               and
               maintain
               opinions
               and
               maximes
               contrary
               to
               those
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               inconsistent
               with
               common
               sence
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               may
               be
               said
               of
               a
               Jesuit
               ,
               
                 
                   Tu
                   semper
                   contrarius
                   esto
                   .
                
              
               Whence
               it
               comes
               that
               they
               are
               by
               some
               called
               Stoici
               and
               Stoicidae
               ,
               as
               opposing
               the
               generall
               Tenet
               of
               all
               other
               men
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               an
               unparallell'd
               obstinacy
               ,
               denying
               things
               as
               cleare
               as
               that
               the
               Sunne
               shines
               at
               noon
               .
               Or
               haply
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               put
               off
               all
               sence
               of
               humanity
               and
               commiseration
               ,
               whether
               they
               have
               to
               do
               with
               Hereticks
               or
               Catholicks
               it
               matters
               not
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               not
               comply
               with
               their
               desires
               ;
               as
               also
               in
               their
               maintaining
               of
               Murther
               and
               other
               Enormities
               lawfully
               committed
               upon
               the
               slightest
               grounds
               imaginable
               .
               This
               the
               Monks
               of
               Portugal
               felt
               very
               heavie
               ,
               when
               Philip
               the
               Second
               of
               Castile
               ,
               how
               justly
               or
               unjustly
               I
               say
               not
               ,
               made
               an
               hostile
               invasion
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               .
               But
               it
               may
               also
               be
               imagined
               that
               the
               insatiate
               Brutality
               her●
               attributed
               to
               them
               ,
               hath
               some
               allusion
               to
               those
               Enthusiasmes
               ,
               which
               the
               Jesuits
               very
               much
               pretend
               to
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               they
               much
               celebrate
               their
               Founder
               Ignatius
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               abstained
               from
               sustenance
               a
               whole
               week
               together
               ,
               as
               Orlandinus
               ,
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               affirmes
               Chapter
               1.
               page
               26
               or
               when
               he
               ran
               into
               a
               Poole
               of
               water
               ,
               to
               deterre
               a
               light
               woman
               of
               his
               acquaintance
               from
               a
               venereal
               inflammation
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 pag.
              
               69.
               
               Or
               when
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               in
               
               an
               exstacy
               for
               the
               space
               of
               eight
               dayes
               together
               .
               l.
               1.
               28.
               
               Or
               when
               he
               had
               celestiall
               Visions
               ,
               L.
               1.
               p.
               13.
               27.
               34.
               40.
               though
               the
               
                 Jesuiticall
                 Catechisme
              
               seems
               to
               make
               the
               same
               Ignatius
               a
               person
               so
               stupid
               that
               he
               was
               not
               admitted
               to
               Catechisation
               for
               the
               space
               of
               four
               years
               .
               page
               64.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               2.
               
               
                 Pomposa
                 ;
                 addicted
                 to
                 pomp
              
               )
               then
               which
               nothing
               could
               have
               been
               more
               oracularly
               spoken
               ,
               for
               what
               indeed
               is
               the
               whole
               Institution
               ,
               but
               pompe
               ?
               There
               is
               nothing
               so
               apparent
               in
               their
               humours
               ,
               carriage
               ,
               actions
               .
               ●or
               though
               they
               seem
               in
               their
               discourses
               to
               make
               profession
               of
               humility
               ,
               yet
               is
               there
               not
               any
               thing
               they
               really
               le●se
               intend
               ,
               then
               submission
               of
               mind
               .
               They
               are
               full
               of
               pompe
               and
               sumptuousnesse
               in
               their
               gate
               ,
               in
               the
               structure
               of
               their
               
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 Houses
              
               of
               recreation
               ,
               Schools
               ,
               in
               their
               
                 teaching
                 ,
                 reading
                 ,
                 professing
                 ,
                 singing
                 ,
                 acting
              
               of
               
                 ●●●●dies
                 ▪
              
               in
               ●●●ir
               
                 Processions
                 ▪
              
               in
               a
               word
               ▪
               all
               things
               are
               done
               with
               such
               affectation
               ,
               ostentation
               ,
               pompe
               and
               theatricall
               magnificence
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               apprehensions
               of
               all
               others
               are
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               simplicity
               and
               austerities
               of
               a
               Religious
               Institution
               ,
               and
               no
               small
               scandall
               to
               the
               generall
               profes●ion
               of
               Christians
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               3.
               
               
                 Cupida
                 ;
                 Covetous
              
               )
               To
               produce
               examples
               to
               make
               this
               more
               manifest
               ,
               were
               to
               demonstrate
               that
               fire
               is
               hot
               :
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               notorious
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               lyes
               very
               heavie
               upon
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               whose
               sighs
               and
               groans
               are
               sufficient
               arguments
               of
               the
               burthen
               they
               feele
               .
               
                 Bring
                 ,
                 bring
              
               ,
               are
               their
               morning
               prayers
               ;
               
                 Give
                 ,
                 give
              
               ,
               their
               evening
               .
               They
               who
               desire
               further
               satisfaction
               may
               look
               into
               
                 Thomas
                 de
                 Vergas
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Book
               
                 Of
                 the
                 slights
                 and
                 stratagems
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 C.
              
               25.
               32.
               33.
               44.
               45.
               46.
               47.
               and
               
                 Speculum
                 Jesuiticum
                 ,
                 Mantiss
              
               .
               6.
               8.
               13.
               16.
               
               
                 The
                 Jesuits
                 and
                 a
                 Beggars
                 wallet
              
               are
               both
               in
               the
               same
               predicament
               ,
               sick
               of
               the
               same
               disease
               ,
               insatiable
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               4.
               
               
                 Per●idia
                 ;
                 Per●idious
              
               )
               Towards
               God
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               People
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
               
               To
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               having
               made
               a
               solemne
               vow
               and
               promise
               in
               their
               Baptisme
               to
               be
               faithfull
               to
               him
               ,
               they
               afterward
               sweare
               allegiance
               to
               Ignatius
               .
               To
               Princes
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               all
               Kings
               and
               supreme
               Magistrates
               ,
               except
               the
               King
               of
               Spaine
               whose
               spirituall
               Janizaries
               they
               are
               .
               They
               maintain
               him
               with
               their
               pens
               ;
               he
               them
               ,
               with
               the
               sword
               .
               To
               the
               People
               ,
               who
               have
               so
               often
               smarted
               for
               their
               treacheries
               and
               the
               inconstancy
               of
               their
               humours
               and
               interests
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               enough
               that
               they
               are
               themselves
               guilty
               of
               breaches
               of
               fidelity
               towards
               the
               Secular
               powers
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               the
               encouragers
               ,
               maintainers
               and
               abettors
               of
               all
               the
               like
               breaches
               in
               others
               ;
               so
               that
               now
               in
               matters
               of
               correspondence
               ,
               commerce
               and
               contract
               ,
               a
               man
               is
               no
               longer
               ty'd
               to
               the
               observance
               of
               promises
               ,
               then
               it
               shall
               be
               for
               his
               advantage
               to
               do
               it
               .
               By
               their
               exasperations
               and
               suggestions
               came
               the
               toleration
               of
               Religions
               in
               France
               to
               be
               so
               much
               disturb'd
               ,
               and
               the
               ensuing
               calamities
               occasioned
               .
               By
               whose
               means
               came
               the
               Edicts
               of
               Ferdinand
               the
               second
               for
               a
               free
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               granted
               to
               the
               
                 Bohemians
                 ,
                 Austrians
                 ,
                 Carinthians
                 ,
                 Moravians
              
               &c.
               to
               be
               broken
               and
               repeal'd
               ,
               but
               by
               that
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ?
               By
               whose
               persuasion
               came
               the
               same
               Ferdinand
               to
               violate
               the
               priviledges
               sworn
               to
               by
               him
               at
               his
               coronation
               before
               the
               Electors
               ,
               but
               by
               theirs
               ?
               By
               whose
               instigations
               did
               the
               same
               Ferdinand
               put
               out
               the
               Edict
               concerning
               the
               restitution
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Goods
               ,
               whereby
               he
               brought
               the
               House
               of
               Austria
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Empire
               into
               inextricable
               inconveniences
               ,
               but
               by
               theirs
               ?
               Who
               are
               they
               that
               teach
               ,
               preach
               ,
               maintain
               in
               their
               writings
               ,
               that
               all
               Transactions
               ,
               pacifications
               ,
               accommodations
               are
               so
               long
               to
               be
               observed
               as
               the
               Pope
               and
               themselves
               think
               it
               convenient
               ,
               but
               the
               Jesuits
               ?
               To
               what
               end
               serve
               all
               their
               evasions
               ,
               prevarications
               ,
               aequivocations
               and
               mentall
               reservations
               ,
               but
               to
               elude
               all
               they
               have
               to
               do
               with
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               certain
               Science
               of
               perfidiousnesse
               ?
               See
               
                 Thomas
                 de
                 Verg●s
                 c.
              
               41.
               42.
               
               The
               awfull
               observance
               of
               
               oaths
               ,
               promises
               ,
               engagements
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               not
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Jesuits
               Gospel
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               almost
               a
               maxime
               ,
               
                 Nucibus
                 pueros
                 ,
                 juramentis
                 viros
                 fallendos
                 ,
              
               That
               children
               are
               to
               be
               deceived
               with
               toyes
               ,
               men
               eluded
               with
               oaths
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               5.
               
               
                 D●losa
                 ;
                 full
                 of
                 deceit
              
               )
               This
               is
               ever
               a
               near
               neighbour
               to
               the
               precedent
               ;
               for
               it
               seldome
               happens
               that
               he
               who
               is
               perfidious
               and
               treacherous
               ,
               is
               not
               also
               fraudulent
               ;
               and
               he
               who
               is
               fraudulent
               ,
               is
               not
               guilty
               in
               some
               measure
               of
               perfidiousnesse
               .
               
                 Virgil's
                 Sino
              
               compared
               with
               these
               was
               a
               simple
               harmelesse
               fellow
               :
               these
               are
               not
               so
               much
               deceitfull
               ,
               as
               made
               up
               of
               fallacy
               and
               deceit
               ,
               nay
               ,
               they
               are
               essentiall
               to
               them
               .
               This
               is
               the
               end
               and
               designe
               of
               their
               so
               much
               recommended
               amphibologies
               and
               aequivocations
               .
               Notorious
               were
               those
               of
               the
               English
               Jesuite
               Father
               Garnet
               .
               To
               this
               head
               may
               be
               referred
               feigned
               and
               supposititious
               Letters
               ,
               and
               the
               counterfeitings
               of
               other
               mens
               Seales
               .
               
                 Mercurius
                 Jesuiticus
              
               relates
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               yeare
               M.
               DC
               .
               IX
               .
               when
               they
               were
               about
               to
               build
               a
               Colledge
               at
               Troyes
               in
               France
               ,
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               businesse
               with
               more
               expedition
               and
               encouragement
               ,
               they
               writ
               to
               the
               King
               that
               the
               Inhabitants
               were
               extremely
               desirous
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               way
               of
               answer
               produced
               Letters
               from
               him
               to
               them
               ,
               wherein
               the
               King
               encouraged
               and
               commanded
               them
               to
               accommodate
               the
               Fathers
               ;
               but
               in
               both
               ,
               the
               forgery
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               was
               most
               remarkable
               .
               Having
               counterfeited
               the
               publick
               Seal
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Rochel
               ,
               they
               signed
               Letters
               therewith
               ,
               which
               being
               accidentally
               intercepted
               ,
               brought
               the
               Rochellers
               into
               a
               sad
               and
               deplorable
               warre
               .
               But
               their
               transcendency
               in
               deceiving
               and
               circumventing
               is
               not
               so
               notorious
               in
               any
               thing
               as
               the
               famous
               History
               of
               Cottaba
               ,
               which
               happened
               in
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               six
               hundred
               twenty
               eight
               ,
               which
               who
               desires
               to
               consult
               may
               find
               in
               Greek
               and
               Latine
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               book
               called
               
                 MYSTERIA
                 PATRVM
                 JESVITARVM
              
               ,
               Printed
               one
               thousand
               six
               hundred
               thirty
               three
               ,
               written
               ,
               
               by
               way
               of
               Letter
               ,
               by
               
                 Gregorius
                 Hieronomachus
              
               the
               Patriarch
               .
               Much
               also
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               
                 ANTI
                 COTTON
              
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               
                 SPECVLVM
                 JESVITICVM
              
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               6.
               
               
                 Peccata
                 populi
                 comedet
                 ,
                 That
                 shall
                 feed
                 upon
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 )
              
               This
               hath
               some
               relation
               to
               those
               that
               drive
               a
               trade
               of
               Indulgences
               .
               But
               they
               have
               a
               more
               subtle
               and
               more
               gainfull
               way
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               are
               the
               most
               experienced
               in
               the
               advantages
               are
               to
               be
               made
               in
               the
               Confessions
               of
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               and
               other
               illustrious
               persons
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               ordinary
               sort
               of
               people
               are
               governed
               and
               disposed
               .
               These
               they
               have
               a
               knack
               to
               engrosse
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               order
               them
               as
               to
               make
               their
               Kitchins
               warme
               ,
               and
               their
               purses
               heavy
               .
               This
               is
               so
               apparent
               every
               where
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               their
               own
               complaint
               ,
               but
               full
               of
               ostentation
               and
               design
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               overwhelmed
               with
               the
               innumerable
               conflux
               of
               Penitents
               that
               addresse
               themselves
               to
               them
               .
               See
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               7.
               
               
                 Ordinem
                 quorundam
                 timentium
                 devotariorum
                 sub
                 dissimulatâ
                 mendicantium
                 specie
                 tenentes
                 :
                 Assuming
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 an
                 ORDER
                 of
                 men
                 devout
                 and
                 fearing
                 God
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 personated
                 resemblance
                 of
                 poverty
                 :
                 )
              
               All
               which
               words
               require
               our
               particular
               consideration
               and
               exposition
               .
               
                 Assuming
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 an
                 Order
                 ,
              
               for
               so
               it
               seems
               they
               will
               needs
               be
               called
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               most
               heynously
               when
               any
               one
               gives
               them
               the
               denomination
               of
               MONKES
               or
               FRIERS
               
                 Devout
                 and
                 fearing
                 God
              
               ;
               they
               indeed
               put
               on
               a
               shew
               of
               much
               feare
               and
               reservednesse
               ,
               as
               also
               pretend
               to
               a
               more
               then
               ordinary
               degree
               of
               devotion
               ,
               as
               such
               as
               serve
               the
               Lord
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               .
               But
               all
               proceeds
               from
               their
               exquisite
               Sycophancy
               and
               personation
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               fearfull
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               excessively
               confident
               and
               ready
               for
               any
               mischief
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               be
               guilty
               of
               any
               devotion
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               order
               to
               do
               somewhat
               that
               is
               indirect
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               on
               his
               ends
               whose
               Rule
               and
               institution
               they
               are
               sworn
               to
               .
               
                 Vnder
                 a
                 personated
                 resemblance
                 
                 of
                 Poverty
              
               ;
               What
               ever
               they
               do
               ,
               what
               ever
               they
               meddle
               with
               ,
               whatever
               they
               are
               concern'd
               in
               ,
               is
               not
               free
               from
               dissimulation
               and
               imposture
               ,
               nay
               it
               is
               that
               part
               of
               their
               trade
               they
               now
               make
               the
               greatest
               advantages
               of
               .
               To
               this
               may
               haply
               relate
               what
               the
               Jesuit
               Orlandinus
               fathers
               upon
               their
               own
               
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 l.
              
               1.
               p.
               20.
               
               That
               Ignatius
               ,
               
                 being
                 entertained
                 at
                 the
                 Hospitall
                 of
                 S.
              
               Luke
               at
               Minorissa
               ,
               
                 suffered
                 his
                 haire
                 (
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 very
                 long
                 )
                 his
                 beard
                 and
                 nayles
                 to
                 grow
                 neglectedly
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 countenance
                 to
                 be
                 sordid
                 .
                 His
                 cloathing
                 was
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 course
                 sack
                 —
                 cloth
                 ;
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 the
                 bare
                 ground
                 ;
                 his
                 sleep
                 very
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 subject
                 to
                 mid
                 night
                 interruptions
                 by
                 his
                 prayers
                 .
                 Thrice
                 every
                 day
                 he
                 very
                 unmercifully
                 disciplin'd
                 himself
                 ;
                 seaven
                 houres
                 he
                 spent
                 upon
                 his
                 knees
                 in
                 severall
                 prayers
                 ,
                 not
                 accounting
                 the
                 time
                 which
                 he
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 dayes
                 bestowed
                 in
                 hearing
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 the
                 severall
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Office.
                 He
                 fasted
                 whole
                 weeks
                 together
                 ,
                 taking
                 no
                 sustenance
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 piece
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 begged
                 ,
                 and
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 onely
                 once
                 a
                 day
                 .
                 Onely
                 upon
                 the
                 Sundayes
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Penance
                 and
                 communicated
                 ,
                 he
                 remitted
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 his
                 abstinence
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 convenience
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 could
                 so
                 acquit
                 himself
                 of
                 these
                 employments
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 spare
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 either
                 ministred
                 to
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 or
                 begged
                 almes
                 to
                 be
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 other
                 pooremen
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 devout
                 and
                 pious
                 discourses
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 make
                 those
                 he
                 met
                 better
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 making
                 it
                 his
                 constant
                 businesse
                 to
                 be
                 ever
                 so
                 employed
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 afford
                 his
                 body
                 any
                 indulgence
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               certainly
               the
               description
               of
               a
               man
               truly
               devout
               ,
               and
               working
               out
               his
               salvation
               with
               feare
               and
               trembling
               ;
               but
               whether
               it
               be
               truly
               attributed
               to
               the
               person
               on
               whom
               it
               is
               bestow'd
               is
               that
               which
               is
               much
               in
               question
               ,
               as
               being
               extreamly
               at
               a
               distance
               with
               the
               rules
               of
               the
               Institution
               in
               things
               relating
               to
               Diet
               and
               the
               Kitchin
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               with
               the
               practise
               of
               those
               who
               oblige
               themselves
               thereto
               there
               being
               not
               a
               more
               delicate
               sort
               of
               people
               in
               the'
               world
               besides
               ;
               as
               shall
               be
               shown
               hereafter
               .
               Not
               to
               
               mention
               ,
               that
               these
               characters
               of
               sanctimony
               and
               austerity
               frequent
               in
               Jesuits
               and
               none
               other
               ,
               are
               by
               themselves
               advanced
               meerly
               to
               claw
               one
               the
               other
               ,
               a
               kind
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               whereof
               though
               they
               fail
               of
               the
               reward
               they
               expect
               here
               ,
               namely
               the
               credit
               and
               respects
               of
               men
               ,
               yet
               shall
               they
               not
               of
               what
               they
               are
               to
               have
               hereafter
               ,
               confusion
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               8.
               
               
                 Séque
                 c●teris
                 ,
                 fictâ
                 devotione
                 ,
                 inflatâ
                 scientiâ
                 ,
                 &
                 praetensâ
                 sancti●ate
                 praef●rentes
                 :
                 preferring
                 themselves
                 ,
                 through
                 feined
                 devotion
                 ,
                 an
                 aery
                 Science
                 ,
                 and
                 pretended
                 sanctimony
                 ,
                 before
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 )
              
               She
               allows
               them
               a
               devotion
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               fnign'd
               ;
               a
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               an
               
                 aery
                 one
                 ;
                 sanctimony
              
               ,
               but
               pretended
               onely
               and
               personated
               .
               The
               Substantives
               are
               indeed
               very
               commendable
               ,
               but
               the
               Adjectives
               spoile
               all
               and
               make
               them
               detestable
               .
               A
               thing
               feigned
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               painted
               ,
               is
               of
               no
               long
               duration
               ;
               what
               's
               aery
               ,
               soon
               vanishes
               and
               comes
               to
               nothing
               ;
               what
               is
               onely
               pretended
               signifies
               a
               ly
               ,
               and
               wants
               those
               testimonies
               and
               demonstrations
               whereby
               a
               thing
               should
               subsist
               .
               Of
               
                 feined
                 devotion
              
               ,
               somewhat
               hath
               been
               said
               in
               the
               precedent
               Paragraph
               ,
               and
               more
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               subsequent
               .
               Concerning
               the
               
                 aery
                 science
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 pretended
                 sanctity
              
               they
               make
               so
               great
               ostentation
               of
               ,
               let
               us
               heare
               what
               the
               Jesuit
               Ozorius
               sayes
               ,
               tom
               .
               4.
               
               
                 Of
                 his
                 Sermons
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               in
               that
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               taking
               his
               text
               out
               of
               the
               ninth
               chapter
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 fifth
                 Angel
                 blew
                 his
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 saw
                 a
                 Starre
              
               &c.
               
               The
               fifth
               Angel
               there
               spoken
               of
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               is
               Ignatius
               .
               And
               page
               166.
               he
               saith
               ;
               
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 tendernesse
                 for
                 the
                 ORDER
                 which
                 taketh
                 its
                 denomination
                 from
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 JESVS
                 ,
                 equall
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Patriarch
              
               Jacob
               
                 had
                 for
                 his
                 sonne
              
               Benjamin
               ,
               
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 begotten
                 in
                 his
                 old
                 age
                 .
                 The
                 Institution
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 is
                 an
                 institution
                 of
                 men
                 grown
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 perfection
                 .
              
               Of
               their
               feign'd
               Sanctity
               ,
               much
               need
               not
               be
               said
               ,
               since
               not
               onely
               the
               books
               put
               out
               by
               themselves
               ,
               speak
               it
               sufficiently
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               notorious
               to
               all
               the
               world
               .
               Let
               a
               man
               but
               consider
               their
               
               institution
               ,
               their
               vows
               ,
               their
               lives
               ,
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               he
               will
               find
               nothing
               ,
               but
               painting
               and
               feigning
               and
               pretending
               and
               dissembling
               .
               Their
               aery
               and
               imaginary
               Science
               is
               so
               obvious
               in
               their
               works
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               bent
               upon
               nothing
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               all
               others
               ,
               in
               matter
               of
               science
               and
               learning
               ,
               compared
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               most
               despicable
               things
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Witnesse
               that
               voluminous
               work
               put
               out
               by
               them
               of
               Anwerpe
               in
               the
               yeare
               1640.
               under
               the
               title
               of
               Images
               .
               Witnesse
               the
               
                 Amphitheatre
                 of
                 Honour
              
               ,
               or
               as
               others
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               of
               Horrour
               ,
               scribled
               by
               Scribanius
               ,
               wherein
               
                 Scaliger
                 ,
                 Causabon
              
               and
               Gruterus
               ,
               esteemed
               by
               all
               the
               learned
               a
               Triumvirate
               of
               transcendent
               Wits
               in
               their
               times
               ,
               are
               accounted
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               persons
               of
               no
               parts
               ,
               children
               ,
               fit
               to
               go
               to
               School
               again
               .
               For
               the
               Jesuits
               are
               to
               be
               thought
               the
               hereditary
               Professors
               of
               all
               Learning
               .
               To
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               may
               be
               added
               the
               Dedicatory
               Epistle
               of
               the
               Jesuit
               Raderus
               ,
               before
               the
               life
               of
               ●anisius
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               Society
               ,
               whereof
               part
               may
               be
               read
               in
               the
               
                 Speculum
                 Jesuiticum
                 Man●is●
              
               .
               5.
               
               There
               among
               other
               things
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 principall
                 designe
                 of
                 the
              
               Jesuits
               
                 to
                 bring
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Common-wealths
                 ,
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 nay
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 to
                 a
                 nearer
                 relation
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 conductors
                 to
                 eternall
                 Beatitude
                 .
              
               Nay
               the
               Jesuit
               Ozorius
               makes
               no
               difficulty
               to
               assirme
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 were
                 ordained
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 defects
                 ,
                 to
                 cure
                 the
                 infections
                 ,
                 to
                 correct
                 the
                 miscarriages
                 of
                 other
                 Orders
                 ,
                 Societies
                 and
                 Religious
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 proud
                 masters
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 silence
                 ,
              
            
             
               Parag.
               9.
               
               
                 Sine
                 rubore
                 &
                 timore
                 Dei
                 ambulantes
                 ;
                 Walking
                 without
                 any
                 shame
                 or
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 )
              
               It
               will
               be
               to
               little
               purpose
               for
               the
               Jesuits
               to
               celebrate
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               ostentation
               of
               their
               austerities
               and
               sanctity
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               credit
               to
               be
               given
               to
               this
               holy
               ▪
               Womans
               prophecy
               .
               She
               tells
               us
               they
               own
               no
               
                 shame
                 ▪
              
               and
               if
               we
               consider
               them
               well
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               they
               make
               her
               words
               good
               ▪
               Who
               are
               those
               that
               commend
               Regicides
               
               and
               call
               them
               Ehuds
               ?
               Who
               countenance
               
                 Homicide
                 ▪
              
               and
               all
               those
               crimes
               which
               other
               cowardly
               bashful
               people
               conceive
               a
               horrour
               at
               ?
               Who
               are
               so
               confident
               ,
               and
               have
               such
               adamantine
               foreheads
               ,
               as
               to
               deny
               what
               most
               Historians
               affirm
               ,
               millions
               of
               people
               have
               seen
               and
               attest
               ?
               Who
               have
               Maximes
               calculated
               for
               all
               sorts
               of
               persons
               ,
               encourage
               breaches
               of
               trust
               in
               Servants
               ,
               of
               allegiance
               in
               Subjects
               ,
               of
               duty
               in
               children
               and
               Wives
               ,
               and
               dissolve
               the
               tyes
               of
               humane
               Society
               ?
               Who
               are
               the
               Abettors
               of
               
                 detraction
                 ,
                 perjury
                 ,
                 lying
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Of
               which
               who
               desires
               particulars
               may
               consult
               the
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Jesuitisme
              
               ,
               and
               open
               the
               Book
               where
               he
               will.
               
                 Without
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
              
               Ah
               Hildegard
               ,
               take
               heed
               what
               thou
               sayest
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               ,
               if
               we
               believe
               themselves
               ,
               are
               the
               Reformers
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               good
               Genii
               that
               conduct
               men
               to
               Beatitude
               .
               They
               are
               employ'd
               upon
               the
               Embassy
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               reason
               assume
               the
               name
               of
               Religious
               men
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               called
               Monkes
               ,
               nay
               among
               the
               Portuguizes
               and
               the
               Indians
               will
               not
               be
               content
               with
               any
               under
               that
               of
               Apostles
               .
               But
               that
               certainly
               not
               without
               pretence
               ;
               otherwise
               they
               would
               not
               be
               the
               occasions
               of
               so
               many
               commotions
               ,
               warres
               ,
               insurrections
               ,
               and
               accounted
               incendiaries
               and
               the
               abettors
               of
               all
               impieties
               ,
               even
               by
               those
               who
               are
               not
               upon
               any
               account
               of
               Religion
               their
               enemies
               .
               See
               
                 Elixer
                 Jesuiticum
              
               ,
               part
               1.
               printed
               in
               the
               Year
               M.
               DC
               .
               XLV
               .
               and
               
                 Spec.
                 Jesuit
                 ▪
              
               page
               239.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               10.
               
               
                 Multa
                 nova
                 mala
                 adinvenientes
                 ;
                 Introducers
                 of
                 many
                 evil
                 things
                 )
              
               O
               Hildegard
               ,
               how
               truly
               hast
               thou
               spoken
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               is
               it
               to
               be
               wished
               it
               were
               otherwise
               !
               For
               what
               new
               evill
               have
               they
               not
               introduc'd
               ,
               and
               do
               daily
               brood
               ?
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               ORDER
               it self
               ,
               or
               the
               institution
               of
               that
               Order
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               but
               a
               new
               Evill
               introduc'd
               ,
               a
               new
               order
               brought
               in
               after
               so
               many
               others
               ,
               under
               which
               the
               world
               sufficiently
               groaned
               before
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Their
               separation
               and
               difference
               from
               those
               Orders
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Their
               unheard
               of
               and
               arrogant
               assumption
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Their
               maintaining
               of
               opinions
               contrary
               to
               those
               of
               all
               other
               men
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Their
               artifices
               in
               creeping
               into
               the
               Courts
               and
               concernments
               of
               secular
               powers
               ,
               and
               insinuating
               themselves
               into
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               weaker
               sexe
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Their
               depriving
               of
               other
               Orders
               of
               their
               subsistance
               and
               habitations
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Their
               imitation
               of
               Proteus's
               and
               Vertumneus's
               ,
               and
               putting
               on
               all
               shapes
               ,
               to
               make
               good
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 Jesuit
                 is
                 every
                 man.
              
               
            
             
               8.
               
               Their
               Aequi●ocations
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Their
               sowing
               of
               dissention
               ,
               and
               raising
               of
               Jealousies
               between
               temporall
               Princes
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Their
               dissolving
               the
               m●tuall
               obligations
               between
               Husbands
               and
               Wives
               ,
               Parents
               and
               Children
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Their
               forging
               of
               Letters
               ,
               and
               counterfeiting
               other
               mens
               hands
               and
               seals
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Their
               making
               of
               new
               Creeds
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Their
               denying
               ,
               discountenancing
               and
               oppressing
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Their
               bringing
               up
               of
               their
               Disciples
               to
               a
               more
               then
               theatricall
               confidence
               ,
               and
               encouraging
               them
               to
               Regicides
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Their
               doing
               of
               all
               things
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               not
               the
               least
               tincture
               of
               any
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Their
               doing
               of
               all
               things
               in
               order
               to
               their
               own
               accommodation
               and
               advantages
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Their
               casting
               of
               mists
               before
               mens
               eyes
               to
               induce
               them
               into
               an
               erroneous
               persuasion
               ,
               that
               piety
               ,
               sanctity
               ,
               religion
               ,
               modesty
               ,
               learning
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               all
               things
               spirituall
               and
               temporall
               is
               onely
               to
               be
               found
               in
               them
               .
            
             
             
               19.
               
               Their
               unspeakable
               subtilty
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               To
               extoll
               and
               acknowledge
               the
               Pope
               in
               Spiritualls
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               in
               Temporalls
               for
               the
               onely
               supreme
               Monarchs
               .......
               But
               who
               is
               able
               to
               give
               a
               particular
               account
               of
               all
               their
               new
               inventions
               ?
               Lybia
               is
               not
               the
               dam●e
               of
               so
               many
               Monsters
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               Authors
               of
               new
               evils
               ▪
               till
               at
               the
               last
               they
               find
               out
               also
               a
               new
               Hell.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               11.
               
               
                 Fortes
                 &
                 validi
                 ;
                 Strong
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 good
                 plight
                 .
                 )
              
               And
               why
               should
               they
               not
               ?
               They
               eat
               what
               is
               delicate
               ;
               they
               drink
               of
               the
               best
               ;
               they
               lodge
               at
               their
               ease
               ;
               their
               habitations
               are
               the
               most
               delightfull
               ,
               they
               are
               warmely
               cloath'd
               ,
               they
               enjoy
               themselves
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               they
               want
               for
               nothing
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               troubled
               with
               the
               care
               of
               worldly
               things
               ,
               they
               are
               accommodated
               even
               to
               superfluity
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               tuition
               of
               youth
               ,
               nay
               many
               times
               are
               the
               bodily
               as
               well
               as
               ghostly
               Fathers
               of
               those
               whose
               education
               they
               are
               entrusted
               with
               .
               And
               in
               this
               they
               are
               not
               unlike
               Cucko●s
               who
               laying
               their
               eggs
               in
               the
               nests
               of
               other
               birds
               ,
               leave
               the
               burthen
               of
               their
               hatching
               and
               breeding
               to
               them
               .
               They
               are
               Goliah's
               in
               body
               ,
               Goliah's
               in
               mind
               ,
               Goliah's
               in
               their
               words
               ,
               Goliah's
               in
               their
               actions
               ;
               onely
               in
               this
               they
               differ
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               appear
               not
               in
               the
               fore-front
               of
               the
               battell
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               meet
               with
               the
               mortall
               sling
               of
               David
               .
               They
               think
               it
               enough
               ,
               if
               like
               Demosthenes
               ,
               they
               fight
               with
               thundring
               words
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               businesse
               comes
               to
               handy-blowes
               ,
               slink
               away
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               12.
               
               
                 A
                 sapientibus
                 &
                 Christi
                 fidelibus
                 Ordo
                 illemaledicetur
                 .
                 That
                 order
                 of
                 men
                 shall
                 be
                 evill
                 spoken
                 of
                 and
                 cursed
                 by
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ones
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 )
              
               Not
               undeservedly
               .
               
                 He
                 whom
                 many
                 fears
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 stand
                 in
                 feare
                 of
                 many
              
               ;
               and
               who
               speaks
               ill
               of
               many
               ,
               must
               expect
               to
               be
               evill
               spoken
               of
               by
               many
               .
               They
               undervalue
               ,
               and
               speak
               evil
               of
               Christ
               when
               they
               advance
               maximes
               destructive
               to
               those
               of
               his
               Gospel
               .
               If
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               were
               not
               despicable
               with
               them
               ,
               
               they
               would
               not
               ,
               by
               the
               extravagance
               of
               their
               opinions
               bring
               Christian
               Religion
               into
               so
               much
               contempt
               .
               Christ
               therefore
               hath
               long
               since
               cursed
               them
               in
               his
               Word
               in
               the
               fruitlesse
               Fig-tree
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               names
               of
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               when
               he
               pronounced
               his
               eternall
               Woe
               against
               them
               .
               They
               are
               cursed
               and
               ill
               spoken
               of
               by
               the
               
                 Wise
                 men
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               those
               who
               detect
               their
               artifices
               and
               subtilty
               ,
               for
               their
               craftinesse
               cannot
               be
               alwayes
               kept
               secret
               .
               God
               and
               Time
               ,
               who
               reveals
               all
               things
               ,
               brings
               also
               their
               wickednesse
               to
               light
               ,
               nay
               they
               have
               been
               discovered
               in
               the
               very
               beginning
               of
               their
               Institution
               .
               How
               often
               hath
               Ignatius
               himself
               been
               ill
               spoken
               of
               ,
               one
               while
               in
               Spain
               ,
               another
               in
               Italy
               ,
               another
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Rome
               by
               Guidictius
               ,
               another
               in
               France
               ,
               by
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Sorbonne
               and
               the
               Parliament
               ?
               See
               Orlandinus
               Lib.
               1.
               2.
               
               How
               they
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               still
               are
               hated
               and
               ill
               spoken
               of
               by
               all
               the
               other
               Orders
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               the
               Philippick
               Orations
               spoken
               in
               the
               Parlement
               of
               Paris
               by
               the
               Advocate
               
                 Pasquier
                 ,
                 Menilius
                 ,
                 Mortivillerius
              
               ,
               &c.
               can
               testifie
               .
               The
               same
               thing
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               bandyings
               against
               them
               of
               all
               the
               Vniversities
               in
               Europe
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               heighth
               their
               differences
               came
               may
               be
               seen
               by
               any
               that
               will
               in
               the
               
                 Jesuiticall
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 Thuanus
                 ,
                 Mettera●us
                 .
              
               But
               we
               shall
               not
               think
               it
               much
               to
               give
               a
               catalogue
               of
               those
               who
               have
               publickly
               opposed
               the
               Institution
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               though
               the
               names
               of
               many
               are
               yet
               unknown
               .
               Of
               a
               greater
               number
               take
               onely
               the
               ensuing
               ,
               as
               such
               as
               were
               more
               easily
               procured
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   All
                   Vniversities
                   ,
                   and
                   chiefly
                   those
                   of
                   France
                   :
                
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Thuanus
                 ,
                 Mercurius
                 Jesuiticus
                 ,
                 Tom.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   of
                   Cracovia
                
                 .
                 Mercur.
                 Jes
                 .
                 Tom.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Of
                     Lovaine
                  
                   
                     Mercur
                     Jes
                     .
                     Tom
                     1.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     Doway
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Padua
                 .
                 Thuanus
                 .
                 Anno
                 1541.
                 
              
               
                 Anticotton
                 .
              
               
                 Antonius
                 Arnoldus
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Amichanus
                 .
                 Thuan.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Austine
                   Friers
                
                 .
                 Thuan.
                 
              
               
                 Aphorismi
                 doctrinae
                 Jesuitica
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Barthol
                   .
                   Guidiccio
                
                 .
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuit
                 Orlandinus
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Jesuiticall
                   History
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ribadeneira
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 .
              
               
                 Belloy
                 ,
                 the
                 Atturney
                 Generall
                 in
                 the
                 Parlement
                 of
                 Tholouse
                 ,
                 
                   Mer●
                   .
                   Jesuit
                   .
                   part
                   .
                   1.
                   
                
              
               
                 Barlie●tus
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 suspicions
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Monarchies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Carolus
                   Molin●●s
                
                 ,
                 ictus
                 ,
                 Thuan.
                 l.
                 35.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Cheverinus
                   Cancellarius
                
                 ,
                 anno
                 1598.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Advice
                   of
                   a
                   Nobleman
                   of
                   Poland
                   ,
                
                 Anon.
                 concerning
                 the
                 ejection
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 out
                 of
                 Poland
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Eremitam
                   Monachi
                
                 1540.
                 
                 Thuanus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Harlaeus
                   ,
                   President
                
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Paris
                 .
                 Thuan
                 .
                 l.
                 37.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Johannes
                   Gerson
                
                 ,
                 Chanceller
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 Merc.
                 Jesuit
                 ▪
                 par
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Thuan.
                 
              
               
                 Mortivillerius
                 ,
                 Rector
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Paris
                 .
              
               
                 Pasquierius
                 .
                 Thuan
                 l.
                 110.
                 in
                 his
                 Jesuitical
                 Catechism
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Parlements
                
                 of
                 Paris
                 and
                 Tholouse
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 severall
                 places
                 of
                 Thuanus
                 .
              
               
                 Passeratius
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 his
                 Oration
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   ridiculis
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Professors
                   of
                   severall
                   Vniversities
                
                 .
                 Spec.
                 Jesuit
                 .
                 under
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Academies
                 .
              
               
                 Petrus
                 Alliacus
                 ,
                 Cardinal
                 ▪
                 Thuan.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Petrus
                   de
                   Mortivilliere
                
                 ,
                 Counsellor
                 at
                 Law
                 &
                 Advocate
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1613.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Professors
                   and
                   Peers
                   of
                   Poland
                   .
                
                 1564.
                 1606.
                 1607.
                 1622.
                 
                 Merc.
                 Jesuit
                 .
                 par
                 .
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Thuan.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Simon
                   Marion
                   ,
                   Counsellor
                
                 ,
                 Thuan.
                 l.
                 119.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Colledge
                   of
                   Sorbonne
                   at
                   Paris
                   .
                
                 Thuan.
                 in
                 severall
                 places
                 .
                 Merc.
                 Jes
                 .
                 par
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Stanislaus
                   P●●●ski
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Nobleman
                 of
                 Poland
                 .
                 Thu.
                 l.
                 137.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Thuanus
                   President
                   and
                   Historian
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                
                 in
                 severall
                 places
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 works
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Republick
                   of
                   Venice
                
                 ,
                 1591.
                 1606.
                 1612.
                 
                 Thuan.
                 Meteran
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Relations
                 of
                 Francfort
                 .
              
               
                 Tu●nebus
                 in
                 his
                 Poems
                 .
              
               
                 Guilielmus
                 de
                 sancto
                 amore
                 ,
                 Thuan.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               the
               Reader
               is
               to
               look
               on
               ,
               as
               a
               taste
               of
               what
               might
               be
               produced
               as
               to
               this
               particular
               .
               Who
               desires
               more
               ,
               may
               consult
               
                 Speculum
                 Jesuiticum
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Elixer
                 Jesuiticum
              
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               13.
               
               
                 A
                 laboribus
                 cessabunt
                 ,
                 &
                 otio
                 vacabun●
                 :
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 great
                 pains
                 takers
                 ,
                 but
                 lovers
                 of
                 leisure
                 .
                 )
              
               How
               can
               that
               be
               ?
               Why
               ,
               they
               leave
               not
               a
               corner
               of
               the
               world
               unsearch'd
               ;
               they
               are
               upon
               perpetuall
               missions
               ,
               and
               travells
               by
               sea
               and
               land
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               management
               of
               Schools
               ,
               the
               education
               of
               youth
               is
               their
               burden
               ,
               they
               preach
               ,
               they
               celebrate
               ,
               they
               advise
               those
               that
               consult
               them
               ,
               they
               heare
               the
               confessions
               of
               all
               that
               apply
               themselves
               to
               them
               ,
               from
               the
               Court
               to
               the
               Cottage
               they
               find
               something
               or
               other
               to
               do
               .
               Can
               these
               men
               be
               said
               to
               be
               at
               leasure
               ?
               But
               as
               we
               find
               ,
               that
               ,
               of
               men
               ,
               some
               spend
               their
               lives
               in
               doing
               nothing
               ,
               others
               in
               doing
               what
               they
               should
               not
               ,
               a
               third
               sort
               ,
               in
               doing
               that
               which
               is
               evil
               :
               so
               they
               are
               busie
               about
               that
               which
               they
               should
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               :
               They
               have
               one
               foot
               in
               the
               pulpit
               ,
               another
               in
               the
               palace
               .
               Or
               they
               do
               that
               which
               is
               evil
               ;
               teaching
               what
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               taught
               ,
               commanding
               those
               things
               which
               cannot
               justifiably
               be
               done
               :
               which
               while
               they
               do
               ,
               't
               were
               better
               they
               did
               nothing
               .
               For
               their
               pains
               in
               the
               education
               of
               youth
               ,
               it
               is
               far
               from
               what
               the
               simplier
               sort
               of
               people
               imagine
               .
               Let
               a
               man
               but
               consider
               the
               distribution
               of
               Classes
               ,
               and
               Lectures
               ,
               and
               the
               multitude
               of
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               find
               it
               far
               short
               of
               what
               they
               would
               perswade
               the
               world
               to
               .
               For
               ,
               their
               Classes
               being
               dispos'd
               according
               to
               the
               severall
               sciences
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               or
               two
               design'd
               for
               every
               art
               ,
               and
               he
               not
               for
               many
               yeares
               ,
               but
               for
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               after
               which
               he
               is
               succeeded
               by
               another
               ,
               and
               he
               ,
               having
               gone
               through
               his
               course
               ,
               by
               another
               .
               For
               instance
               ,
               There
               is
               one
               teaches
               onely
               Etymology
               ,
               another
               onely
               Syntaxe
               ,
               another
               Pr●sodi●
               ,
               another
               
               Poetry
               ,
               another
               Rhetorick
               ,
               another
               Logick
               ,
               leaving
               all
               the
               other
               parts
               to
               others
               :
               whereas
               among
               others
               the
               Masters
               are
               employ'd
               all
               day
               in
               teaching
               ,
               taking
               ten
               times
               as
               much
               pains
               as
               any
               of
               them
               .
               The
               same
               course
               is
               taken
               in
               the
               writing
               of
               Books
               among
               the
               Jesuits
               ;
               for
               they
               so
               divide
               the
               whole
               task
               among
               many
               ,
               as
               the
               Builders
               of
               the
               tower
               of
               Babel
               did
               ,
               one
               brings
               lime
               ,
               another
               stones
               ,
               a
               third
               water
               ,
               a
               fourth
               other
               necessa●ies
               :
               so
               when
               any
               Jesuit
               intends
               the
               publishing
               of
               some
               piece
               ,
               he
               first
               draws
               the
               principal
               draught
               o●
               design
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               sends
               copies
               thereof
               to
               the
               other
               Colledges
               ,
               where
               being
               received
               ,
               the
               tasks
               are
               divided
               ,
               every
               one
               contributing
               his
               endeavours
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               having
               all
               his
               materials
               prepared
               to
               his
               hands
               ,
               disposes
               them
               according
               as
               his
               fancy
               leads
               him
               ,
               orders
               ,
               polishes
               ,
               and
               dresses
               up
               all
               into
               such
               form
               as
               he
               thinks
               fit
               .
               Now
               among
               us
               all
               's
               otherwise
               ,
               a
               man
               is
               forc'd
               like
               a
               spider
               to
               spin
               all
               out
               of
               his
               own
               bowels
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               labour
               ,
               compar'd
               to
               ours
               ,
               amounts
               to
               little
               more
               then
               recreation
               ,
               nay
               is
               meer
               divertisement
               .
               Another
               employment
               of
               theirs
               wherein
               they
               take
               much
               pains
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               work
               themselves
               into
               the
               secrets
               of
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               and
               to
               dive
               into
               the
               nearest
               concernments
               of
               private
               persons
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               correspondence
               ,
               and
               write
               news
               all
               over
               the
               world
               .
               Pride
               we
               know
               will
               suffer
               a
               little
               pinching
               ;
               hor
               shall
               we
               attribute
               that
               to
               labour
               or
               businesse
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               pure
               effect
               of
               a
               pragmaticall
               curiosity
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               14.
               
               
                 Assumentes
                 po●iùs
                 Ordinem
                 adu
                 lan●ium
                 quàm
                 Mendicantium
                 ;
                 taking
                 upon
                 them
                 an
                 O●der
                 rather
                 of
                 Flatterers
                 then
                 Mendican●s
                 )
              
               What
               should
               be
               the
               reason
               of
               such
               a
               distance
               between
               their
               Vows
               and
               Actions
               ?
               No
               other
               then
               that
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               working
               is
               a
               little
               hard
               and
               indigestible
               w●th
               such
               delicate
               bodies
               ,
               and
               to
               turn
               ordinary
               ,
               obulary
               ,
               beggers
               ,
               they
               think
               a
               sh●me
               .
               What
               rema●ns
               then
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               should
               endeavour
               to
               supply
               their
               exigences
               by
               Flatteries
               ,
               Insinuation
               and
               Sycophancy
               .
               To
               beg
               from
               
               door
               to
               door
               is
               not
               therefore
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               them
               ,
               though
               even
               in
               that
               day
               they
               degenerate
               from
               their
               Founder
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               Orlandinus
               affirms
               ,
               thought
               it
               no
               shame
               to
               begge
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               himself
               but
               also
               for
               others
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               whole-sale
               beggers
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               more
               secret
               ,
               more
               compendious
               ,
               and
               more
               gainfull
               way
               of
               begging
               ,
               by
               the
               visitations
               of
               sick
               persons
               ,
               especially
               those
               ,
               whom
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               age
               or
               extremity
               of
               sickness●
               ,
               they
               conclude
               not
               long
               to
               remain
               among
               the
               mortall
               .
            
             
               The
               voluntary
               proffers
               of
               their
               intercessions
               ,
               are
               seeds
               that
               grow
               up
               into
               considerable
               advantages
               to
               t●em
               .
            
             
               To
               draw
               people
               in
               to
               contribute
               towards
               the
               building
               of
               Colledges
               or
               Churches
               is
               an
               old
               bayte
               ,
               and
               yet
               proves
               so
               effectuall
               ,
               that
               their
               Edifices
               ,
               like
               Phoenixes
               derive
               glory
               from
               their
               ruines
               .
               Notorious
               was
               the
               conflagration
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               colledge
               at
               Cullen
               ;
               but
               it
               may
               be
               there
               are
               those
               yet
               living
               who
               can
               attest
               ,
               that
               ,
               some
               dayes
               before
               the
               fire
               happened
               ,
               their
               Library
               and
               what
               else
               was
               most
               considerable
               ,
               were
               conveighed
               thence
               to
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               may
               be
               added
               the
               influence
               they
               have
               over
               Princes
               ,
               great
               men
               ,
               such
               great
               Ladies
               as
               being
               Widdows
               are
               eminent
               for
               their
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               doating
               old
               women
               ,
               and
               thousand
               of
               other
               wayes
               they
               have
               to
               milk
               money
               out
               of
               mens
               pockets
               .
               No
               doubt
               but
               the
               
                 Secret
                 Instructions
                 of
                 the
                 Society
              
               ,
               whereof
               we
               have
               a
               short
               summary
               before
               ,
               have
               been
               very
               much
               enlarged
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               very
               particular
               .
            
             
               He
               therefore
               is
               the
               most
               mistaken
               man
               in
               the
               world
               who
               think
               these
               to
               be
               triviall
               beggars
               ,
               such
               as
               will
               be
               dispatched
               with
               a
               piece
               of
               money
               or
               two
               .
               
                 Todo
                 ,
                 Todo
                 ,
                 Todo
              
               ,
               Au
               ,
               Au
               ,
               Au
               is
               their
               motto
               ,
               deriving
               it
               from
               their
               Countrey
               men
               the
               Spanish
               Soldiers
               at
               their
               plundering
               of
               
                 Anwerpe
                 .
                 Artem
                 adulantium
                 ●ssumentes
              
               :
               they
               are
               indeed
               very
               eminent
               Masters
               in
               the
               science
               of
               Adulation
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               creep
               into
               Courts
               ,
               and
               to
               
               insinuate
               themselves
               into
               the
               secrets
               ,
               nay
               into
               the
               very
               breasts
               of
               Princes
               .
               Nay
               ,
               indeed
               whither
               not
               ?
               And
               this
               they
               are
               so
               excellently
               well
               read
               in
               ,
               that
               the
               famous
               parasites
               described
               by
               Terence
               and
               Plautus
               ,
               were
               they
               alive
               ,
               might
               take
               instructions
               from
               them
               .
               Had
               not
               this
               been
               used
               very
               successefully
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               been
               so
               easily
               readmitted
               into
               France
               ;
               they
               had
               not
               been
               in
               such
               esteem
               with
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Castile
                 ;
                 Ferdinand
              
               the
               Second
               had
               not
               in
               the
               space
               of
               nine
               years
               one
               way
               or
               other
               scattered
               among
               them
               twenty
               five
               Tuns
               of
               Gold
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               computation
               of
               Holland
               ,
               not
               to
               mention
               the
               profits
               ,
               tithes
               and
               other
               advantages
               which
               he
               bestowed
               on
               them
               ,
               besides
               the
               ordinary
               revenues
               ,
               as
               was
               attested
               by
               Caraffa
               the
               Popes
               Nuncio
               .
               See
               
                 Speculum
                 Jesuit
                 ▪
              
               pag
               208.
               
            
             
               But
               they
               never
               make
               greater
               advantages
               of
               this
               art
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               have
               to
               do
               with
               those
               of
               the
               weaker
               sex
               ;
               How
               are
               those
               poor
               things
               cajoll'd
               by
               them
               ?
               How
               do
               they
               undermine
               their
               Ho●ours
               and
               estates
               by
               glozing
               speeches
               and
               the
               most
               refined
               part
               of
               pious
               Sycophancy
               ?
               Who
               desires
               further
               satisfaction
               as
               to
               this
               particular
               ,
               hath
               onely
               to
               read
               over
               the
               first
               piece
               of
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               which
               is
               such
               a
               discovery
               of
               pollutions
               as
               haply
               never
               saw
               the
               light
               before
               ;
               If
               that
               satisfie
               not
               ,
               see
               what
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Mantissae
               ,
               or
               Additionals
               to
               
                 Speculum
                 Jesuiticum
              
               .
               See
               also
               what
               is
               said
               hereafter
               ,
               Paragraph
               28.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               15.
               
               
                 Studebunt
                 omnes
                 nimium
                 qualiter
                 Doctoribus
                 Veritatis
                 resistant
                 .
                 They
                 all
                 shall
                 make
                 it
                 too
                 much
                 their
                 fludy
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 oppose
                 the
                 Teachers
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
                 )
              
               To
               prove
               this
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               
                 Francfort
                 Mart
              
               shall
               be
               our
               testimony
               ,
               as
               groaning
               under
               the
               infinite
               number
               of
               books
               spawned
               by
               the
               Society
               ,
               and
               brought
               thither
               .
               For
               what
               article
               have
               they
               not
               deprav'd
               ?
               what
               truth
               have
               they
               not
               by
               their
               pernicious
               glosses
               and
               interpretations
               corrupted
               and
               ener●●ted
               ▪
               If
               that
               satisfie
               not
               ,
               take
               the
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Jesuitisme
              
               ,
               from
               one
               end
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               let
               that
               and
               the
               Additionalls
               ,
               
               concerning
               the
               differences
               between
               the
               Jesuits
               and
               the
               Curez
               of
               Rouen
               and
               Paris
               ,
               be
               an
               eternall
               Pyramid
               ,
               to
               show
               that
               they
               care
               not
               what
               truth
               ,
               nor
               what
               persons
               they
               oppose
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               the
               Casuists
               and
               those
               of
               their
               own
               Order
               to
               vindicate
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               16.
               
               
                 Et
                 eosdem
                 cum
                 potentibus
                 interficient
                 ;
                 And
                 shall
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 mighty
                 .
                 )
              
               Not
               with
               the
               spirituall
               sword
               ,
               for
               so
               they
               would
               not
               oppose
               the
               Doctors
               that
               maintain
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               temporall
               .
               France
               hath
               with
               sorrow
               known
               this
               ;
               Austria
               can
               witnesse
               it
               ;
               Scotland
               hath
               felt
               it
               ;
               Poland
               cannot
               deny
               it
               ,
               nor
               hath
               the
               Low
               countries
               been
               free
               from
               it
               .
               T
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 mighty
              
               ;
               T●rk
               or
               Trojan
               it
               matters
               not
               ,
               so
               he
               be
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               removed
               out
               of
               it
               .
               The
               manes
               of
               the
               great
               Monarch
               of
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Henry
              
               the
               fourth
               are
               not
               yet
               appeas'd
               .
               Who
               would
               see
               more
               as
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               may
               consult
               
                 Speculum
                 Jesuiticum
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Apology
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
              
               upon
               the
               parricide
               committed
               upon
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               17.
               
               
                 Potentes
                 seducant
                 ;
                 seducing
                 the
                 powerfull
                 .
                 )
              
               with
               as
               much
               diligence
               and
               assiduity
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               principall
               design
               of
               the
               Society
               .
               There
               is
               a
               twofold
               seduction
               ,
               a
               spirituall
               and
               a
               temporall
               ,
               they
               are
               excellently
               well
               read
               in
               both
               .
               For
               the
               Spirituall
               ,
               their
               Tenents
               witnesse
               against
               them
               .
               Let
               there
               be
               a
               parallel
               made
               between
               the
               doctrines
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               be
               found
               that
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               a
               right
               Jesuit
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               somewhat
               much
               different
               from
               a
               Christian
               .
               See
               the
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Jesuitisme
              
               .
               As
               to
               what
               concerns
               temporall
               and
               politicall
               seductions
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               so
               manifest
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               day
               ,
               when
               the
               Sun
               shines
               .
               However
               an
               instance
               or
               two
               will
               not
               be
               amisse
               .
               Sebastian
               ,
               King
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               how
               miserably
               was
               he
               blinded
               by
               the
               Counsels
               of
               the
               Spanioliz'd
               Jesuits
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               engage
               in
               a
               warre
               upon
               Africa
               ,
               which
               cost
               him
               both
               his
               kingdome
               and
               his
               life
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               read
               in
               History
               ,
               and
               particularly
               
                 Thuanus
                 lib.
              
               65.
               
               By
               the
               seductions
               of
               the
               same
               Polititians
               ,
               Sigismund
               Prince
               
               of
               Trensilvania
               was
               dep●iv'd
               of
               his
               Principality
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               long
               and
               wretched
               captivity
               ,
               ended
               his
               life
               and
               misery
               in
               prison
               .
               
                 Thuan.
                 lib
                 ▪
              
               110
               ▪
               
                 Spec.
                 Jesuit
                 .
                 an●s
              
               1594.
               
               By
               the
               crafty
               suggestions
               of
               the
               same
               persons
               ,
               Sigismond
               King
               of
               Poland
               ,
               attempted
               an
               un●ortunate
               reformation
               in
               Swethland
               ,
               for
               the
               expedition
               whereby
               he
               would
               have
               setled
               it
               ,
               proving
               unsuccessefull
               he
               with
               much
               danger
               of
               life
               returned
               into
               Poland
               ,
               and
               lost
               a
               Kingdome
               that
               had
               anciently
               been
               his
               own
               .
               Their
               persuasions
               wrought
               so
               much
               on
               Philip
               the
               second
               of
               Spain
               ,
               that
               he
               treated
               his
               sonne
               Charles
               most
               unworthily
               ,
               keeping
               him
               a
               long
               time
               in
               prison
               ,
               where
               at
               last
               he
               dyed
               ,
               but
               how
               ,
               God
               onely
               knows
               .
               Canisius
               the
               Jesuit
               writ
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Ferdinand
               ,
               wherein
               he
               would
               persuade
               him
               that
               his
               sonne
               Maximilian
               had
               some
               thoughts
               of
               embracing
               the
               Augustine
               Confession
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               to
               be
               severely
               treated
               (
               as
               Philip
               us'd
               his
               sonne
               Charles
               )
               or
               banish'd
               the
               Empire
               :
               which
               Letter
               of
               Canisius
               was
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Ferdinand
               ,
               found
               among
               his
               secret
               papers
               ,
               yet
               did
               not
               Maximilian
               call
               the
               Jesuit
               to
               an
               account
               for
               it
               further
               then
               an
               expostulation
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               18.
               
               
                 Propter
                 necessitatem
                 vitae
                 &
                 delectationem
                 ●●ndi
                 :
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 conveniences
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 enjoyments
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 )
              
               Why
               should
               a
               man
               be
               a
               Jesuit
               for
               nothing
               ?
               A
               Thief
               steals
               to
               furnish
               himself
               with
               those
               conveniences
               of
               life
               which
               he
               could
               not
               honestly
               come
               by
               .
               A
               man
               ventures
               the
               breach
               of
               a
               commandment
               with
               a
               woman
               ,
               for
               his
               pleasure
               and
               enjoyment
               sake
               .
               The
               wickedest
               men
               propose
               to
               themselves
               ,
               some
               ,
               though
               but
               an
               apparent
               good
               in
               their
               actions
               .
               So
               what
               mischief
               is
               done
               by
               the
               Jesuit
               ,
               proceeds
               from
               their
               extraordinary
               care
               for
               the
               accommodations
               and
               enjoyments
               of
               life
               .
               The
               belly
               is
               the
               master
               of
               many
               bad
               arts
               ,
               and
               the
               inventor
               of
               many
               ;
               but
               what
               's
               below
               it
               and
               what
               's
               about
               it
               of
               more
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               19.
               
               
                 Diabolus
                 in
                 eis
                 quatuor
                 vitia
                 radicavit
                 ;
                 the
                 Devil
                 hath
                 sown
                 the
                 roots
                 of
                 foure
                 Vices
                 in
                 them
                 )
              
               T
               is
               
               well
               there
               is
               no
               more
               .
               Or
               is
               it
               spoken
               allusively
               to
               their
               quadrangular
               Miters
               .
               But
               the
               holy
               woman's
               meaning
               by
               foure
               ,
               is
               principally
               foure
               ;
               she
               names
               only
               foure
               ,
               the
               rest
               she
               leaves
               to
               the
               Reader
               to
               finde
               out
               himself
               .
            
             
               Par.
               20.
               
               
                 Adulationem
                 ,
                 et
                 eis
                 largè
                 datur
                 :
                 Flattery
                 ,
                 that
                 large
                 gifts
                 may
                 be
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 ]
              
               For
               their
               flatteries
               ,
               somewhat
               hath
               been
               said
               thereof
               in
               the
               precedent
               paragraphs
               ,
               and
               particularly
               that
               which
               begins
               
                 artem
                 adulantium
                 assumentes
              
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               without
               design
               that
               they
               are
               so
               well
               vers'd
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               the
               better
               furnish
               themselves
               with
               the
               accommodations
               of
               life
               .
               Who
               ever
               grew
               rich
               ,
               who
               ever
               procured
               friends
               by
               telling
               of
               truth
               ?
               No
               ,
               soothings
               ,
               flatteries
               ,
               and
               insinuations
               are
               the
               most
               approved
               receipts
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               We
               finde
               in
               Scripture
               what
               become
               of
               Nathan
               and
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               alas
               ,
               ignorant
               ,
               plain-dealing
               men
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               the
               Ignatian
               Art.
               
            
             
               Par.
               21.
               
               
                 Invidiam
                 ,
                 quando
                 aliis
                 dabitur
                 &
                 non
                 ipsis
                 ;
                 Envy
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 bestowed
                 on
                 others
                 and
                 they
                 get
                 nothing
                 .
                 ]
              
               Though
               they
               are
               the
               richest
               beggers
               that
               ever
               were
               ,
               yet
               can
               they
               not
               but
               take
               it
               heinously
               that
               any
               thing
               falls
               besides
               their
               wallets
               .
               They
               are
               ever
               the
               first
               served
               ,
               they
               prevent
               all
               others
               ,
               and
               like
               supplanting
               Jacobs
               carry
               away
               the
               first
               blessing
               .
               And
               yet
               how
               heavy
               they
               lie
               upon
               all
               other
               Orders
               and
               the
               whole
               clergy
               ,
               the
               complaints
               are
               general
               .
               But
               had
               we
               lost
               all
               examples
               as
               to
               this
               particular
               ,
               there
               needed
               no
               more
               then
               to
               instance
               in
               their
               vast
               revenues
               ,
               and
               colledges
               like
               Royal
               places
               .
            
             
               Par.
               22.
               
               
                 Hypocrisin
                 ,
                 ut
                 per
                 falsam
                 simulationem
                 aliis
                 complaceant
                 ;
                 Hypocrisie
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 crafty
                 insinuations
                 they
                 may
                 comply
                 with
                 others
                 .
                 ]
              
               Hypocrisie
               is
               the
               deity
               they
               serve
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               whom
               they
               above
               all
               others
               sacrifice
               to
               .
               'T
               is
               an
               art
               they
               study
               beyond
               all
               other
               ,
               as
               such
               as
               they
               know
               how
               to
               make
               their
               advantages
               of
               in
               Courts
               ,
               in
               palaces
               ,
               in
               the
               pulpit
               ;
               in
               the
               schools
               ,
               in
               commerces
               ,
               in
               conversation
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               .
               The
               divisions
               
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               simulation
               ,
               dissimulation
               ,
               sycophancy
               ,
               evasions
               ,
               prevarications
               ,
               mentall
               reservations
               ,
               aequivocations
               ,
               restitutions
               ,
               directions
               and
               diversions
               of
               the
               intention
               ,
               advantageous
               interpretations
               of
               favourable
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               such
               like
               common
               ▪
               places
               ,
               which
               who
               is
               once
               well
               read
               in
               ,
               may
               elude
               all
               he
               converses
               with
               ,
               and
               say
               and
               unsay
               what
               he
               please
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
               Who
               desires
               particulars
               may
               consult
               the
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Jesuitisme
                 ;
                 Mysteria
                 Patrum
                 Jesuitarum
                 ,
              
               This
               is
               also
               a
               most
               compendious
               way
               to
               insinuate
               into
               the
               favour
               of
               great
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               an
               influence
               over
               rich
               Widdowes
               .
               Excellent
               in
               this
               Art
               was
               F.
               Cotton
               ,
               Confessour
               to
               Henry
               IV.
               of
               France
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               23.
               
               
                 Detractationem
                 ,
                 ut
                 se
                 ipsos
                 commendent
                 &
                 extollant
                 ,
                 &
                 alios
                 vituperent
                 ,
                 propter
                 laudem
                 hominum
                 ,
                 &
                 seductionem
                 simplicium
                 ,
                 ac
                 fine
                 devotione
                 &
                 exemplo
                 ;
                 De
                 traction
                 or
                 Calumny
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 celebrate
                 and
                 commend
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 disparagement
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 gaine
                 praise
                 among
                 men
                 and
                 to
                 seduce
                 the
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 devotion
                 or
                 example
                 .
                 )
              
               How
               pertinently
               is
               this
               applicable
               to
               the
               Society
               ,
               exclusively
               to
               all
               other
               Orders
               or
               communities
               of
               men
               ,
               Religious
               or
               prophane
               ?
               Who
               are
               the
               countenancers
               of
               Calumny
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               amisse
               that
               ,
               though
               Courts
               and
               Kingdomes
               are
               put
               into
               combustion
               by
               the
               advance
               of
               so
               horrid
               a
               tenent
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               publickly
               taught
               and
               practised
               ▪
               See
               the
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Jesuitisme
              
               ,
               LETTER
               XV.
               &c.
               and
               you
               will
               find
               who
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               whom
               the
               honest
               plain
               dealing
               Capuchin
               confidently
               charges
               with
               a
               MENTIRI
               IMPUDENTISSIME
               .
               So
               that
               all
               truly
               consider'd
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               imagin'd
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               through
               detraction
               and
               contempt
               of
               others
               ,
               the
               commendation
               and
               overweening
               opinion
               they
               have
               of
               themselves
               ,
               they
               are
               arrived
               to
               that
               height
               of
               esteem
               and
               authority
               wherein
               we
               now
               find
               them
               .
               Of
               this
               the
               Universities
               of
               France
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Low-Countries
                 ,
                 Poland
                 ,
                 Italy
              
               ,
               have
               had
               sufficient
               experience
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               
                 Jesuiticall
                 Mercury
              
               in
               severall
               places
               .
            
             
             
               All
               other
               Religious
               Orders
               and
               Communities
               have
               selt
               the
               burthen
               of
               their
               Calumny
               ,
               as
               being
               by
               them
               treated
               no
               otherwise
               then
               with
               the
               termes
               of
               Ignoramus's
               ,
               Drones
               ,
               fit
               onely
               to
               consume
               the
               allowances
               of
               the
               laborious
               Bees
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               whereby
               they
               make
               them
               as
               despicable
               as
               they
               can
               in
               the
               apprehensions
               of
               others
               .
               And
               how
               can
               it
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               when
               they
               make
               it
               appear
               both
               in
               their
               tenets
               and
               practises
               ▪
               that
               the
               most
               infallible
               way
               to
               get
               into
               honours
               ,
               dignities
               ,
               wealth
               ;
               superiority
               ,
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               depression
               and
               ruines
               of
               others
               .
               The
               sad
               remonstrances
               of
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               English
               Catholicks
               is
               but
               too
               pregnant
               an
               example
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               and
               their
               perpetuall
               complaints
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               against
               the
               usurpations
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               an
               argument
               of
               the
               little
               redresse
               of
               their
               exorbitances
               .
               The
               story
               of
               Wisbich
               is
               yet
               like
               the
               head
               of
               an
               arrow
               in
               the
               breasts
               of
               the
               secular
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               reflecting
               on
               ,
               and
               daily
               feeling
               the
               extremities
               they
               have
               been
               reduced
               to
               ,
               since
               those
               spirits
               of
               division
               came
               among
               them
               and
               disturbed
               their
               peace
               .
               They
               are
               the
               Eagles
               that
               soar
               above
               the
               clouds
               ,
               others
               onely
               reptile
               animals
               to
               be
               trod
               under
               their
               feet
               .
               Hence
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               pretend
               all
               Monasteries
               and
               such
               like
               places
               belong
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               all
               they
               can
               to
               get
               them
               into
               their
               hands
               .
               In
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Gregory
                 XIII
              
               .
               they
               had
               by
               their
               false
               suggestions
               ,
               almost
               wrested
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               from
               the
               Benedictines
               .
               In
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Clement
                 VIII
              
               .
               they
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               artifices
               ,
               but
               ineffectually
               ,
               would
               have
               forced
               the
               Carthusian
               Monastery
               near
               Lucerna
               from
               those
               of
               that
               Order
               ,
               The
               like
               they
               would
               have
               done
               to
               the
               Carmelites
               at
               Antwerpe
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               same
               successe
               .
               The
               Colledge
               they
               have
               at
               Nuys
               they
               by
               artifice
               and
               calumny
               worm'd
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               other
               Monkes
               ,
               whom
               they
               forced
               away
               thence
               .
               See
               a
               booke
               entituled
               ,
               
                 Conscientia
                 Jesuitarum
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Spec.
                 Jesuit
                 .
                 Mant.
              
               6.
               
            
             
               The
               same
               course
               they
               take
               to
               insinuate
               themselves
               into
               the
               favour
               of
               men
               ,
               They
               dispraise
               all
               ,
               they
               onely
               
               are
               the
               excellent
               directors
               of
               youth
               ,
               their
               books
               and
               precepts
               are
               onely
               to
               be
               followed
               ;
               what
               ever
               other
               people
               publish
               are
               fit
               onely
               for
               Grocers
               and
               Tobacco-shops
               .
               They
               are
               onely
               a
               
                 flight
                 of
                 Phenixes
              
               ,
               Angelicall
               Preachers
               ,
               the
               great
               Masters
               of
               Eloquence
               ,
               Nor
               doth
               their
               arrogation
               of
               Auricular
               Confession
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               prohibition
               of
               Superiours
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               argue
               lesse
               then
               a
               certain
               insolent
               opinion
               of
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               onely
               are
               fit
               to
               have
               the
               mannagement
               and
               conduct
               of
               all
               Souls
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               others
               were
               ordained
               to
               truckle
               under
               them
               .
               But
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               S.
               Hildegard
               addes
               ,
               that
               ,
               all
               is
               done
               ,
               
                 to
                 gain
                 praise
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 seduce
                 the
                 simple
                 .
              
               It
               is
               their
               own
               ,
               not
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               which
               as
               the
               Pharisees
               of
               old
               ,
               they
               seek
               :
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               whatever
               is
               done
               among
               them
               ,
               speaks
               pomp
               and
               ostentation
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               design
               upon
               the
               simple
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               such
               importance
               is
               it
               handsomely
               to
               cast
               a
               mist
               before
               the
               eyes
               of
               people
               .
               See
               their
               own
               Hydropicall
               Volumes
               ,
               especially
               that
               intractable
               collection
               of
               their
               own
               Encomiums
               ,
               put
               out
               in
               1640.
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               Imagines
               .
               See
               the
               
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               put
               out
               at
               Rome
               by
               
                 Nicholas
                 Orlandinus
              
               ,
               Printed
               1615.
               
               To
               these
               may
               be
               added
               
                 Scribanius's
                 Theatrum
                 honoris
              
               .
               What
               horrid
               faggoting
               of
               calumnies
               upon
               other
               men
               and
               mutuall
               elogies
               and
               celebrations
               of
               themselves
               shall
               an
               unprejudiced
               and
               unbewitched
               Reader
               find
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               all
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               believe
               this
               holy
               Woman
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               their
               vain
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               seduction
               of
               the
               simple
               ,
               
                 without
                 any
                 devotion
                 or
                 example
              
               of
               godlinesse
               and
               sincerity
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               24.
               
               
                 Martyrium
                 praedicabunt
                 instanter
                 ;
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 great
                 pretenders
                 to
                 Martyrdome
                 )
              
               Of
               their
               conversion
               of
               the
               Indies
               and
               Plantation
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               there
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               authentick
               discovery
               in
               the
               
                 My●tery
                 of
                 Jesuitisme
              
               .
               L
               E
               T.
               V.
               Now
               how
               a
               man
               can
               have
               any
               confidence
               of
               their
               Martyrologies
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               such
               palliations
               in
               the
               introduction
               of
               Religion
               ,
               is
               
               somewhat
               hard
               to
               imagine
               .
               For
               their
               Epistles
               from
               Japan
               ,
               and
               their
               Indian
               Relations
               ,
               if
               ,
               out
               of
               civility
               and
               stendernesse
               to
               persons
               of
               a
               Religious
               Institution
               ,
               we
               grant
               there
               may
               be
               some
               truth
               ,
               it
               were
               on
               the
               other
               side
               but
               prudence
               ,
               in
               many
               ,
               to
               turne
               Sceptiks
               ,
               and
               suspend
               our
               belief
               ,
               considering
               also
               the
               persons
               and
               places
               they
               come
               from
               .
               For
               those
               who
               dy
               for
               treasons
               ,
               conspiracies
               and
               other
               crimes
               against
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               are
               put
               ,
               
                 qu●
                 Jesuits
              
               in
               the
               martyrology
               ,
               that
               is
               ;
               to
               prove
               it
               done
               by
               them
               ,
               there
               needs
               only
               a
               short
               story
               of
               Pope
               Vrban
               ,
               who
               hearing
               that
               some
               English
               then
               at
               Rome
               ,
               thought
               it
               both
               ridiculous
               and
               a
               scandall
               to
               Religion
               ,
               to
               find
               the
               picture
               of
               F.
               Garnet
               ,
               (
               one
               of
               the
               Powder-plotters
               ,
               )
               among
               those
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               the
               Society
               ;
               ordered
               it
               to
               be
               remov'd
               ,
               which
               yet
               they
               took
               so
               heynously
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               never
               after
               endure
               the
               Pope
               .
               But
               as
               to
               this
               particular
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               liberall
               enough
               in
               their
               Catalogues
               ,
               so
               the
               world
               begi●s
               to
               grow
               wary
               ,
               and
               moderate
               in
               crediting
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               to
               do
               with
               not
               easily
               credible
               Legends
               and
               Romances
               .
               
                 John
                 Chastell
              
               attempted
               the
               life
               of
               Hen.
               IV.
               of
               France
               ,
               yet
               the
               Jesuits
               writ
               an
               Apology
               for
               him
               ,
               wherein
               they
               both
               vindicated
               and
               celebrated
               the
               attempt
               ,
               as
               Thuanus
               affirms
               .
               Of
               this
               more
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               
                 Thuanus
                 ,
                 Metteranus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Baudar●ius
                 l.
              
               38.
               of
               the
               continuation
               of
               Metteranus
               .
               How
               numerous
               the
               Ma●tyrs
               of
               the
               Society
               are
               ,
               See
               the
               Epistles
               from
               
                 Japan
                 ,
                 hinc
                 inde
              
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               25.
               
               
                 Detrahent
                 principibus
                 saecularibus
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 derogate
                 from
                 secular
                 Princes
                 .
                 )
              
               Whe●her
               they
               acknowledge
               the
               Papacy
               or
               not
               ,
               if
               they
               dance
               not
               suitably
               to
               their
               piping
               ,
               thati●
               ,
               crosse
               their
               designes
               .
               Hence
               proceed
               their
               perpetuall
               Remonstrances
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               of
               the
               remission
               and
               indifference
               of
               Ca●holick●
               Princes
               in
               the
               maintainance
               of
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               and
               extinction
               of
               Here●icks
               .
               They
               were
               very
               much
               dissatisfi'd
               with
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               ,
               for
               that
               ,
               having
               subdued
               Frederick
               Elector
               of
               Saxony
               ,
               he
               took
               not
               away
               his
               life
               with
               his
               Electorall
               dignity
               ,
               and
               put
               all
               the
               Hereticks
               to
               
               death
               ,
               attributing
               to
               his
               Lenity
               towards
               them
               his
               ill
               successe
               afterwards
               .
               They
               made
               Henry
               III.
               of
               France
               despicable
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               not
               as
               violently
               zealous
               as
               they
               would
               have
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               Papacie
               ,
               nor
               prodigall
               enough
               of
               Hereticks
               blood
               ,
               and
               consequently
               insinuated
               the
               hastening
               of
               his
               death
               .
               Their
               quarrell
               against
               Henry
               IV.
               was
               his
               over-countenancing
               of
               the
               Huguenots
               ;
               whence
               it
               came
               that
               his
               life
               was
               so
               often
               attempted
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               received
               its
               period
               by
               an
               infamous
               assassinate
               .
               They
               raised
               diss●tisfactions
               between
               their
               greatest
               Patron
               Ferdinand
               the
               eleventh
               and
               the
               Pope
               ,
               whom
               they
               exasperated
               against
               him
               as
               much
               as
               lay
               in
               their
               power
               .
               See
               
                 Alphonsus
                 Toletanus
              
               in
               his
               
                 Relation
                 of
                 the
                 Sleights
                 and
                 Stratagems
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Policy
                 ,
              
               cap.
               22.
               28.
               29.
               30.
               31.
               
               They
               call'd
               Henry
               the
               third
               ,
               
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Moabites
              
               .
               Nay
               ,
               the
               Popes
               themselves
               escape
               them
               not
               ,
               if
               they
               oppose
               their
               designes
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               particular
               vow
               and
               dependance
               on
               them
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               precedent
               Piece
               of
               
                 The
                 Discovery
                 of
                 thae
                 Society
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 their
                 Politicks
                 .
              
               Thus
               was
               
                 Sixtus
                 Quintus
              
               ,
               in
               their
               apprehensions
               ,
               a
               Lutheran
               and
               a
               Wolf
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               countenance
               them
               in
               all
               things
               ;
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               ,
               an
               abetter
               of
               Hereticks
               a
               renegado
               ,
               an
               Apostate
               ;
               the
               Elector
               of
               Saxony
               a
               
                 Hogge
                 ;
                 William
              
               of
               Orange
               ,
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Beggars
              
               ;
               for
               others
               they
               had
               other
               termes
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               .
               Nor
               was
               this
               derogation
               onely
               verball
               ,
               but
               they
               often
               discovered
               their
               violence
               in
               actions
               ,
               by
               endeavouring
               the
               ejection
               and
               disposition
               of
               Soveraigne
               Princes
               out
               of
               their
               lawfull
               dominions
               ,
               and
               absolving
               subjects
               from
               their
               allegiance
               .
               Upon
               which
               account
               came
               those
               Books
               which
               treated
               of
               the
               absolute
               power
               of
               the
               Papacy
               over
               Kings
               ,
               and
               their
               depositions
               &c.
               to
               be
               condemned
               and
               burnt
               .
               See
               
                 Speculum
                 Jesuiticum
                 ,
                 Mant.
                 II.
              
               where
               there
               is
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               those
               Authors
               that
               maintained
               that
               unchristian
               opinion
               ;
               out
               of
               which
               we
               shall
               cull
               out
               the
               following
               .
            
             
             
               Mariana
               ,
               de
               Reg.
               l.
               1.
               c.
               6.
               de
               jus●â
               Henrici
               abdic●●i●ne
               .
               
                 Lugduni
                 ,
                 apud
                 Societatis
                 Bibliopolam
              
               .
            
             
               Rosaeus
               ,
               de
               justâ
               Reip.
               Christ
               .
               Author
               .
               c.
               3.
               num
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               Gregorius
               de
               Valentia
               ,
               t.
               3.
               dist
               .
               1.
               qu●st
               .
               11.
               
            
             
               Creswellus
               ,
               insuo
               Philopatre
               ,
               hinc
               inde
               ,
               inprimis
               ,
               sect
               .
               
                 2.
                 157.
                 161.
                 162.
              
               
            
             
               Bellarminus
               ,
               
                 de
                 potestate
                 Pontif.
                 contra
                 Barclaium
              
               Romae
               ,
               1610.
               &
               
                 in
                 disp
                 .
                 de
                 controver
                 .
                 Christ
                 .
                 ●idei
                 .
              
               Paris
               .
               1613.
               t.
               1.
               l.
               5.
               c.
               6.
               78.
               
            
             
               Gregorius
               de
               Valentia
               ,
               
                 in
                 Comm.
                 Theol.
                 disp
              
               .
               1.
               qu●st
               .
               12.
               
               Paris
               .
               1609.
               
            
             
               Cotton
               .
               
                 in
                 Iustit
                 .
                 Cathol
              
               .
               Paris
               .
               1610.
               
            
             
               Emanuel
               Sa
               ,
               
                 in
                 Aphorismis
              
               ,
               Colon.
               1599.
               
            
             
               Suarez
               ,
               
                 de
                 censuris
                 Excomm
              
               .
               Lugd.
               1608.
               disp
               .
               15.
               l.
               6.
               &
               
                 ●ursus
                 in
                 defensione
                 fidei
                 Cathol
              
               .
               Colon.
               1614.
               l.
               6.
               c.
               4.
               &c.
               8.
               
            
             
               Ribadeneira
               ,
               lib
               de
               Religione
               &
               Virtutibus
               Princip
               .
               
                 Duaci
                 .
                 1610.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Carolus
                 Scribanius
              
               ,
               in
               Amphitheatro
               Honoris
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               12.
               
            
             
               How
               Suarez's
               book
               was
               treated
               by
               the
               Parlement
               of
               Paris
               ,
               as
               also
               what
               became
               of
               other
               Treatises
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               see
               
                 Spec.
                 Jesuit
              
               .
               the
               
                 Apologie
                 for
                 Chastel
                 ,
                 Jesuit●
                 Jicarius
                 ,
                 Anti
                 ▪
                 Cotton
                 .
              
            
             
               Parag.
               26.
               
               
                 Ecclesiarum
                 Sacramenta
                 veri●
                 Pastoribus
                 subtrahentes
                 :
                 depriving
                 the
                 lawfull
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 )
              
               They
               have
               indeed
               a
               strange
               magnetick
               Vertue
               to
               draw
               all
               things
               to
               themselves
               .
               Their
               envious
               eyes
               are
               perpetually
               fasten'd
               upon
               the
               revenues
               and
               accommodations
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
               Whatever
               they
               see
               ,
               they
               pretend
               some
               title
               to
               ,
               of
               whatever
               they
               touch
               ,
               something
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               stick
               to
               their
               pitchy
               hands
               .
               This
               is
               the
               complaint
               of
               all
               .
               See
               an
               instance
               of
               their
               griping
               the
               management
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               their
               submissive
               carriage
               towards
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               the
               Arch
               bishop
               of
               Maechliu's
               Letter
               to
               Cardinals
               of
               the
               Congregation
               
                 de
                 propagandâ
                 ●ide
              
               ,
               at
               Rome
               ,
               at
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               ADDITIONALS
               to
               the
               
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Jesuitisme
              
               .
               How
               the
               Catholicks
               of
               England
               have
               groan'd
               for
               their
               avarice
               and
               pragmaticall
               interpositions
               ,
               their
               loud
               jarrings
               and
               recriminations
               demonstrate
               .
               Hence
               arose
               their
               differences
               with
               all
               U●iversities
               ,
               and
               particularly
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Sorbonne
               .
               They
               are
               in
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               as
               the
               Spleen
               in
               man's
               body
               :
               of
               that
               increase
               ,
               all
               the
               members
               pine
               away
               ;
               so
               the
               richer
               they
               grow
               ,
               the
               more
               are
               other
               Orders
               crushed
               and
               impoverished
               .
               See
               the
               
                 Jesuiticall
                 Mercury
              
               ,
               part
               I.
               and
               2.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               27.
               
               
                 Recipientes
                 eleemosynas
                 pauperum
                 et
                 infirmorum
                 et
                 miserorum
                 :
                 receiving
                 the
                 almes
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 the
                 sick
                 and
                 the
                 indigent
                 .
                 )
              
               It
               may
               be
               imagin'd
               the
               holy
               woman
               would
               have
               said
               rapientes
               ,
               taking
               away
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               converting
               to
               their
               own
               use
               ,
               those
               pious
               charities
               ,
               a
               word
               more
               suitable
               to
               their
               insatiable
               avarice
               .
               'T
               was
               drollingly
               said
               by
               one
               ,
               who
               being
               demanded
               what
               part
               of
               speech
               the
               Pope
               w●s
               ,
               answered
               ,
               a
               Participle
               ,
               because
               he
               takes
               part
               from
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               part
               from
               the
               Laity
               .
               But
               how
               truly
               might
               it
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               who
               are
               such
               excellent
               Projectors
               as
               that
               can
               make
               their
               advantages
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               nay
               ,
               clip
               the
               charities
               of
               the
               sick
               and
               poor
               to
               fatten
               themselves
               .
               Oh
               unfortunate
               Hospitall
               of
               Saint
               James
               at
               Bourdeaux
               !
               how
               have
               the
               poore
               exposed
               orphans
               ,
               which
               thy
               revenues
               should
               have
               sustained
               ,
               experienc'd
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               prophecy
               ?
               See
               the
               first
               Tract
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               chap.
               4.
               
               Since
               they
               take
               it
               so
               heynously
               to
               be
               called
               Ignatians
               ,
               from
               the
               founder
               of
               their
               Order
               ,
               Ignatius
               ,
               a
               denomination
               as
               suitable
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               
                 Franciscans
                 ,
                 Dominicans
                 ,
                 Benedictines
                 ,
                 Augustines
                 ,
              
               &c.
               are
               to
               the
               other
               Orders
               ,
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               take
               it
               ill
               if
               henceforward
               they
               are
               called
               Vespasians
               since
               in
               that
               Apothegme
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               
                 Gain
                 smells
                 well
                 whencesoever
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
              
               they
               are
               his
               exact
               Disciples
               ,
               deriving
               their
               own
               enjoyments
               and
               accommodations
               from
               the
               groans
               of
               the
               sick
               ,
               and
               crying
               bellies
               of
               the
               poor
               .
               How
               carefull
               they
               are
               to
               watch
               their
               advantages
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               
               following
               stories
               .
               A
               Lisbo
               Merchant
               put
               a
               cabinet
               of
               jewels
               and
               other
               things
               of
               great
               value
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               to
               be
               divided
               among
               his
               daughters
               ,
               who
               after
               their
               fathers
               death
               requiring
               it
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               swore
               he
               had
               bestowed
               it
               on
               the
               Society
               ,
               and
               so
               undid
               the
               poore
               wenches
               .
               Another
               Merchant
               of
               the
               same
               city
               dying
               ,
               was
               persuaded
               by
               the
               Jesnits
               to
               make
               the
               Society
               his
               heire
               ;
               the
               next
               of
               kinne
               not
               knowing
               any
               thing
               of
               it
               ,
               coming
               to
               take
               possession
               of
               the
               deceased
               house
               ,
               was
               put
               back
               by
               those
               that
               were
               in
               it
               with
               this
               answer
               ,
               
                 The
                 Apostles
              
               (
               sor
               so
               the
               Jesuits
               are
               called
               in
               those
               parts
               )
               
                 were
                 the
                 heirs
              
               ;
               whereupon
               the
               poore
               man
               full
               of
               resentment
               and
               grief
               cryes
               out
               ,
               
                 O
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hadst
                 thou
                 had
                 such
              
               Apostles
               
                 about
                 thee
              
               ,
               the
               Jews
               
                 never
                 durst
                 have
                 taken
                 thee
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 ,
                 crucifi'd
                 thee
                 !
              
               But
               the
               trick
               put
               upon
               them
               by
               the
               Genueses
               was
               very
               handsome
               ,
               when
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               by
               their
               insinuations
               cajoll'd
               abundance
               of
               jewels
               from
               the
               richer
               Citizens
               wives
               ,
               they
               were
               by
               the
               Senate
               ,
               forced
               to
               returne
               them
               to
               their
               husbands
               .
               See
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               
                 Jesu●ts
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Spec.
                 Jesuit
                 .
                 Mant.
              
               8.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               28.
               
               
                 Nec
                 non
                 in
                 multitudinem
                 Populi
                 se
                 trahentes
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 insinuating
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 familiarity
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 ordinary
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 .
                 )
              
               from
               the
               court
               to
               the
               cottage
               ,
               from
               the
               Shepheards
               crook
               to
               the
               Scepter
               ,
               from
               the
               highest
               to
               the
               lowest
               ,
               a
               Jesuit
               finds
               employment
               ,
               it
               concerns
               him
               to
               know
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               what
               is
               done
               ,
               what
               consultations
               are
               carryed
               on
               ,
               what
               's
               concluded
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               and
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               from
               the
               wench
               that
               sweeps
               the
               kennell
               to
               the
               Princesse
               in
               the
               palace
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               now
               come
               into
               a
               Proverbe
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 Jesuit
                 knowes
                 what
              
               Jupiter
               whispers
               Juno
               
                 in
                 the
                 eare
              
               .
               And
               from
               this
               diving
               of
               theirs
               into
               the
               knowledge
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               comes
               it
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               in
               those
               Cities
               where
               they
               are
               grown
               powerfull
               ,
               as
               
                 Cullen
                 ,
                 Aken
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               no
               Magistrate
               is
               chosen
               ,
               no
               Consul
               created
               ,
               no
               person
               put
               into
               any
               publick
               employment
               ,
               no
               publick
               edict
               
               passed
               ,
               without
               the
               secret
               suffrage
               of
               the
               poly-pragmaticall
               Jesuit
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               29.
               
               
                 Familiaritatem
                 cum
                 mulieribus
                 habentes
                 ,
                 eá●que
                 instruentes
                 :
                 desirous
                 of
                 familiarity
                 with
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 instructing
                 them
                 .
                 )
              
               Consonant
               to
               the
               
                 Secret
                 Instructions
                 for
                 the
                 Superiours
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               the
               third
               piece
               of
               this
               Treatise
               :
               where
               see
               more
               as
               to
               this
               particular
               .
               In
               vain
               therefore
               do
               we
               expect
               another
               Order
               or
               Society
               of
               men
               wherein
               this
               Prophecy
               should
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               for
               as
               to
               what
               is
               said
               by
               the
               holy
               woman
               in
               this
               Paragraph
               ,
               it
               falls
               so
               perpendicularly
               upon
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               too
               much
               a
               partisan
               of
               theirs
               who
               denyes
               it
               .
               This
               familiarity
               with
               women
               ,
               a
               sort
               of
               creatures
               still'd
               with
               any
               thing
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               of
               great
               advantage
               ,
               so
               would
               they
               make
               it
               a
               priviledge
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               very
               unhandsomely
               and
               insolently
               done
               ,
               that
               any
               other
               Monk
               or
               Frier
               should
               set
               footing
               where
               they
               have
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               encroaching
               on
               their
               peculiar
               Province
               .
               And
               indeed
               how
               farre
               they
               have
               as
               to
               this
               point
               over-reached
               all
               other
               Religious
               Orders
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               quote
               books
               ,
               but
               the
               observation
               of
               those
               who
               take
               more
               particular
               notice
               of
               their
               demeanors
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               all
               is
               pardonable
               ,
               since
               the
               vow
               they
               have
               made
               of
               chastity
               exempts
               them
               from
               all
               suspicion
               of
               irregular
               conversation
               with
               ●hem
               .
               How
               tender
               they
               are
               of
               that
               ,
               the
               discovery
               made
               in
               the
               first
               piece
               of
               this
               Collection
               ,
               though
               coming
               from
               an
               exasperated
               ,
               apostatiz'd
               Jesuit
               ,
               may
               in
               some
               measure
               be
               credited
               .
               When
               they
               are
               grown
               old
               ,
               dry
               ,
               exhausted
               ,
               are
               become
               emeriti
               in
               the
               Venereall
               Militia
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               thoughts
               of
               some
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               Vow
               ;
               but
               till
               then
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               imagine
               Prometheus
               such
               a
               churle
               to
               them
               as
               not
               to
               have
               furnish'd
               them
               with
               Livers
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               requisite
               for
               the
               greatest
               of
               worldly
               enjoyments
               ?
               Who
               desires
               instances
               of
               their
               Lubricities
               ,
               may
               look
               into
               
                 Speculum
                 Jesuiticum
              
               ,
               
               Page
               196.
               198.
               199.
               228.
               where
               among
               other
               stories
               is
               that
               of
               Sommerman
               the
               Jesuit
               ,
               who
               being
               to
               cast
               an
               evill
               spirit
               out
               of
               a
               possessed
               Nun
               in
               Swisserland
               ,
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               get
               her
               with
               child
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               familiarity
               of
               theirs
               with
               women
               proceeds
               from
               a
               pious
               motive
               ,
               their
               instruction
               and
               edification
               of
               their
               soules
               .
               The
               world
               hath
               not
               forgotten
               their
               instruction
               of
               the
               Genueses
               and
               Venetians
               wives
               ,
               and
               the
               consequences
               thereof
               .
               Had
               the
               Jesuitesses
               been
               confirmed
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               had
               rare
               work
               between
               them
               ;
               for
               what
               could
               not
               the
               joint
               endeavours
               of
               the
               suttellest
               wits
               of
               both
               sexes
               have
               effected
               ?
               But
               it
               was
               another
               quarrell
               they
               had
               against
               Vrban
               VIII
               .
               that
               he
               dissolv'd
               the
               female
               Society
               by
               his
               Bull
               of
               the
               yeare
               1621.
               upon
               which
               ,
               one
               writ
               this
               Epigram
               .
            
             
               
                 Foemineus
                 sexus
                 sociis
                 immixtus
                 Jesu
                 ,
              
               
                 Transcendit
                 sexûs
                 munia
                 foeminei
                 :
              
               
                 Non
                 tulit
                 hanc
                 labem
                 Urbani
                 vigilantia
                 Papae
                 ,
              
               
                 Suppressit
                 Socias
                 ,
                 mox
                 Sociósque
                 premet
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               what
               design
               they
               have
               in
               this
               familiarity
               (
               which
               is
               not
               for
               Lazarus
               but
               for
               Martha's
               sake
               )
               and
               private
               ●nstructions
               of
               Women
               ,
               we
               are
               yet
               to
               look
               into
               .
               The
               holy
               woman
               tells
               us
               that
               it
               is
               .......
            
             
               Parag.
               30.
               
               
                 Quomodo
                 maritos
                 decipiant
                 ,
                 et
                 res
                 furtivè
                 subtrahant
                 ,
                 et
                 iis
                 tribuant
                 :
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 beguile
                 their
                 husbands
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 things
                 surrepticiously
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 instructors
                 .
                 )
              
               Is
               this
               then
               the
               end
               of
               Jesuiticall
               familia●ity
               and
               conversation
               with
               Women
               ?
               Well
               ,
               let
               married
               men
               look
               to
               it
               ,
               lest
               they
               come
               to
               those
               imaginary
               excrescencies
               ,
               whereof
               their
               heads
               are
               not
               so
               sensible
               as
               their
               reputation
               .
               That
               may
               be
               thought
               one
               end
               ,
               but
               she
               addes
               another
               undeniable
               cause
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 f●lch
                 from
                 their
                 husbands
                 to
                 supply
                 them
              
               ;
               Money
               ,
               jewells
               ,
               houshold
               stuf●e
               ,
               &c.
               
               They
               have
               made
               it
               lawfull
               for
               a
               woman
               to
               take
               money
               from
               her
               husband
               to
               buy
               her
               cloaths
               and
               to
               game
               withall
               ,
               
               and
               why
               should
               they
               not
               out
               of
               gratitude
               take
               somewhat
               the
               more
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               to
               bestow
               on
               them
               for
               their
               indulgence
               and
               good
               instructions
               ?
               See
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Jesuitisme
              
               LET.
               IX
               .
               pag.
               133.
               
               No
               question
               the
               Genueses
               remember
               both
               them
               and
               the
               instructors
               .
               Alasse
               !
               what
               can
               that
               woman
               deny
               who
               is
               liberall
               of
               her self
               ?
               Prudently
               therefore
               was
               it
               done
               by
               the
               Republick
               of
               Venice
               ,
               who
               conceiving
               a
               jealousie
               ,
               at
               the
               familiarity
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               with
               their
               Wives
               ,
               to
               prevent
               the
               inconveniences
               that
               might
               ensue
               made
               a
               divorc●
               with
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               causing
               those
               things
               which
               they
               had
               cunningly
               cajoll'd
               to
               be
               returned
               to
               the
               right
               owners
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               31.
               
               
                 T●llent
                 namque
                 res
                 furtivas
                 et
                 malè
                 acquisitas
                 ,
                 et
                 dicent
                 ,
                 orabimus
                 pro
                 vobi●
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 take
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 f●lch'd
                 and
                 unjustly
                 acquired
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 pray
                 for
                 you
                 .
                 )
              
               For
               the
               encouragement
               of
               those
               that
               are
               light
               finger'd
               ,
               they
               now
               know
               where
               to
               meet
               with
               receivers
               ;
               but
               the
               misery
               is
               ,
               they
               'll
               give
               them
               nothing
               but
               words
               for
               what
               they
               receive
               ,
               though
               of
               ever
               so
               great
               importance
               .
               Prayer
               is
               a
               commodity
               they
               have
               lying
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               will
               truck
               and
               barter
               with
               any
               other
               whatsoever
               ,
               and
               gaine
               by
               it
               .
               Why
               should
               they
               spend
               their
               breath
               ,
               hurt
               their
               render
               knees
               ,
               and
               weare
               out
               their
               toes
               of
               their
               slippers
               for
               nothing
               ?
               If
               they
               pray
               for
               you
               ,
               it
               matters
               not
               how
               you
               came
               by
               what
               you
               give
               them
               for
               their
               pains
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               32.
               
               
                 Sic
                 uti
                 aliorum
                 vitia
                 curiosiùs
                 ●egant
                 ●suorum
                 obliviscantur
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 pragmatically
                 d●scovering
                 the
                 miscarriages
                 of
                 others
                 they
                 may
                 forget
                 their
                 own
                 .
              
               for
               legant
               reading
               delegant
               ,
               as
               most
               suitable
               to
               the
               humour
               of
               those
               who
               are
               anatomiz'd
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               .
               Of
               their
               curiosity
               and
               pragmaticall
               interlopings
               into
               all
               mens
               affairs
               ,
               somewhat
               hath
               been
               said
               a●ready
               .
               They
               are
               in
               like
               manner
               the
               quickest
               sighted
               things
               ●n
               the
               world
               to
               spy
               other
               mens
               imperfections
               ,
               and
               ●o
               fift
               and
               winnow
               their
               vices
               ,
               and
               think
               to
               hide
               their
               own
               deformity
               by
               pointing
               at
               the
               black
               p●tches
               of
               others
               ▪
               
               They
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               covering
               ,
               from
               curing
               or
               binding
               up
               the
               wounds
               of
               humane
               frailty
               in
               their
               neighbour
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               not
               onely
               expect
               to
               heare
               of
               what
               he
               is
               truly
               chargeable
               with
               ,
               but
               haply
               to
               have
               that
               imposed
               upon
               him
               which
               he
               is
               not
               any
               way
               .
               Nay
               't
               is
               come
               to
               a
               
                 probable
                 opinion
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               safe
               in
               point
               of
               conscience
               ,
               to
               impose
               a
               false
               crime
               on
               one
               whom
               a
               man
               hath
               a
               difference
               with
               .
               See
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Jesuitisme
              
               ,
               LET.
               XV.
               This
               is
               the
               constant
               character
               of
               all
               Hypocrites
               and
               Pharisees
               ;
               in
               seeing
               other
               wens
               vices
               they
               are
               Epidaurian
               Serpents
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               their
               own
               ,
               they
               are
               blinder
               then
               moals
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               33.
               
               
                 Heu
                 tollent
                 res
                 miseras
                 à
                 raptoribus
                 ,
                 praedonibus
                 ,
                 furibus
                 ,
                 latronibus
                 ,
                 aut
                 sacrilegis
                 ,
                 ab
                 usurariis
                 ,
                 foeneratoribus
                 ,
                 adulteris
                 ,
                 haereticis
                 ,
                 schismaticis
                 ,
                 apostatis
                 ,
                 mulieribus
                 luxuriosis
                 ,
                 lenonibus
                 &
                 lenis
                 ,
                 à
                 potentibus
                 ,
                 perjuris
                 mercatoribus
                 ,
                 falsis
                 judicibus
                 ,
                 militibus
                 ,
                 Tyrannis
                 :
                 They
                 shall
                 receive
                 the
                 wretched
                 contributions
                 of
                 common
                 rogues
                 ,
                 highway-men
                 ,
                 Pirates
                 ,
                 thieves
                 and
                 sacrilegious
                 persons
                 ,
                 of
                 usurers
                 ,
                 extortioners
                 ,
                 adulterers
                 ,
                 hereticks
                 ,
                 schismaticks
                 ,
                 apostates
                 ,
                 debauched
                 women
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 manage
                 the
                 negotiation
                 of
                 lust
                 of
                 both
                 sexes
                 ,
                 of
                 powerfull
                 men
                 ,
                 perjur'd
                 bankrupt
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 corrupt
                 Judges
                 ,
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 Tyrants
                 )
              
               A
               faire
               harvest
               !
               and
               who
               would
               think
               these
               had
               onely
               devotion
               or
               ought
               to
               bestow
               among
               religious
               men
               ?
               What
               advantages
               can
               be
               made
               of
               them
               ?
               who
               shall
               make
               those
               advantages
               ?
               Who
               but
               those
               that
               pray
               for
               them
               and
               their
               successe
               that
               they
               may
               have
               contributions
               from
               them
               ?
               Whom
               should
               those
               people
               contribute
               to
               ,
               but
               those
               who
               take
               abundance
               of
               pains
               to
               dresse
               up
               maximes
               ,
               to
               palliate
               their
               crimes
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               that
               seem
               justifiable
               which
               most
               men
               look
               on
               with
               horrour
               ?
               Who
               are
               these
               most
               obliged
               to
               ,
               but
               to
               those
               who
               facilitate
               the
               way
               to
               Beatitude
               ,
               who
               enlarge
               the
               straight
               gate
               ,
               who
               have
               the
               slight
               to
               make
               those
               things
               which
               were
               sinnes
               before
               not
               to
               be
               such
               now
               ,
               and
               who
               have
               the
               art
               to
               reconcile
               the
               contradiction
               and
               inconsistency
               of
               probable
               opinions
               .
               See
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Jesuitisme
              
               ,
               
               LET.
               V
               ,
               VI
               ,
               VII
               ,
               VIII
               .
               and
               indeed
               any
               where
               .
               
                 Accipe
                 dum
                 dolet
              
               ,
               sayes
               the
               Physician
               ,
               
                 accipe
                 dum
                 adest
              
               ,
               sayes
               the
               Jesuit
               ,
               not
               examining
               whence
               it
               comes
               nor
               how
               't
               was
               gotten
               ,
               
                 
                   Vnde
                   habeas
                   quaerit
                   nemo
                   ,
                   sed
                   oportet
                   habere
                   .
                
              
               
                 Famianus
                 S●rada
              
               ,
               in
               his
               History
               of
               the
               Low-Countrey
               wars
               ,
               relates
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               1574.
               the
               Spaniards
               having
               laid
               a
               heavie
               tax
               on
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Antwe●pe
               ,
               the
               seditious
               souldiery
               exercised
               a
               pious
               liberality
               on
               some
               of
               the
               Religious
               Orders
               ,
               bestowing
               on
               the
               Franciscans
               4000.
               
               Guilders
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Jesuits
               were
               so
               farre
               from
               seeking
               ought
               (
               an
               example
               the
               more
               remarkable
               because
               so
               rare
               ▪
               considering
               the
               humour
               of
               the
               Society
               )
               that
               a
               summe
               of
               money
               being
               brought
               as
               a
               present
               to
               their
               Colledge
               ,
               they
               at
               first
               refused
               it
               ,
               but
               afterward
               received
               it
               .
               To
               that
               answers
               the
               story
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               who
               intreated
               to
               sit
               down
               and
               eat
               with
               others
               ,
               at
               first
               out
               of
               modesty
               refused
               ,
               but
               afterward
               repenting
               ,
               and
               perceiving
               the
               other
               forbore
               further
               importunity
               ,
               asked
               the
               Master
               what
               he
               had
               said
               to
               him
               at
               his
               coming
               in
               ,
               I
               intreated
               you
               ,
               
                 reply'd
                 the
                 other
              
               ,
               to
               sit
               down
               and
               take
               part
               of
               such
               as
               you
               found
               ,
               Oh
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               now
               I
               understand
               and
               you
               ,
               and
               so
               sat
               down
               ,
               and
               fed
               like
               a
               Farmer
               .
               Or
               haply
               the
               reason
               of
               their
               resusall
               was
               because
               the
               Franciscans
               were
               presented
               before
               them
               ;
               or
               haply
               because
               the
               first
               proffer
               was
               below
               their
               expectation
               .
               But
               of
               their
               modesty
               in
               that
               kind
               ,
               Thuanus
               gives
               another
               example
               ,
               where
               he
               affirms
               that
               they
               got
               such
               a
               summe
               of
               money
               out
               of
               the
               spoiles
               of
               the
               city
               of
               An●erpe
               as
               built
               their
               Colledge
               at
               Machlin
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               34.
               
               
                 Tollent
                 etiam
                 à
                 principibus
                 contra
                 legem
                 viventibus
                 &
                 a
                 multis
                 ▪
                 perversis
                 :
                 they
                 shall
                 also
                 receive
                 from
                 Princes
                 living
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 many
                 wicked
                 people
                 .
                 )
              
               From
               any
               that
               shall
               give
               them
               ,
               it
               matters
               not
               what
               they
               are
               .
               But
               ,
               as
               intemperance
               and
               irregular
               living
               makes
               a
               harvest
               for
               Physicians
               ;
               and
               contention
               is
               the
               nursery
               of
               Pe●ifoggers
               
               and
               Lawyers
               ,
               so
               are
               the
               miscariages
               and
               exorbitances
               of
               Princes
               and
               great
               men
               the
               secret
               mines
               and
               revenues
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               .
               Father
               Cotton
               would
               not
               have
               had
               such
               an
               influence
               over
               Henry
               IV.
               of
               France
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               ask
               any
               thing
               which
               was
               not
               granted
               him
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               conniv'd
               at
               his
               extravagances
               and
               breaches
               of
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               acted
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Gnatho
               ,
               instead
               of
               that
               of
               a
               Nathan
               .
               Nor
               should
               we
               now
               find
               them
               so
               much
               in
               favour
               and
               esteem
               with
               great
               men
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               their
               complyances
               and
               dissimulation
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               35.
               
               
                 Persuasionem
                 Diaboli
                 ,
                 &
                 dulcedinem
                 peccati
                 ,
                 ac
                 vitam
                 delicatam
                 ,
                 transitoriam
                 &
                 brevem
                 ,
                 nec
                 non
                 satietatem
                 ,
                 incondemnationem
                 eternam
                 ,
                 sectantes
                 :
                 being
                 guided
                 by
                 Satantcall
                 suggestions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 leading
                 a
                 delightfull
                 life
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 must
                 accordingly
                 be
                 transitory
                 and
                 short
                 )
                 even
                 to
                 satiety
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 .
                 )
              
               What
               can
               be
               said
               lesse
               of
               those
               who
               make
               sinne
               a
               thing●
               so
               imaginary
               as
               that
               most
               men
               are
               innocent
               ;
               who
               palliate
               all
               crimes
               ;
               who
               maintain
               homicide
               to
               be
               lawfull
               upon
               ever
               so
               frivolous
               occasions
               ;
               who
               countenance
               equivocations
               ,
               perjuries
               ,
               breaches
               of
               trust
               ,
               and
               the
               violation
               of
               contracts
               ,
               who
               authorise
               calumnies
               and
               recriminations
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               bring
               an
               odium
               upon
               the
               Gospell
               and
               Christian
               profession
               ,
               by
               their
               manifest
               elusions
               thereof
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               follow
               the
               
                 suggestions
                 of
                 Satan
              
               ,
               and
               are
               bewitched
               by
               the
               
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
              
               ?
               But
               that
               they
               are
               guilty
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               the
               Books
               quoted
               occasionally
               in
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               but
               especially
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Jesuitisme
              
               ,
               make
               evident
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               delicacy
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               what
               could
               the
               good
               woman
               have
               said
               lesse
               ?
               Look
               on
               the
               sumptuousnesse
               of
               their
               Colledges
               ▪
               Gardens
               ,
               Houses
               of
               recreation
               ;
               people
               that
               would
               be
               more
               remarkable
               for
               their
               austerities
               then
               delicacies
               might
               content
               themselves
               with
               others
               .
               But
               indeed
               how
               can
               they
               be
               otherwise
               then
               delicate
               who
               are
               the
               eare
               wigs
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               perpetually
               at
               the
               elbowes
               of
               great
               men
               ?
               But
               it
               's
               to
               be
               noted
               
               that
               this
               delicate
               life
               is
               
                 transitory
                 and
                 short
              
               ,
               it
               is
               indeed
               but
               just
               that
               that
               which
               delights
               should
               be
               momentany
               here
               ,
               that
               which
               torments
               eternall
               hereafter
               ,
               especially
               to
               those
               who
               prefer
               the
               pleasures
               and
               enjoyments
               of
               this
               life
               before
               the
               felicities
               of
               the
               next
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               shall
               be
               lovers
               of
               delicacy
               ,
               
                 even
                 to
                 satiety
                 ▪
              
               sayes
               the
               holy
               Woman
               ,
               to
               their
               cost
               ,
               
                 to
                 their
                 eternall
                 damnation
              
               .
               For
               being
               overwhelmed
               with
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               overflowing
               with
               the
               delights
               and
               accommodations
               of
               life
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               at
               last
               come
               to
               saciety
               .
               But
               what
               terrible
               noise
               is
               that
               of
               
                 eternal
                 damnation
              
               ?
               What
               other
               harvest
               can
               be
               expected
               from
               the
               seeds
               of
               
                 Satanicall
                 suggestions
                 ,
                 sinfull
                 pleasures
                 ▪
              
               and
               the
               enjoyments
               of
               this
               life
               ?
               They
               who
               received
               the
               good
               things
               of
               this
               life
               are
               according
               to
               the
               Gospell
               to
               expect
               the
               torments
               of
               the
               other
               .
               But
               can
               this
               be
               the
               portion
               of
               Jesuits
               ,
               new
               Apostles
               ,
               a
               new
               order
               of
               Religious
               men
               ,
               the
               companions
               of
               Jesus
               ?
               It
               may
               ,
               since
               that
               as
               the
               precedent
               part
               of
               holy
               Hildegards
               prophecy
               is
               verified
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewn
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               inferred
               ,
               that
               what
               followeth
               ,
               concerning
               the
               punishments
               due
               to
               such
               as
               she
               describes
               ,
               must
               also
               by
               the
               same
               necessity
               be
               fulfilled
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               36.
               
               
                 Hae●
                 autem
                 omnia
                 in
                 eis
                 aperta
                 &
                 manifest
                 a
                 fient
                 populis
                 universis
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 remarkable
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 discovered
                 and
                 become
                 manifest
                 to
                 all
                 people
                 .
                 )
              
               They
               have
               abused
               and
               deluded
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               just
               their
               artifices
               and
               deceits
               should
               be
               made
               manifest
               to
               all
               .
               They
               may
               be
               said
               in
               some
               measure
               to
               have
               discover'd
               them
               ,
               who
               have
               forbidden
               the
               authors
               thereof
               an
               abode
               in
               their
               dominions
               ,
               as
               
                 Swethland
                 ,
                 Norway
                 ,
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Low
                 ▪
                 Countries
              
               &c.
               
               Their
               slights
               were
               discovered
               in
               
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 Bohemia
              
               ,
               the
               principalities
               of
               
                 Silesia
                 ,
                 Moravia
                 ,
                 Lusatia
              
               ,
               about
               the
               years
               1618.
               1619.
               1620.
               upon
               which
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               remove
               ;
               but
               Frederick
               the
               V.
               dying
               and
               deprived
               of
               his
               kingdome
               of
               Bohemia
               ,
               they
               were
               afterwards
               restor'd
               ▪
               and
               new
               Colledges
               
               erected
               .
               Manifest
               also
               are
               their
               attempts
               upon
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               France
               ,
               as
               the
               acts
               of
               the
               Parlement
               of
               Paris
               ,
               and
               Tholouse
               ,
               the
               complaints
               of
               Sorbonne
               ,
               the
               differences
               between
               them
               and
               the
               Universities
               ,
               the
               depositions
               ▪
               protestations
               and
               processes
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               all
               over
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               sufficiently
               testifie
               .
               Who
               hat●
               the
               curiosity
               and
               leasure
               ,
               may
               ,
               to
               this
               purpose
               reade
               the
               Philippick
               Orations
               spoken
               at
               Paris
               by
               
                 Arnoldus
                 ,
                 Menilius
                 ,
                 Belloius
                 ,
                 Brulardus
                 ,
                 Dolaeus
                 ,
                 Molinaeus
                 ,
                 Mortvillarius
                 ,
                 Marion
                 ,
                 Pasquier
              
               ;
               especially
               his
               
                 Jesuiticall
                 Catechisme
              
               .
               Nor
               was
               Poland
               insensible
               thereof
               ,
               as
               may
               appear
               by
               the
               Oration
               of
               a
               Catholick
               Nobleman
               of
               that
               nation
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 expulsion
                 of
                 the
              
               Jesuits
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Poland
                 .
              
               To
               which
               may
               be
               added
               the
               consultations
               of
               the
               Peers
               of
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               in
               a
               Parlement
               at
               Warsow
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               read
               in
               the
               
                 Jesuiticall
                 Mercury
              
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               37.
               
               
                 Ip●●
                 porro
                 de
                 die
                 in
                 diem
                 duriores
                 &
                 nequiores
                 efficientur
                 :
                 Moreover
                 they
                 shall
                 become
                 more
                 inflexible
                 and
                 worse
                 every
                 day
                 then
                 other
                 .
                 )
              
               Nature
               is
               not
               easily
               altered
               .
               Tell
               them
               of
               these
               horrid
               things
               as
               much
               as
               you
               will
               ,
               they
               shall
               neverthelesse
               continue
               to
               maintaine
               them
               .
               Tell
               them
               of
               the
               extravagances
               of
               their
               darlings
               the
               Casuists
               ,
               who
               have
               poisoned
               Christian
               doctrine
               with
               their
               pernicious
               decisions
               ,
               they
               shall
               neverthelesse
               countenance
               and
               maintaine
               them
               .
               They
               were
               troubled
               at
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Provinciall
                 Letters
              
               for
               ripping
               up
               of
               things
               formerly
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               never
               mentioning
               whether
               the
               things
               so
               urg'd
               against
               them
               were
               reformed
               or
               not
               .
               T
               is
               a
               dishonour
               to
               the
               Society
               to
               retract
               any
               thing
               that
               's
               once
               advanc'd
               ,
               to
               maintain
               it
               ,
               though
               ever
               so
               pernicious
               ▪
               a
               glory
               .
               Those
               
                 Satanicall
                 suggestions
              
               and
               
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sin
              
               which
               they
               suck
               in
               in
               their
               younger
               years
               ,
               are
               by
               time
               heightned
               to
               inflexibility
               and
               insensibility
               in
               wickedness
               .
               Jairigius
               tels
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               daring
               and
               confident
               are
               the
               most
               cherish'd
               ,
               countenanc'd
               and
               preferr'd
               ▪
               He
               that
               having
               done
               a
               villany
               ,
               can
               glory
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               
               outface
               all
               reprehension
               ,
               and
               smother
               all
               remorse
               ,
               is
               a
               person
               for
               any
               employment
               .
               Confidence
               is
               that
               they
               endeavour
               to
               outvie
               one
               another
               in
               above
               any
               ,
               as
               knowing
               that
               to
               be
               without
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               be
               the
               derision
               of
               others
               .
               Upon
               their
               first
               coming
               into
               Cities
               how
               humble
               ,
               how
               complyant
               ,
               and
               complementing
               are
               they
               ?
               But
               when
               they
               are
               once
               settled
               ,
               what
               dare
               they
               not
               attempt
               ?
            
             
               For
               their
               inflexibility
               .
               Who
               more
               hard-hearted
               ,
               who
               more
               inexorable
               ?
               as
               if
               their
               bowels
               were
               surrounded
               with
               flint
               ,
               especially
               where
               they
               are
               in
               any
               power
               .
               The
               Clergy
               of
               Portugall
               felt
               the
               weight
               of
               their
               indeprecability
               when
               
                 Philip
                 II.
              
               of
               Spain
               invaded
               that
               Kingdome
               .
               If
               they
               can
               get
               a
               Monastery
               from
               some
               other
               Order
               ,
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               no
               intreaties
               shall
               ever
               get
               it
               out
               again
               .
               But
               of
               all
               ,
               those
               are
               most
               to
               be
               pitied
               whom
               they
               keep
               in
               subterraneous
               caves
               ,
               or
               starve
               ,
               or
               beat
               to
               death
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               by
               the
               short
               ensuing
               piece
               .
               Their
               inhumanity
               towards
               Charles
               ,
               son
               to
               
                 Philip
                 II.
              
               of
               Spain
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               never
               be
               known
               how
               he
               came
               to
               his
               death
               ,
               though
               in
               pr●son
               .
               The
               cruelty
               they
               exercised
               upon
               
                 Stanislaus
                 Kostha
              
               of
               an
               illustrious
               family
               in
               Poland
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               Raderus
               a
               Jesuit
               ,
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Canisius
               cap.
               13.
               which
               yet
               they
               say
               was
               done
               upon
               an
               account
               of
               mortification
               .
               But
               it
               happens
               to
               most
               thus
               mortifi'd
               as
               to
               the
               horse
               mentioned
               by
               Hierocles
               ,
               who
               put
               to
               try
               whether
               he
               could
               live
               nine
               dayes
               without
               meat
               ,
               dy'd
               the
               eighth
               day
               of
               the
               probation
               .
               But
               most
               deplorable
               and
               crying
               is
               that
               account
               of
               the
               poore
               expos'd
               Orphans
               of
               the
               Hospitall
               in
               Bourdeaux
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               no
               consideration
               of
               humanity
               can
               prevail
               with
               their
               adamantine
               hearts
               .
            
             
               Of
               their
               
                 growing
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               continuing
               in
               a
               constant
               course
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               it
               s
               a
               thing
               clearer
               then
               to
               need
               proving
               ,
               onely
               this
               may
               be
               said
               ▪
               that
               their
               insolence
               ,
               pride
               ,
               impiety
               and
               obstinacy
               is
               come
               to
               such
               height
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               formidable
               even
               to
               Popes
               themselves
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               history
               of
               Poza
               ,
               in
               
                 T.
                 de
                 Vergas
              
               c.
               15.
               16.
               of
               which
               kind
               there
               are
               in
               the
               same
               Author
               
               examples
               ,
               C.
               24.
               39.
               55.
               57.
               how
               they
               treated
               
                 Sixtus
                 Quintus
              
               ,
               how
               they
               abused
               Vrban
               VIII
               .
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               
                 Speculum
                 Jesuiticum
              
               p.
               228
               ,
               and
               229.
               of
               their
               unmercifullnesse
               towards
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               See
               
                 Thom●s
                 de
                 Verg●s
              
               c.
               10.
               11.
               
               
                 Spec.
                 Jesuit
                 .
                 Mant.
              
               6.
               9.
               15.
               16.
               
               So
               that
               if
               that
               ode
               of
               Horace
               had
               been
               a
               Prophecy
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               verifi'd
               ir
               ,
            
             
               
                 Aetas
                 parentum
                 ,
                 pejor
                 avis
                 ,
                 tulit
              
               
                 Nos
                 nequiores
                 ,
                 mox
                 daturo●
              
               
                 Progeniem
                 vitiosi●rem
                 .
              
            
             
               Parag.
               38
               
                 Et
                 cum
                 seductiones
                 &
                 iniquitates
                 exploratae
                 suerint
                 ,
                 tunc
                 cessabitur
                 eis
                 dari
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 their
                 deceits
                 and
                 iniquities
                 shall
                 be
                 discovered
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 men
                 cease
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 .
                 )
              
               Since
               as
               the
               precedent
               paragraph
               assures
               they
               grow
               every
               day
               
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
              
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               but
               that
               their
               seductions
               ,
               artifices
               ,
               and
               iniquities
               should
               at
               last
               come
               to
               light
               ,
               to
               their
               confusion
               and
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               others
               who
               will
               be
               glad
               to
               know
               by
               whom
               they
               have
               been
               deluded
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               accordingly
               trust
               them
               another
               time
               .
               Thus
               when
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               places
               before
               mentioned
               found
               them
               out
               ,
               they
               shook
               them
               off
               ,
               and
               would
               give
               them
               no
               more
               .
               Nay
               ,
               if
               this
               prophecy
               saile
               not
               ,
               other
               kingdomes
               will
               turne
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               so
               farre
               from
               giving
               them
               ought
               ,
               that
               what
               they
               have
               ,
               even
               those
               feathers
               which
               they
               have
               borrowed
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               wherewith
               like
               the
               Horatian
               crow
               ,
               they
               strowted
               so
               much
               ,
               the
               almes
               due
               to
               the
               poor
               and
               indigent
               ,
               the
               presents
               that
               are
               made
               them
               out
               of
               robberies
               ,
               rapines
               ,
               confiscated
               goods
               ,
               &c.
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               distributed
               among
               others
               ,
               as
               it
               happend
               to
               the
               Knights
               Templars
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               Christ
               M.
               CCC
               .
               XII
               .
               When
               the
               Spung
               is
               full
               it
               must
               be
               squeez'd
               .
               Spirituall
               goods
               ,
               diverted
               from
               their
               proper
               use
               ,
               are
               like
               ●agles
               feathers
               ,
               consume
               all
               others
               near
               them
               .
            
             
             
               Parag.
               39.
               
               
                 Et
                 tunc
                 ibunt
                 circa
                 domos
                 famelici
                 ,
                 &
                 ut
                 canes
                 radibi
                 ,
                 submissis
                 in
                 terram
                 oculis
                 ;
                 And
                 they
                 shall
                 go
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 with
                 hungry
                 bellies
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 mad
                 dogs
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 eyes
                 fastened
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 )
              
               That
               the
               end
               may
               have
               some
               allusion
               to
               the
               first
               institution
               of
               the
               Society
               .
               But
               why
               as
               
                 mad
                 dogs
              
               ?
               It
               seems
               then
               that
               though
               reduced
               to
               these
               extremities
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               give
               over
               their
               barking
               at
               ,
               and
               biting
               of
               other
               mens
               fame
               .
               But
               what
               a
               sad
               change
               will
               this
               be
               !
               How
               insupportable
               will
               it
               be
               to
               those
               that
               have
               lived
               in
               abundance
               ,
               in
               delicacies
               ,
               and
               have
               quarrelled
               at
               nature
               that
               there
               were
               no
               greater
               enjoyments
               ,
               to
               struggle
               with
               the
               miseries
               of
               life
               and
               malice
               of
               fortune
               .
               So
               that
               it
               will
               be
               no
               miracle
               ,
               if
               according
               to
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               ,
               they
               grow
               impatient
               and
               fall
               into
               madnesse
               and
               exasperation
               ,
               and
               so
               became
               in
               a
               manner
               
                 mad
                 dogs
              
               ;
               yet
               
                 having
                 their
                 eyes
                 fastened
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
              
               for
               that
               will
               be
               the
               time
               of
               their
               visitation
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               their
               tribulation
               and
               chastisement
               .
            
             
               Parag
               40.
               
               
                 Contrahentes
                 cervices
                 suas
                 velut
                 turtures
                 ,
                 ut
                 pane
                 satientur
                 :
                 wrigling
                 their
                 necks
                 like
                 Turtles
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 bread
                 .
                 )
              
               But
               these
               wriglings
               these
               cringings
               ,
               these
               insinuations
               and
               submissions
               will
               come
               too
               late
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               little
               the
               better
               for
               them
               ;
               people
               will
               suspect
               them
               to
               proceed
               from
               artifice
               and
               dissimulation
               .
               They
               shall
               make
               a
               dolefull
               noise
               like
               forsaken
               Turtles
               ,
               men
               shall
               hear
               ;
               but
               neither
               regard
               nor
               help
               them
               .
               To
               what
               end
               then
               are
               all
               these
               submissions
               and
               complyances
               ?
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 bread
              
               ;
               bread
               ,
               dry
               bread
               ,
               course
               bread
               will
               now
               go
               down
               ,
               and
               they
               find
               a
               difficulty
               to
               get
               it
               .
               Where
               shall
               then
               be
               the
               tender
               pullets
               ?
               where
               the
               exquisite
               dishes
               of
               fish
               ?
               where
               the
               sumptuous
               collations
               and
               banquets
               ?
               where
               the
               
                 march
                 pane
              
               ,
               the
               
                 march
                 pane
              
               I
               say
               ,
               whereof
               there
               were
               such
               quantities
               found
               in
               your
               Colledge
               at
               Aken
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               rifled
               by
               the
               Citizens
               ?
               No
               ,
               now
               course
               West-phalian
               bread
               ,
               that
               hath
               endured
               the
               torrid
               zone
               of
               the
               Oven
               for
               three
               dayes
               together
               ,
               and
               is
               bak'd
               almost
               into
               brick
               ,
               will
               be
               wellcome
               .
            
             
             
               Parag.
               41.
               
               
                 Tunc
                 clamabit
                 populus
                 super
                 eos
                 ,
                 Vae
                 vobis
                 miseri
                 ,
                 filiimoeroris
                 :
                 Then
                 shall
                 the
                 people
                 cry
                 out
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Woe
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 wretches
                 ,
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 affliction
                 .
                 )
              
               but
               a
               just
               retaliation
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               brought
               so
               many
               others
               to
               misery
               ,
               sorrow
               ,
               anguish
               ,
               should
               at
               last
               be
               reduced
               to
               the
               same
               extremities
               themselves
               .
               What
               pitty
               can
               they
               expect
               when
               fallen
               into
               exigences
               ,
               who
               ,
               having
               ,
               by
               their
               crafty
               counsells
               ,
               brought
               others
               into
               want
               ,
               stand
               and
               laugh
               at
               their
               calamity
               ?
               This
               you
               must
               expect
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               fulfill'd
               ,
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               you
               shall
               weep
               ,
               but
               the
               world
               shall
               rejoyce
               and
               laugh
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               42.
               
               
                 Vos
                 mundus
                 seduxit
                 :
                 the
                 World
                 hath
                 beguil'd
                 you
                 .
                 )
              
               And
               they
               the
               world
               ,
               therefore
               they
               may
               shake
               hands
               .
               The
               world
               was
               that
               you
               doated
               on
               ,
               the
               pleasures
               and
               enjoyments
               therefore
               dazzled
               your
               eyes
               ,
               it
               took
               up
               all
               your
               thoughts
               to
               heighten
               the
               delights
               thereof
               .
               But
               now
               it
               is
               possessed
               of
               all
               your
               goods
               ,
               hath
               deprived
               you
               of
               all
               your
               former
               accommodations
               ,
               and
               leaves
               you
               to
               weep
               and
               bemoane
               your selves
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               43.
               
               
                 Diabolus
                 vestrum
                 ora
                 infr●enavit
                 :
                 the
                 Devill
                 hath
                 put
                 a
                 bridle
                 into
                 your
                 mouths
                 .
                 )
              
               to
               hinder
               you
               from
               speaking
               and
               teaching
               the
               truth
               .
               No
               ,
               you
               think
               it
               more
               advantageous
               to
               have
               maximes
               calculated
               for
               the
               humours
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               to
               divert
               them
               from
               the
               wayes
               of
               truth
               ,
               then
               with
               sincerity
               to
               preach
               it
               to
               them
               .
               You
               surround
               truth
               with
               clouds
               of
               lyes
               and
               errours
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               while
               you
               make
               it
               so
               much
               your
               businesse
               to
               deceive
               and
               seduce
               others
               ,
               you
               are
               your selves
               also
               over-reach'd
               by
               another
               who
               it
               seems
               is
               craftier
               then
               you
               ,
               and
               can
               
                 put
                 a
                 bridle
                 into
                 your
                 mouthes
                 .
              
            
             
               Parag.
               44.
               
               
                 Carovestralubrica
                 ,
                 &
                 corda
                 vestra
                 sine
                 sapore
                 :
                 your
                 flesh
                 is
                 fraile
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 hearts
                 without
                 savour
                 .
                 )
              
               For
               the
               lubricities
               of
               your
               flesh
               enough
               hath
               been
               said
               already
               .
               But
               not
               onely
               your
               flesh
               ,
               but
               your
               lives
               ,
               wayes
               ,
               doctrines
               discover
               your
               frailty
               ,
               and
               your
               want
               
               of
               the
               solid
               foundation
               of
               good
               and
               whole
               some
               doctrine
               .
               And
               because
               your
               hearts
               are
               without
               savour
               ,
               God
               hath
               cast
               you
               up
               ,
               as
               meat
               without
               salt
               ▪
               You
               should
               have
               been
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               because
               you
               are
               found
               to
               be
               without
               savour
               ,
               you
               are
               cast
               into
               the
               dunghill
               to
               be
               trod
               under
               mens
               feet
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               45.
               
               
                 Mens
                 vestra
                 vaga
                 fuit
                 ,
                 &
                 oculivestri
                 delectabantur
                 in
                 vanita●ibus
                 &
                 insaniis
                 multis
                 :
                 your
                 minds
                 were
                 wandring
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 eyes
                 delighted
                 in
                 vanities
                 and
                 many
                 extravagances
                 .
                 )
              
               The
               perfect
               character
               of
               a
               pragmaticall
               nature
               ,
               intermedling
               and
               interloping
               in
               all
               mens
               affaires
               .
               As
               if
               she
               should
               say
               ,
               you
               have
               an
               oar
               in
               every
               mans
               boat
               ,
               you
               are
               amphibious
               animals
               ,
               your
               thoughts
               are
               ever
               wandring
               towards
               the
               temptations
               and
               delights
               of
               the
               flesh
               ;
               you
               mind
               onely
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               you
               make
               it
               your
               main
               businesse
               to
               heap
               up
               wealth
               ,
               you
               are
               ambitious
               of
               worldly
               honour
               ,
               you
               think
               all
               other
               people
               despicable
               .
               What
               vanities
               do
               you
               not
               follow
               ?
               All
               your
               actions
               are
               vanities
               and
               the
               effects
               of
               pompe
               ,
               affectation
               ,
               extravagant
               magnificence
               ,
               hypocrisie
               and
               Sycophancy
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               already
               shewn
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               46.
               
               
                 Venter
                 vester
                 delicatus
                 dulcia
                 fercula
                 appetit
                 :
                 your
                 delicate
                 bellies
                 long
                 for
                 dainties
                 .
                 )
              
               you
               are
               of
               those
               who
               place
               felicity
               in
               the
               enjoyments
               of
               the
               belly
               .
               T
               is
               to
               sacrifice
               to
               that
               Deity
               ,
               that
               you
               haunt
               great
               mens
               Courts
               and
               Kitchins
               ;
               it
               was
               out
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               tendernesse
               to
               your
               stomachs
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               infancy
               of
               the
               Institution
               you
               were
               so
               exquisite
               in
               making
               
                 rules
                 for
                 the
                 Cook
                 ▪
              
               and
               in
               taking
               care
               that
               the
               
                 knives
                 should
                 be
                 clean
                 and
                 sharp
                 .
              
               There
               is
               a
               pleasant
               Story
               in
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Jesuiticall
                 Mercury
              
               giving
               an
               account
               how
               the
               Rector
               of
               the
               Germane
               Colledge
               at
               Rome
               was
               in
               perpetual
               martyrdome
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               God.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 daily
                 dy'd
                 for
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 others
                 write
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 abounding
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 accommodations
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 distempered
                 by
                 an
                 excesse
                 of
                 the
                 enjoyments
                 of
                 fortune
                 ▪
                 he
                 extravagantly
                 desired
                 
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   dye
                   daily
                   for
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 I
                 never
                 knew
                 any
                 ,
                 
                   sayes
                   the
                   Author
                
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Consistory
                 of
                 Cardinalls
                 ,
                 whose
                 condition
                 ,
                 laying
                 aside
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 triple
                 Crown
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 that
                 of
                 this
                 man.
                 He
                 hath
                 under
                 his
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 at
                 his
                 beck
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 illustrious
                 and
                 most
                 noble
                 of
                 the
                 Germane
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 at
                 no
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Empire
                 ready
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 commands
                 .
                 The
                 revenues
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 amounts
                 to
                 200000
                 Crowns
                 yearly
                 )
                 he
                 disposes
                 of
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 not
                 giving
                 an
                 account
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 either
                 receives
                 or
                 expends
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 Wine
                 he
                 drinks
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 comparison
                 whereof
                 nectar
                 is
                 not
                 nectar
                 ;
                 bread
                 he
                 eats
                 whiter
                 then
                 the
                 brains
                 of
                 Jupiter
                 .
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 fish
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 relate
                 to
                 nutriment
                 the
                 choisest
                 in
                 their
                 kind
                 and
                 season
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 remember
                 it
                 happen'd
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 invited
                 two
                 divines
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 S.
                 Dominick
                 ,
                 and
                 resolved
                 to
                 entertaine
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Gardens
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Germane
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 he
                 caus'd
                 three
                 of
                 those
                 eight
                 boyes
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 whom
                 the
                 Colledge
                 maintain'd
                 for
                 singing
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 heightening
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 voice
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 excellent
                 skill
                 in
                 singing
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 dispos'd
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 trees
                 near
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 entertainment
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 nightingalls
                 to
                 sing
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 dinner
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Dominicans
                 an
                 instance
                 of
                 the
                 felicities
                 which
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 enjoyed
                 .
              
               To
               this
               might
               be
               added
               severall
               other
               examples
               of
               their
               Luxury
               and
               gluttony
               ,
               but
               the
               shortnesse
               of
               our
               remarks
               on
               this
               prophecy
               admits
               them
               not
               .
               Their
               own
               Marian●
               betray'd
               too
               much
               as
               to
               this
               particular
               even
               in
               his
               dayes
               when
               he
               sayes
               
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 are
                 lovers
                 of
                 deliciousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 worldly
                 conveniences
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 sick
                 and
                 dye
                 through
                 overmuch
                 pains
                 taking
                 and
                 austerity
                 ,
                 but
                 through
                 their
                 intemperance
                 and
                 irregular
                 lives
                 ▪
              
               And
               
                 that
                 the
                 Lay-brothers
                 among
                 them
              
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               
               beasts
               which
               the
               others
               ride
               upon
               ,
               
                 are
                 not
                 content
                 if
                 they
                 feed
                 not
                 like
                 Lords
                 sonnes
                 .
              
               There
               is
               a
               pleasant
               story
               of
               the
               late
               Prince
               of
               Condé
               ,
               who
               being
               present
               at
               the
               taking
               of
               certain
               fresh
               water
               fish
               of
               extraordinary
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               kind
               ,
               would
               needs
               have
               it
               sent
               to
               the
               market
               ,
               and
               an
               excessive
               price
               set
               upon
               it
               ,
               to
               try
               who
               would
               ,
               like
               Aristippus
               ,
               be
               so
               extravagant
               as
               to
               give
               it
               for
               so
               small
               a
               fish
               .
               Divers
               demanded
               ,
               but
               were
               as
               soon
               deterred
               by
               the
               price
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               the
               fish
               would
               have
               been
               returned
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               Jesuits
               taken
               it
               at
               the
               price
               set
               ,
               and
               sent
               it
               to
               the
               Colledge
               .
               The
               Prince
               having
               an
               account
               what
               became
               of
               it
               ,
               makes
               a
               visit
               to
               the
               Rector
               much
               about
               dinner
               time
               ,
               and
               would
               needs
               dine
               with
               him
               ,
               which
               the
               other
               would
               have
               avoided
               ,
               alledging
               they
               were
               much
               unprovided
               for
               the
               entertainment
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Person
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               replyed
               ,
               
                 Come
                 come
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 fish
                 ,
              
               naming
               it
               ,
               
                 that
                 cost
                 so
                 much
              
               ;
               and
               so
               leaving
               them
               to
               the
               confusion
               of
               their
               Luxury
               and
               dissimulation
               he
               departed
               .
               No
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               people
               in
               the
               world
               eat
               better
               ,
               drink
               sweeter
               ,
               ly
               softer
               ,
               or
               have
               more
               attendance
               then
               they
               .
               So
               that
               it
               was
               handsomely
               said
               of
               a
               Germane
               Nobleman
               ,
               
                 That
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 
                   mendicant
                   Orders
                
                 were
                 great
                 fools
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 feeding
                 on
                 herbs
                 and
                 scraps
                 ,
                 lying
                 on
                 mats
                 and
                 benches
                 ,
                 going
                 barefoot
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 their
                 mid-night
                 rest
                 ,
                 hope
                 to
                 force
                 their
                 way
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 ,
                 flowing
                 with
                 delicacies
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavouring
                 nothing
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 their
                 own
                 ease
                 and
                 enjoyments
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 lesse
                 confident
                 of
                 their
                 coming
                 thither
                 .
              
            
             
               Parag.
               47.
               
               
                 Pedes
                 vestri
                 veloces
                 ad
                 currendum
                 in
                 malum
                 ;
                 your
                 feet
                 are
                 swift
                 to
                 run
                 into
                 evil
                 .
                 )
              
               To
               do
               mischief
               ,
               to
               raise
               dissentions
               ,
               to
               scatter
               pernicious
               maximes
               .
               they
               are
               Pegasean
               Coursers
               ,
               indefatigable
               Mercuries
               :
               but
               to
               do
               the
               contrary
               ,
               slower
               then
               snayles
               and
               tortoises
               .
               They
               run
               over
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               Christ
               said
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Proselyte
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               make
               him
               ten
               times
               worse
               then
               he
               was
               before
               .
               They
               have
               
               travell'd
               both
               sides
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               but
               to
               what
               end
               ?
               to
               be
               the
               disturbers
               of
               peace
               ,
               the
               trumpets
               of
               warre
               .
               What
               have
               they
               not
               done
               in
               
                 France
                 ▪
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Portugall
                 ,
                 Poland
                 ,
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 Germany
                 ,
                 Transilvania
                 ,
              
               nay
               ,
               in
               Turkey
               it self
               among
               the
               Christians
               living
               there
               ?
               What
               a
               fate
               is
               it
               that
               hangs
               over
               them
               ?
               Nothing
               can
               be
               attempted
               that
               is
               notorious
               for
               the
               mischief
               and
               exorbitance
               of
               it
               ,
               no
               sedition
               ,
               no
               plot
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               thought
               some
               way
               or
               other
               engag'd
               in
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               are
               complaind
               against
               of
               all
               sides
               .
               Orthodox
               and
               Heterodox
               ,
               Catholicks
               and
               Hereticks
               ,
               all
               are
               dissatisfied
               with
               them
               .
               So
               that
               the
               mans
               opinion
               of
               the
               Devill
               may
               not
               unfitly
               be
               applyed
               here
               :
               being
               demanded
               what
               he
               knew
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               answered
               ,
               that
               for
               his
               part
               ,
               he
               had
               no
               acquaintance
               with
               the
               Devill
               ,
               and
               could
               say
               but
               little
               of
               him
               by
               his
               own
               experience
               ,
               but
               that
               by
               what
               he
               had
               heard
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               by
               the
               generall
               complaints
               of
               all
               against
               him
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               be
               an
               arrant
               Knave
               ,
               in
               regard
               it
               was
               impossible
               all
               should
               be
               mistaken
               .
               The
               application
               I
               leave
               to
               him
               that
               will
               bestow
               his
               thoughts
               on
               the
               parallel
               .
            
             
               
                 Parag.
                 48.
              
               
               Mementote
               cum
               eratis
               apparenter
               beati
               aemulatores
               ,
               pauperes
               divites
               ,
               simplices
               potentes
               ,
               devoti
               adulatores
               ,
               perfidi
               traditores
               ,
               perversi
               detrectatores
               ,
               sancti
               bypocritae
               ,
               veritatis
               subversores
               ,
               nimis
               directi
               ,
               superbi
               effrontes
               ,
               doctores
               instabiles
               ,
               martyres
               delicati
               ,
               confessores
               lucri
               ,
               immites
               calumniatores
               ,
               religio●i
               avari
               ,
               humiles
               elati
               ,
               pii
               duri
               ,
               mendaces
               dulces
               ,
               pacifici
               persecutores
               ,
               simplicium
               oppressores
               ,
               malarum
               sectarum
               ,
               per
               nos
               denuè
               exco●titatarum
               ,
               adinventores
               ,
               misericordes
               nequam
               ,
               amatores
               mundi
               ,
               venditores
               indulgentiarum
               ,
               spoliatores
               benesiciorum
               ,
               oratores
               incommodi
               ,
               conspiratores
               seditiosi
               ,
               suspiratores
               crapulosi
               ,
               desideratores
               honorum
               ,
               zelatores
               crimin●m
               ,
               mundi
               raptores
               ,
               insatiabiles
               praedicatores
               ,
               applausores
               hominum
               ,
               seductores
               foeminarum
               ,
               seminatores
               discordiarum
               .
               
                 Remember
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 you
                 were
              
               in
               appearance
               blessed
               oemulators
               ,
               poore
               yet
               rich
               ,
               simple
               yet
               powerfull
               ,
               devout
               but
               flatterers
               ,
               perfidions
               traytors
               ▪
               perverse
               detractors
               ,
               pious
               
               ●ypocrites
               ,
               subverters
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               over
               direct
               in
               your
               ●ayes
               ,
               proud
               ,
               shamelesse
               ,
               unstable
               teachers
               ,
               delicate
               Mar●●rs
               ,
               covetous
               confessors
               ,
               unmercifull
               cal●●●●iators
               ,
               religi●us
               for
               filthy
               lucres
               sake
               ,
               humbly
               insolent
               ,
               of
               an
               inflexi●le
               piety
               ,
               insinuating
               lyers
               ,
               peaceable
               persecutors
               ,
               op●ressors
               of
               the
               weak
               ,
               introducers
               and
               authors
               of
               evill
               ●ects
               ,
               mischievously
               compassionate
               lovers
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Merchants
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               robbers
               of
               Ben●●ices
               ,
               impor●●ate
               Orators
               ,
               seditious
               conspirators
               ,
               sighing
               but
               out
               of
               ●luttony
               ,
               ambitious
               of
               honours
               ,
               criminally
               zealous
               ,
               gras●ers
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               insatiable
               Evangelists
               ,
               applauders
               of
               ●●n
               ,
               seducers
               of
               women
               ,
               sowers
               of
               dissention
               .
               )
               Ah
               Hildegard
               ,
               
                 what
                 a
                 sad
                 recapitulation
                 is
                 this
                 !
                 They
                 ●re
                 it
                 seems
                 very
                 forgetfull
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 reproach●d
                 with
                 since
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 thus
                 minded
                 of
                 it
                 again
                 ●ith
                 a
              
               memento
               .
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 good
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 thou
                 ellest
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 all
              
               apparenter
               ,
               
                 in
                 show
                 ,
                 in
              
               appearance
               ,
               
                 ●om
                 the
                 teeth
                 outward
                 ,
                 pure
                 personation
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 ill
                 ,
                 ●all
                 and
                 essentiall
                 .
                 They
                 know
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 dazzeled
                 ●ith
                 appearances
                 ▪
                 and
                 that
                 few
                 make
                 strict
                 enquiries
                 ●to
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 advantageous
                 to
                 please
                 and
                 ●mour
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 then
                 satisfie
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 But
                 ●ough
                 this
                 discription
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 been
                 demonstra●d
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Paragraphs
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 the
                 repetition
                 ●
                 it
                 seem
                 to
                 inculcate
                 something
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 consequent●
                 require
                 some
                 short
                 explication
                 .
                 She
                 sayes
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 Parag.
                 49.
                 
              
               Beati
               aemulatores
               ;
               blessed
               amulators
               ;
               )
               
                 ●ey
                 are
                 indeed
                 thought
                 blessed
                 by
                 many
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 ●ppinesse
                 ,
                 what
                 felicity
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 emulate
                 ,
                 to
                 envy
                 ,
                 to
                 ●●k
                 at
                 other
                 mens
                 worth
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 onely
                 are
                 desirous
                 ●
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 theirs
                 be
                 the
                 reward
                 .
                 The
                 inconsistency
                 of
                 the
                 ●ords
                 betrayes
                 their
                 aemulation
                 to
                 be
                 base
                 and
                 back
                 ●ting
                 ,
                 whereas
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 truly
                 blessed
                 envy
                 none
                 ,
                 de●ct
                 from
                 none
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 liberall
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 ●●ticular
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 shewn
                 ,
                 as
                 thinking
                 God
                 ●d
                 nature
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 unjust
                 to
                 bestow
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 orth
                 or
                 excellency
                 on
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 some
                 relati●
                 to
                 their
                 Society
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Parag.
               50.
               
               
                 Pauperes
                 ,
                 divites
                 :
                 poore
                 yet
                 rich
                 )
              
               To
               pretend
               poverty
               is
               easie
               ,
               but
               how
               far
               they
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               inconveniences
               of
               it
               ,
               nay
               how
               they
               make
               th●
               name
               a
               stalking
               horse
               to
               all
               the
               delicacies
               and
               enjoyments
               of
               this
               li●e
               ,
               hath
               been
               sufficiently
               shewn
               alre●dy
               .
               They
               are
               such
               poore
               people
               ,
               saith
               S.
               Bernard
               ,
               ●
               
                 want
                 nothing
              
               .
               See
               more
               .
               Parag.
               7.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               51.
               
               
                 Simplices
                 potentes
                 ;
                 simple
                 yet
                 powerfull
                 ▪
              
               Their
               habit
               would
               raise
               in
               the
               simpler
               sort
               of
               peop●
               an
               opinion
               of
               their
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               harmlessenesse
               ;
               b●
               there
               is
               a
               double
               heart
               within
               ,
               the
               long
               cloak
               hath
               m●ny
               folds
               ,
               and
               the
               quadrangular
               cap
               is
               lined
               with
               t●
               fou●e
               cardinall
               vices
               before
               mentioned
               .
               Parag.
               22.
               2
               24.
               25.
               26.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               52.
               
               
                 D●voti
                 adulatores
                 :
                 devout
                 but
                 flatterer●
                 ▪
              
               Devotion
               is
               onely
               that
               part
               of
               the
               show
               which
               is
               e●pos'd
               to
               amuse
               the
               simple
               spectators
               ,
               who
               know
               ●
               that
               all
               is
               moved
               by
               the
               secret
               engines
               of
               hypocri●
               and
               dissimula●●on
               .
               See
               Parag.
               14.
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               53.
               
               
                 Per●idi
                 traditores
                 :
                 per●idious
                 Traytors
              
               To
               what
               end
               should
               they
               insinuate
               into
               all
               men
               ,
               di●
               into
               Princes
               secrets
               ,
               wander
               up
               and
               down
               the
               wor●
               but
               to
               betray
               and
               make
               their
               advantages
               of
               all
               the
               have
               to
               do
               with
               .
               Of
               their
               per●idiousnesse
               and
               tre●
               cheries
               ,
               see
               more
               ▪
               Parag.
               4.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               54.
               
               
                 Perver●●
                 detra●●atores
                 :
                 perverse
                 detr●ctors
                 .
                 )
              
               perverse
               ,
               irretractable
               ,
               inconvincible
               detr●ctors
               ;
               no
               state
               or
               condition
               ,
               religious
               or
               politic●
               ecclesiasticall
               or
               civill
               but
               hath
               felt
               the
               badgers
               tee●
               of
               their
               implacable
               detraction
               .
               Who
               would
               ▪
               see
               mo●
               as
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               may
               consult
               Parquier's
               
                 Jesuiticall
                 C
                 techis●e
              
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               55.
               
               
                 Sancti
                 hypocritae
                 ;
                 pious
                 hypocrites
              
               .
               up●
               the
               same
               account
               as
               they
               are
               
                 blessed
                 ●●ulators
              
               ;
               in
               a●pearance
               ,
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               pious
               ,
               but
               behind
               the
               c●taine
               they
               are
               quite
               other
               persons
               :
               to
               be
               what
               th●
               seem
               would
               destroy
               all
               ;
               See
               more
               ,
               Parag.
               8.
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               Parag.
               56.
               
               
                 Veritatis
                 subversores
                 ;
                 subverters
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 )
              
               by
               their
               false
               explications
               ,
               distortions
               ,
               corruptions
               ,
               mutilations
               ,
               dispunctious
               ,
               pernicious
               interpretations
               ,
               aequivocations
               ,
               absolute
               defiance
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               assertion
               of
               falshood
               .
               See
               Parag.
               18.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               57.
               
               
                 Nimis
                 directi
                 ;
                 over-direct
                 in
                 your
                 wayes
                 .
                 )
              
               What
               the
               holy
               Prophetesse
               means
               in
               this
               place
               is
               somewhat
               doubtfull
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               may
               conjecture
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               nnlikely
               this
               you
               would
               have
               the
               world
               believe
               that
               you
               are
               rigid
               Catos
               ,
               living
               strictly
               according
               to
               your
               Institution
               ;
               you
               would
               be
               thought
               to
               do
               all
               things
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               just
               and
               right
               ;
               you
               would
               have
               the
               reputation
               of
               Aristarchus's
               eying
               the
               imperfections
               and
               miscarriages
               of
               others
               ;
               but
               truly
               considered
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               found
               an
               argument
               of
               your
               being
               insolent
               opinionative
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               prophecy
               goes
               on
               ,
            
             
               Parag.
               58.
               
               
                 Superbi
                 :
                 pro●d
                 .
              
               )
               insupportably
               ar●ogant
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               assumption
               of
               the
               highest
               ,
               but
               ●ithall
               the
               humblest
               name
               that
               of
               the
               ever-blessed
               ●ESUS
               ,
               and
               living
               so
               disconsonantly
               thereto
               .
               See
               Pa●●g
               .
               2.
               and
               8.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               59.
               
               
                 Effrontes
                 :
                 shamelesse
              
               .
               So
               far
               from
               ha●ing
               any
               remorse
               upon
               the
               discovery
               of
               your
               crimes
               ,
               that
               after
               frequent
               reproaches
               you
               persist
               in
               them
               ;
               See
               Parag.
               9.
               10.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               60.
               
               
                 Doctores
                 instabiles
                 ;
                 unstable
                 teachers
                 .
                 )
              
               As
               to
               those
               things
               wherein
               the
               truth
               is
               to
               be
               maintain'd
               ,
               ●ou
               are
               full
               of
               evasions
               ,
               elusions
               and
               tergiversations
               :
               ●ut
               when
               you
               engage
               upon
               the
               maintenance
               of
               maximes
               ●nd
               opinions
               that
               are
               destructive
               to
               humane
               society
               and
               good
               manners
               ,
               your
               obstinacy
               is
               notorious
               to
               all
               the
               world
               .
               Vnstable
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               constant
               to
               any
               place
               ,
               ●ut
               somewhat
               relative
               to
               him
               that
               compasseth
               the
               ●arth
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               61.
               
               
                 Martyres
                 delicati
                 ;
                 delicate
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 )
              
               ●itable
               to
               their
               lives
               and
               entertainments
               ,
               such
               as
               thereof
               we
               have
               an
               instance
               in
               the
               Rector
               of
               the
               Ger●ane
               Colledge
               ,
               Parag.
               46.
               
            
             
             
               Parag.
               62.
               
               
                 Confessores
                 lucri
                 :
                 covetous
                 confessors
                 .
                 )
              
               having
               a
               greater
               respect
               to
               the
               gain
               accrueing
               there
               by
               then
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ;
               minding
               rather
               their
               own
               temporall
               ,
               then
               the
               spirituall
               advantage
               of
               their
               penitents
               .
               See
               more
               as
               to
               this
               particular
               ;
               Parag.
               3.
               16.
               20.
               22.
               25.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               63.
               
               
                 Immites
                 calumniatores
                 ,
                 unmercifull
                 calumniators
              
               )
               Ah
               blessed
               Hildegard
               !
               how
               true
               a
               Prophetesse
               art
               thou
               in
               this
               character
               of
               them
               ?
               Hadst
               thou
               been
               to
               give
               us
               the
               true
               specificall
               difference
               of
               an
               Ignatian
               spirit
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               have
               been
               more
               compendiously
               done
               .
               Catholick
               and
               
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 Trojan
              
               and
               Tyrian
               ,
               it
               matters
               not
               ,
               if
               they
               stand
               in
               their
               light
               ,
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               feel
               the
               stinging
               of
               their
               viperous
               tongues
               .
               Nay
               even
               those
               other
               religious
               Orders
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               whom
               it
               might
               be
               thought
               they
               should
               have
               some
               respect
               for
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               being
               of
               the
               same
               character
               ,
               they
               implacably
               hate
               and
               persecute
               .
               Nay
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Princes
              
               ,
               and
               Popes
               are
               not
               free
               from
               their
               satyricall
               invectives
               .
               For
               a
               further
               confirmation
               of
               this
               ,
               consider
               their
               Christian
               behaviour
               towards
               the
               Religious
               Women
               of
               Port-Royall
               ,
               and
               the
               JANSENISTS
               ;
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Jesuitisme
              
               ,
               LET.
               XI
               .
               XII
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               63.
               
               
                 Religiosi
                 avari
                 ;
                 religious
                 for
                 filthy
                 lucressake
                 .
                 )
              
               What
               can
               they
               not
               do
               who
               are
               able
               to
               make
               two
               things
               so
               incompatible
               as
               religion
               and
               covetousnesse
               to
               consist
               together
               .
               But
               of
               their
               avarice
               so
               much
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               as
               clearly
               makes
               them
               incapable
               of
               having
               any
               reality
               of
               Religion
               .
               See
               Paragraph
               3.
               6.
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               65.
               
               
                 Humiles
                 elati
                 ;
                 humbly
                 insolent
                 .
                 )
              
               such
               another
               character
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               whereof
               one
               admitted
               the
               other
               must
               be
               cast
               off
               as
               being
               inconsistent
               in
               the
               same
               subject
               .
               See
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               Parag.
               2.
               7.
               8.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               66.
               
               
                 Pii
                 duri
                 :
                 of
                 an
                 inflexible
                 piety
                 .
                 )
              
               As
               to
               this
               particular
               ,
               though
               much
               might
               ,
               yet
               were
               it
               superfluous
               to
               adde
               any
               thing
               to
               what
               is
               layd
               down
               ,
               in
               Paragraph
               .
               18.
               25.
               28.
               
            
             
             
               Parag.
               67.
               
               
                 Mendaces
                 dulces
                 :
                 insinuating
                 lyars
                 .
                 )
              
               They
               are
               able
               to
               lay
               people
               asleep
               with
               their
               lyes
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               guilt
               pills
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               the
               simple
               imprudently
               swallow
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               68.
               
               
                 Pacifici
                 persecutores
                 ;
                 peaceable
                 persecutors
                 ▪
                 )
              
               holding
               peace
               ,
               and
               an
               olivebranch
               in
               one
               hand
               ,
               a
               stilletto
               in
               the
               other
               :
               disciples
               of
               Joab
               ,
               and
               imitators
               of
               Judas
               ;
               wounding
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               their
               kindnesse
               ,
               betraying
               with
               their
               care●ses
               .
               They
               would
               be
               thought
               the
               greatest
               friends
               that
               can
               be
               to
               peace
               ,
               and
               fasten
               the
               persecution
               on
               others
               :
               which
               humour
               of
               theirs
               see
               perfectly
               displayed
               in
               the
               Factum
               or
               Remonstrance
               of
               the
               Curez
               of
               Paris
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               The
               APOLOGIE
               
                 for
                 the
              
               CASUISTS
               ,
               among
               the
               Additionals
               to
               the
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Jesuitisme
              
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               69.
               
               
                 Simplicium
                 oppressores
                 ;
                 oppressors
                 of
                 the
                 simple
                 .
                 )
              
               As
               long
               as
               there
               be
               simple
               people
               to
               be
               over-reached
               ,
               oppressed
               and
               trod
               under
               foot
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               there
               shall
               be
               Jesuits
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               be
               to
               seek
               who
               shall
               do
               it
               .
               See
               Parag.
               4.
               5.
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               70.
               
               
                 Malarum
                 Sectarum
                 per
                 vos
                 de
                 novo
                 excogitatarum
                 adinventores
                 ;
                 Introducers
                 and
                 authors
                 of
                 evill
                 Sects
                 .
              
               There
               is
               certainly
               in
               this
               somewhat
               that
               's
               highly
               propheticall
               .
               There
               were
               a
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               called
               by
               some
               INIESUATI
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               man
               should
               say
               Jesuify'd
               ,
               who
               got
               together
               first
               ,
               at
               Sienna
               in
               Italy
               ,
               about
               the
               Yeare
               1365.
               or
               some
               few
               years
               later
               .
               They
               were
               afterwards
               called
               APOSTOLICI
               .
               Apostolicks
               ;
               but
               their
               Order
               coming
               in
               a
               short
               time
               to
               nothing
               ,
               they
               were
               succeeded
               by
               the
               present
               JESUITS
               .
               So
               that
               Saint
               Hildegard
               seems
               to
               intimate
               as
               if
               the
               Jesuits
               should
               introduce
               and
               revive
               that
               expiring
               Order
               ;
               unlesse
               it
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               some
               allusion
               to
               the
               THEATINES
               ,
               by
               which
               name
               the
               Jesuits
               are
               called
               in
               Spain
               and
               Italy
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               resemblance
               of
               their
               h●bits
               .
            
             
             
               Parag.
               71.
               
               
                 Misericordes
                 nequam
                 ;
                 mischievously
                 compassionate
                 .
                 )
              
               To
               palliate
               crimes
               ,
               to
               countenance
               exorbitances
               ,
               to
               study
               maximes
               for
               the
               encouragement
               of
               evill
               doing
               ,
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               compassion
               that
               will
               prove
               fa●all
               to
               those
               whom
               it
               is
               shown
               to
               .
               There
               is
               a
               certain
               comp●ssion
               iu
               a
               common
               whore
               ,
               or
               a
               ravenous
               soldier
               ,
               who
               think
               they
               oblige
               ,
               when
               they
               leave
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               tak●
               not
               all
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               72.
               
               
                 Amatores
                 mundi
                 ;
                 Lovers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 )
              
               to
               which
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               and
               
                 of
                 the
                 vanities
                 and
                 enjoyments
                 thereof
                 .
              
               They
               are
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               in
               them
               .
               See
               more
               ,
               Par.
               18.
               28.
               
            
             
               Porag
               .
               73.
               
               
                 Vendit●res
                 indulgentiarum
                 ,
                 Merchants
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 .
                 )
              
               Here
               some
               may
               doubt
               whether
               this
               Prophe●y
               be
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               since
               they
               goe
               not
               from
               town
               to
               town
               ,
               and
               from
               house
               to
               house
               selling
               and
               trading
               in
               Indulgences
               ?
               Who
               is
               troubled
               with
               that
               scruple
               is
               to
               know
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               indeed
               a
               sort
               of
               peripatetick
               Pedlers
               to
               carry
               them
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               but
               cry
               them
               up
               and
               celebrate
               them
               in
               the
               pulpit
               ,
               whereby
               the
               traffique
               of
               that
               commodity
               is
               extreamly
               improved
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               74.
               
               
                 Spoliatores
                 bene●iciorum
                 ;
                 robbers
                 of
                 bene●ices
                 .
                 )
              
               Of
               their
               conscience
               and
               carriage
               as
               to
               this
               particular
               ,
               and
               what
               artifices
               they
               have
               to
               grasp
               all
               to
               themselves
               ;
               See
               Parag.
               27.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               75.
               
               
                 Oratores
                 incommodi
                 ;
                 imp●rtunate
                 Orators
                 .
                 )
              
               Such
               was
               Commoletus
               ,
               and
               Herean
               at
               Paris
               ,
               one
               in
               the
               pulpit
               celebrating
               King-killers
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               his
               publick
               Lectures
               making
               homicide
               lawfull
               .
               Such
               was
               F.
               Boezius
               at
               Cullen
               ,
               who
               wasted
               one
               sermon
               in
               inveighing
               against
               maids
               that
               wore
               red
               stockins
               ,
               and
               another
               in
               the
               commendations
               of
               Hysop
               .
               To
               these
               may
               be
               added
               the
               great
               ornament
               of
               the
               pulpit
               
                 James
                 Beaufes
              
               ,
               whose
               character
               may
               be
               found
               in
               the
               second
               piece
               of
               this
               Collection
               .
               To
               this
               head
               may
               be
               referred
               their
               ●riviall
               catechifing
               of
               children
               ,
               whereof
               this
               is
               one
               question
            
             
             
               Quest
               If
               you
               had
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
              
               ,
               or
               Beza
               in
               your
               power
               ,
               what
               would
               you
               do
               with
               them
               ?
            
             
               Answ
               .
               One
               sayes
               ,
               he
               would
               dispatch
               them
               with
               a
               kni●e
               ,
               another
               with
               a
               dagger
               ,
               a
               third
               with
               a
               bodkin
               ,
               a
               fourth
               with
               a
               hammer
               ,
               a
               fifth
               with
               a
               pisto●l
               ;
               oth●rs
               that
               they
               should
               be
               drown'd
               ,
               others
               ,
               cast
               from
               some
               high
               place
               ,
               others
               hang'd
               ,
               others
               otherwise
               treated
               .
               And
               thus
               do
               they
               trif●le
               away
               severall
               houres
               together
               :
               but
               what
               will
               not
               serve
               children
               and
               superstitious
               old
               women
               ?
            
             
               Parag
               76.
               
               
                 Conspiratores
                 seditiosi
                 :
                 seditious
                 conspirators
                 .
                 )
              
               for
               which
               they
               have
               ,
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               accordingly
               suffered
               .
               In
               France
               they
               have
               been
               more
               mercifully
               dealt
               with
               then
               in
               England
               ,
               where
               ,
               till
               London-bridge
               either
               sink
               into
               the
               River
               that
               runs
               under
               it
               ,
               or
               suffer
               another
               conflagration
               ,
               will
               be
               seen
               the
               relicks
               of
               those
               seditious
               Martyrs
               .
               See
               Thuanus
               ,
               in
               severall
               places
               ,
               and
               Pasquier's
               
                 Jesuiticall
                 Catechisme
              
               ,
               l.
               3.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               77.
               
               
                 Suspiratores
                 crapulosi
                 ;
                 sighing
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 gluttony
                 )
              
               What
               people
               think
               the
               effect
               of
               devotion
               is
               but
               thebelching
               of
               a
               full
               belly
               ,
               and
               the
               discoveries
               of
               overcharged
               stomacks
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               78.
               
               
                 Desideratores
                 honorum
                 ;
                 ambitious
                 of
                 honours
                 .
                 )
              
               Upon
               this
               account
               is
               it
               that
               they
               are
               so
               desirous
               to
               be
               saluted
               in
               the
               ●treets
               ;
               for
               this
               reason
               would
               they
               be
               called
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               honoured
               as
               such
               .
               They
               would
               be
               accounted
               the
               companions
               and
               camerades
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Rabbies
              
               and
               Masters
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               reverenc'd
               and
               respected
               as
               such
               ;
               and
               as
               they
               are
               the
               last
               of
               all
               Orders
               ,
               so
               would
               they
               retain
               so
               much
               of
               monasticall
               observance
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               thought
               more
               worthy
               then
               those
               that
               went
               before
               them
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               79.
               
               
                 Zelatores
                 criminum
                 ,
                 criminally
                 zealous
                 .
                 )
              
               To
               smother
               crimes
               by
               favourable
               maximes
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               what
               is
               most
               unjustifiable
               ,
               to
               enervate
               the
               law
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               an
               effect
               of
               their
               zeale
               and
               tendernes●e
               for
               mankind
               .
               There
               may
               be
               a
               certain
               zeale
               even
               in
               evill
               doing
               :
               but
               what
               scale
               they
               place
               their
               zeale
               in
               ,
               whether
               
               of
               good
               or
               evil
               ,
               it
               concerns
               them
               to
               take
               care
               ,
               since
               that
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               found
               heavy
               or
               light
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               their
               reward
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               80.
               
               
                 Mundi
                 raptores
                 ;
                 graspers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 )
              
               the
               pure
               children
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               termes
               them
               ,
               of
               this
               generation
               ,
               they
               extreamly
               out-wit
               the
               children
               of
               light
               .
               A
               man
               would
               think
               by
               their
               habit
               ,
               institution
               ,
               profession
               and
               deportment
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               shook
               hands
               with
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               it
               seems
               they
               are
               as
               much
               in
               it
               as
               ever
               they
               were
               .
               The
               world
               is
               their
               study
               ,
               their
               darling
               ,
               they
               mind
               nothing
               so
               much
               ,
               for
               which
               reason
               Passeratius
               ,
               in
               his
               Oration
               calls
               them
               Harpyes
               .
               See
               more
               of
               this
               head
               ,
               Paragraph
               3.
               6.
               18.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               81.
               
               
                 Insatiabiles
                 praedicatores
                 ;
                 insatiable
                 teachers
                 .
                 )
              
               Something
               consequent
               to
               the
               precedent
               Paragraph
               .
               They
               are
               before
               compared
               to
               a
               beggars
               Wallet
               ,
               that
               is
               never
               filled
               ;
               to
               the
               Sea
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               receives
               all
               rivers
               ,
               is
               not
               satisfi'd
               ;
               to
               hydropick
               persons
               ,
               who
               the
               more
               they
               drink
               the
               more
               dry
               they
               are
               ;
               such
               ,
               of
               whom
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 
                   —
                   Semper
                   locus
                   est
                   &
                   pluribus
                   —
                
              
               See
               further
               ,
               Parag.
               3.
               6.
               15.
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               82.
               
               
                 Applausores
                 hominum
                 ;
                 applauders
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 )
              
               Was
               there
               ever
               such
               a
               description
               of
               men
               ?
               
                 Jesuita
                 est
                 omnis
                 homo
              
               ,
               say
               they
               ;
               Saint
               Hildegard
               sets
               them
               forth
               as
               if
               they
               were
               all
               men
               .
               One
               while
               they
               were
               emulators
               ,
               another
               ,
               devout
               ;
               another
               ,
               religious
               ;
               another
               ,
               traytors
               ,
               here
               they
               play
               the
               claw
               backs
               and
               parasites
               .
               The
               reader
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               hath
               not
               forgotten
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               Father
               Cotton
               ,
               Confessor
               to
               Henry
               the
               Fourth
               ,
               but
               the
               prophet
               pronounces
               a
               Woe
               against
               such
               
                 Applauders
                 of
                 men
              
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 sowing
                 cushions
                 to
                 their
                 elbowes
              
               encourage
               them
               to
               sinne
               .
               Parag.
               14.
               20.
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               83.
               
               
                 Seductores
                 foem●narum
                 ;
                 seducers
                 of
                 women
                 .
                 )
              
               As
               long
               as
               there
               are
               Women
               in
               the
               world
               there
               
               will
               be
               serpents
               to
               deceive
               them
               .
               Of
               their
               performance
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               see
               more
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               84.
               
               
                 Seminatores
                 discordiarum
                 ;
                 sowers
                 of
                 sedition
                 .
                 )
              
               An
               oracular
               conclusion
               !
               what
               's
               related
               of
               the
               infernall
               furies
               ,
               of
               the
               Eris
               of
               contention
               ,
               of
               the
               Goddesse
               and
               the
               golden
               apple
               ,
               is
               indeed
               but
               a
               〈…〉
               the
               discords
               ,
               dissentions
               ,
               heart
               burnings
               ,
               jealousies
               ,
               〈◊〉
               bickerings
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               incendiaries
               of
               between
               Magistrates
               and
               subjects
               ,
               Princes
               and
               people
               ,
               husbands
               and
               wives
               ,
               parents
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               all
               relations
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               their
               design
               to
               dissolve
               the
               bonds
               of
               humane
               Society
               ,
               and
               bring
               all
               things
               to
               their
               originall
               confusion
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               by
               way
               of
               brief
               remark
               upon
               Saint
               Hildegard's
               description
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ;
               which
               how
               pertinently
               applicable
               it
               is
               onely
               to
               them
               ,
               what
               hath
               been
               alledged
               doth
               in
               some
               measure
               demonstrate
               .
               But
               she
               proceeds
               to
               some
               admonitions
               and
               notes
               of
               what
               must
               in
               probability
               be
               the
               consequences
               of
               the
               fullfilling
               of
               her
               Prophecy
               ,
               on
               which
               somewhat
               may
               be
               further
               observed
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               85.
               
               
                 Bene
                 enim
                 gloriosus
                 Propheta
                 Moses
                 in
                 cantico
                 suo
                 cecinit
                 :
                 for
                 well
              
               saith
               she
               ,
               
                 hath
                 the
                 glorious
                 Prophet
                 Moses
                 sung
                 in
                 his
                 song
                 .
              
               conferming
               her
               owne
               prophecy
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               Moses
               .
               To
               all
               which
               we
               may
               adde
               what
               an
               anonymous
               Authour
               hath
               collected
               in
               the
               characters
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               in
               IV.
               Centuries
               ,
               out
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               and
               others
               writers
               .
               Whereof
               ,
               see
               
                 Physiognomia
                 Jesuitica
              
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               86.
               
               
                 Gens
                 absque
                 consilio
                 &
                 sine
                 prudentiâ
                 :
                 A
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 without
                 counsell
                 and
                 void
                 of
                 prudence
                 .
                 )
              
               Having
               characterized
               them
               elsewhere
               for
               the
               craftiest
               and
               most
               subtle
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               incredibly
               well
               read
               in
               slights
               and
               circumventions
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               wonder'd
               how
               s●e
               comes
               here
               to
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 void
                 of
                 prudence
              
               .
               But
               the
               knot
               is
               soone
               untyed
               .
               They
               are
               without
               right
               and
               sound
               counsell
               ;
               
               hey
               want
               ,
               as
               to
               good
               counsell
               .
               Evill
               Counsell
               ,
               as
               the
               proverb
               sayes
               ,
               falls
               heavy
               on
               the
               head
               of
               the
               giver
               .
               They
               are
               indeed
               crafty
               and
               acute
               ,
               but
               in
               order
               to
               mischief
               .
               The
               devil
               hath
               bewitched
               them
               ,
               the
               delights
               of
               the
               world
               hath
               dazled
               their
               eyes
               .
               Their
               prudence
               is
               worldly
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               
                 foolishnesse
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
              
               They
               are
               said
               to
               be
               imprudent
               here
               as
               in
               the
               first
               Paragraph
               they
               were
               said
               to
               be
               an
               insensate
               sort
               of
               people
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               87.
               
               
                 Vtinam
                 saperent
                 ,
                 &
                 intelligerent
                 &
                 novissima
                 praeviderent
                 .
                 O
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 wise
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 understand
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 care
                 for
                 their
                 latter
                 end
                 )
              
               A
               Christian
               and
               compassionate
               wish
               ,
               but
               here
               is
               the
               misery
               ,
               that
               the
               Jesuits
               will
               not
               be
               persuaded
               it
               concernes
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               slight
               the
               advantages
               they
               should
               make
               of
               it
               .
               They
               are
               of
               those
               who
               while
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               over
               wise
               and
               over-carefull
               and
               over
               ▪
               provident
               ,
               mind
               nothing
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               provision
               at
               all
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               to
               what
               concerns
               their
               latter
               end
               .
               For
               being
               wholty
               taken
               up
               with
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               great
               wonder
               ,
               if
               they
               neglect
               what
               belongs
               to
               true
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               understanding
               ,
               and
               the
               care
               of
               those
               things
               that
               relate
               to
               their
               dissolution
               .
               For
               as
               geese
               and
               other
               tame
               fowle
               ,
               which
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               fatnesse
               and
               cramming
               up
               ▪
               are
               uncapable
               of
               any
               high
               flight
               :
               so
               they
               ,
               having
               their
               thoughts
               fasten'd
               on
               things
               below
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               building
               of
               sumptuous
               Colledges
               and
               pallacies
               ,
               heaping
               up
               of
               wealth
               ,
               improving
               by
               hook
               or
               by
               crook
               ,
               the
               revenues
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               and
               the
               seeds
               of
               happiness
               hereafter
               being
               choak'd
               by
               a
               profane
               Sollicitude
               here
               ,
               that
               of
               Christ
               condoling
               the
               state
               of
               Hierusalem
               ,
               might
               pertinently
               be
               ●pplyed
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 Didst
                 thou
                 understand
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 thy
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 belong
                 unto
                 thy
                 peace
              
               ;
               &c.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               88.
               
               
                 Aedificatores
                 in
                 altum
                 ,
                 &
                 dum
                 altiùs
                 ascendere
                 non
                 poteratis
                 ,
                 tunc
                 cecidistis
                 ▪
                 Builders
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 wh●n
                 ye
                 could
                 ascend
                 no
                 higher
                 ,
                 ye
                 fell
                 .
                 )
              
               Dishonour
               and
               disgrace
               is
               the
               consequences
               of
               pride
               ;
               their
               high
               
               thoughts
               and
               defignes
               will
               be
               brought
               low
               enough
               .
               But
               to
               take
               the
               words
               of
               the
               prophecy
               in
               the
               literall
               sence
               ,
               their
               magnificent
               structures
               ,
               their
               high
               built
               edifices
               sufficiently
               betray
               their
               high
               minds
               and
               projects
               .
               But
               ,
               saith
               she
               ,
               
                 because
                 you
                 could
                 ascend
                 no
                 higher
                 ,
                 ye
                 fell
                 :
              
               what
               else
               could
               be
               expected
               from
               such
               as
               are
               perpetually
               climbing
               up
               ,
               but
               that
               ,
               being
               gotten
               so
               high
               as
               they
               think
               it
               a
               shame
               to
               be
               brought
               lower
               ,
               they
               should
               break
               that
               which
               cannot
               well
               be
               mended
               again
               .
               
                 ye
                 fell
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               holy
               woman
               ,
               denoting
               the
               certainty
               of
               their
               fall
               ;
               ye
               are
               fallen
               in
               some
               measure
               already
               ,
               many
               Countries
               have
               cast
               you
               out
               ;
               in
               the
               rest
               you
               are
               tottering
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               brink
               of
               the
               precicipice
               ,
               ready
               to
               receive
               an
               irrecoverable
               downfall
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               89.
               
               Simon
               's
               flight
               into
               the
               aire
               ,
               his
               fall
               and
               death
               is
               thus
               layd
               down
               by
               Nicephorus
               ,
               l.
               2.
               c.
               36.
               
               
                 Because
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 Peter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 great
                 contestation
                 .
                 Is
                 thy
                 Christ
                 therefore
                 any
                 great
                 person
                 because
                 ▪
                 he
                 ascended
                 from
                 earth
                 to
                 heaven
                 ?
                 That
                 's
                 a
                 thing
                 I
                 can
                 as
                 easily
                 do
                 my self
                 .
                 And
                 immediately
                 ,
                 stretching
                 forth
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 evill
                 spirits
                 sustaining
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 carryed
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 .
                 Whereat
                 Peter
                 much
                 troubled
                 ,
                 prayed
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 rebuked
                 those
                 wicked
                 powers
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 taken
                 up
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 Simon
                 falling
                 down
                 headlong
                 is
                 broken
                 to
                 pieces
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               end
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               and
               his
               Magick
               .
               The
               parallel
               will
               be
               more
               apparent
               in
               these
               particulars
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Simon
               was
               a
               Magician
               ,
               a
               great
               Master
               in
               delusions
               and
               enchantments
               :
               they
               are
               
                 well
                 wishers
                 to
                 the
                 Mathemati●i●ks
              
               ,
               they
               countenance
               Conjurers
               ,
               and
               have
               laid
               down
               favourable
               maximes
               for
               such
               as
               shall
               seriously
               study
               those
               which
               not
               onely
               either
               Christians
               
               but
               even
               Heathens
               have
               condemned
               and
               prohibited
               as
               unlawfull
               Sciences
               .
               See
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Jesuitisme
              
               ,
               LET.
               VIII
               .
               pag.
               115.
               116.
               
               If
               they
               countenance
               ,
               if
               they
               encourage
               ,
               why
               may
               they
               not
               practise
               ?
               That
               sad
               oversight
               of
               Father
               Cotton
               rung
               all
               over
               France
               .
               Who
               hath
               a
               mind
               may
               see
               the
               story
               at
               length
               ,
               with
               the
               questions
               he
               intended
               to
               have
               made
               to
               a
               possessed
               maid
               ,
               too
               long
               to
               be
               here
               inserted
               ,
               in
               
                 Speculum
                 Jesuiticum
              
               ,
               pag.
               106.
               107.
               108.
               109.
               though
               not
               so
               largely
               ▪
               as
               in
               a
               Book
               intituled
               PHYSIOGNOMIA
               JESUITICA
               ,
               printed
               in
               the
               Year
               1610.
               
               It
               is
               also
               related
               by
               Thu●●●s
               lib.
               132.
               where
               he
               sayes
               that
               the
               o●iginall
               came
               at
               last
               to
               the
               hands
               of
               Hen.
               IV.
               to
               whom
               F.
               Cotton
               was
               confessor
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               bewitched
               men
               with
               his
               delusions
               ,
               making
               them
               to
               see
               things
               otherwise
               then
               they
               were
               ▪
               How
               much
               they
               endeavour
               to
               cast
               a
               mist
               before
               mens
               eyes
               hath
               been
               already
               shewn
               ,
               and
               is
               apparent
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               though
               they
               maintaine
               what
               is
               most
               horrid
               and
               destructive
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               they
               will
               neverthelesse
               have
               a
               reputation
               of
               sanctimony
               ,
               austerity
               and
               devotion
               beyond
               all
               others
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               contested
               with
               Peter
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               they
               oppose
               the
               doctrine
               of
               all
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               was
               ambitious
               of
               the
               worship
               due
               to
               God
               ;
               they
               would
               be
               terrest●iall
               Gods
               ,
               the
               companions
               of
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               He
               would
               derogate
               from
               the
               ascension
               of
               Christ
               into
               Heaven
               :
               They
               pretend
               miracles
               ,
               but
               done
               in
               such
               places
               as
               few
               will
               visit
               to
               disprove
               them
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Sustained
               by
               evil
               spirits
               ,
               he
               fled
               up
               on
               high
               :
               how
               probably
               they
               would
               make
               use
               of
               the
               same
               assistance
               to
               accomplish
               their
               high
               designes
               ,
               their
               own
               Maximes
               sufficiently
               discover
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               What
               does
               there
               remaine
               ,
               but
               that
               as
               Simon
               ,
               was
               ,
               by
               the
               prayers
               of
               Peter
               ,
               brought
               down
               and
               broken
               to
               p●eces
               ;
               So
               they
               ,
               by
               those
               of
               pious
               men
               ,
               should
               be
               defeated
               of
               their
               hopes
               ,
               and
               disappointed
               of
               their
               
               ends
               ,
               when
               they
               endeavour
               things
               destructive
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               generality
               of
               Christians
               ,
               but
               even
               to
               themselves
               ▪
            
             
               Parag.
               90
               ▪
               
                 Sic
                 &
                 Vos
                 per
                 seductionem
                 ,
                 nequi●ias
                 ,
                 mendacia
                 ,
                 detractiones
                 ,
                 &
                 iniquitates
                 vestras
                 corruistis
                 .
                 So
                 are
                 you
                 fallen
                 down
                 ,
                 through
                 your
                 seduction
                 ,
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 lyes
                 ,
                 calumnies
                 and
                 iniquities
                 .
                 )
              
               Through
               your
               own
               iniquities
               ,
               saith
               holy
               Hildegard
               .
               You
               will
               be
               so
               far
               from
               having
               any
               thing
               to
               charge
               others
               with
               ,
               that
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               a
               certain
               torment
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               slighted
               their
               advice
               ,
               and
               reformed
               not
               your
               wayes
               upon
               the
               discovery
               of
               your
               exorbitances
               and
               impieties
               ▪
               No
               ,
               their
               ruine
               proceeds
               not
               from
               the
               designes
               of
               others
               upon
               them
               ,
               but
               will
               be
               the
               effect
               of
               
                 their
                 own
                 mischess
                 ,
                 seductions
                 conspiracies
                 ,
                 delusions
                 ,
                 detractions
                 .
              
            
             
               Parag.
               91.
               
               
                 Et
                 populus
                 di●et
                 Illis
                 ,
                 Ite
                 doctores
                 perversitatis
                 ,
                 subversores
                 veritatis
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 shall
                 say
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Go
                 ye
                 teachers
                 of
                 perversenesse
                 ,
                 subverters
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 )
              
               Possible
               !
               Shall
               they
               be
               laid
               so
               open
               so
               naked
               ,
               shall
               they
               be
               so
               anatomized
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               people
               ,
               the
               br●inlesse
               multitude
               ,
               sensible
               of
               their
               malice
               ,
               artifices
               ,
               cheats
               ,
               lyes
               ,
               calumnies
               and
               iniquities
               ,
               will
               cast
               them
               out
               and
               triumph
               over
               them
               .
               Get
               you
               gone
               ,
               sayes
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 yee
                 teachers
                 of
                 perversenesse
              
               ,
               you
               have
               poysoned
               us
               long
               enough
               with
               your
               pernicious
               doctrines
               and
               tenents
               ,
               our
               eyes
               are
               at
               last
               opened
               to
               see
               your
               abuses
               and
               extravagances
               .
               Depart
               from
               among
               us
               ye
               
                 subverters
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
              
               :
               ye
               shall
               betray
               us
               no
               longer
               by
               your
               pollutions
               and
               prevarications
               .
               But
               of
               this
               hath
               been
               discoursed
               more
               at
               large
               ,
               Paragraph
               15.
               
            
             
               Parag.
               92.
               
               
                 Fratres
                 Sunamitidis
                 :
                 Breehren
                 of
                 the
                 Sunamite
                 ▪
                 )
              
               The
               story
               of
               her
               is
               to
               be
               read
               ,
               1
               Kings
               chap.
               1.
               but
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               they
               were
               as
               free
               from
               Women
               as
               David
               was
               from
               her
               :
               they
               should
               no●
               be
               guilty
               of
               so
               many
               breaches
               of
               the
               seventh
               Commandment
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               .
            
             
             
               Parag.
               93.
               
               
                 Patres
                 h●retic●pravitatis
                 ;
                 Fathers
                 as
                 to
                 hereticall
                 depravednesse
                 .
                 )
              
               If
               to
               be
               obstinate
               ,
               and
               inconvincible
               ,
               in
               an
               erroneous
               and
               pernicious
               opinion
               ,
               be
               any
               thing
               of
               ●in
               to
               heresie
               ,
               or
               be
               any
               disposition
               thereto
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               injur'd
               in
               this
               character
               .
               They
               will
               maintain
               any
               thing
               of
               that
               nature
               till
               they
               grow
               Fathers
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               advanced
               under
               that
               authority
               ,
               it
               must
               not
               be
               quitted
               .
               But
               if
               they
               are
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               quit
               those
               whom
               they
               calumniate
               and
               persecute
               as
               such
               .
               Now
               the
               JANSENISTS
               may
               know
               where
               to
               retort
               the
               HERESIE
               so
               much
               layd
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               and
               lay
               it
               at
               their
               doors
               who
               are
               most
               clamorous
               against
               it
               .
               'T
               is
               in
               like
               manner
               from
               this
               obstinacy
               and
               depravednesse
               that
               they
               have
               such
               contestations
               with
               all
               Universities
               and
               Parlements
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               many
               of
               their
               books
               are
               censured
               and
               burnt
               ;
               though
               many
               more
               would
               come
               to
               that
               destiny
               ,
               were
               they
               writ
               by
               any
               other
               then
               Jesuits
               ,
               whose
               prevalence
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               exempts
               their
               books
               from
               the
               doom
               that
               falls
               so
               heavy
               on
               those
               of
               others
               ,
               though
               few
               know
               for
               what
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               94.
               
               
                 Pseudo
                 Apostoli
                 ;
                 false
                 Apostles
                 .
                 )
              
               The
               denomination
               of
               Apostles
               they
               are
               highly
               ambitious
               of
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               have
               it
               among
               the
               Portuguizes
               and
               the
               Indians
               ;
               but
               i●
               we
               may
               believe
               our
               Prophetesse
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 false
                 ones
              
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               trusted
               ,
               who
               run
               where
               they
               are
               not
               sent
               ,
               and
               preach
               where
               they
               are
               not
               called
               ,
               and
               give
               a
               good
               reason
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               95.
               
               
                 Quiâ
                 simulâstis
                 vos
                 vitam
                 servare
                 Apostolorum
                 ,
                 nec
                 tamen
                 in
                 minimo
                 vitam
                 illorum
                 implevistis
                 ;
                 because
                 you
                 pretended
                 to
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 have
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 observed
                 it
                 .
                 )
              
               As
               to
               the
               denomination
               ,
               ye
               ●re
               indeed
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               charge
               and
               burthen
               consequent
               to
               that
               dignity
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               such
               .
               He
               that
               would
               have
               the
               name
               of
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               ought
               to
               live
               suitable
               to
               that
               name
               :
               but
               for
               such
               Apostles
               as
               are
               onely
               nominall
               ,
               suppositious
               ,
               or
               rather
               false
               ones
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sinne
               
               to
               ▪
               bestow
               on
               them
               the
               name
               of
               Apostles
               .
               But
               t
               o
               make
               it
               more
               manifest
               ,
               let
               us
               but
               make
               a
               generall
               division
               of
               Apostles
               into
               the
               trne
               and
               false
               and
               by
               a
               clear
               parallel
               see
               whether
               side
               they
               are
               to
               be
               rank'd
               on
               ,
               whom
               this
               Prophecy
               aimes
               at
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               true
               Apostles
               were
               called
               by
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               sent
               about
               the
               world
               for
               the
               conversion
               of
               those
               that
               belong'd
               to
               the
               house
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ;
                 these
              
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               pragmaticall
               intermedlers
               who
               run
               where
               they
               are
               not
               called
               ,
               and
               preach
               things
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               sacred
               provisions
               of
               the
               Ghospel
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Apostles
               contented
               themselves
               with
               the
               generall
               name
               of
               Christians
               ,
               not
               arrogating
               the
               title
               of
               
                 companions
                 to
                 Jesus
              
               :
               these
               slighting
               the
               common
               appellation
               of
               Christians
               ,
               will
               needs
               assume
               the
               title
               of
               Socii
               ,
               companions
               ,
               of
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Apostles
               were
               so
               far
               from
               persecuting
               others
               ,
               that
               they
               suffered
               persecution
               themselves
               ;
               those
               ,
               who
               stand
               so
               much
               upon
               their
               being
               of
               the
               Society
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               make
               it
               their
               businesse
               to
               persecute
               and
               crush
               Christians
               ,
               especially
               such
               as
               are
               eminent
               for
               their
               piety
               and
               excellencies
               ,
               and
               engage
               so
               much
               as
               may
               be
               the
               secular
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               not
               any
               where
               read
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               either
               built
               or
               lived
               in
               royall
               palaces
               :
               the
               new
               Apostles
               build
               as
               many
               royall
               palaces
               as
               they
               do
               Colledges
               ,
               where
               they
               live
               splendidly
               ,
               not
               after
               the
               rate
               of
               persons
               devoted
               to
               poverty
               ,
               but
               suit
               ably
               to
               the
               magnificence
               of
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Aposiles
               were
               not
               burthensome
               to
               any
               ,
               but
               avoided
               it
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               because
               none
               should
               take
               offence
               ,
               imitating
               therein
               their
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ▪
               who
               was
               so
               much
               to
               seek
               as
               to
               the
               accommodations
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               had
               not
               what
               the
               fowls
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               the
               foxes
               are
               not
               unfurnish'd
               with
               ;
               the
               Jesuits
               worry
               all
               the
               world
               by
               their
               insatiable
               importunity
               ,
               grasping
               even
               that
               which
               should
               fill
               the
               barking
               bowels
               of
               the
               poore
               and
               sick
               .
            
             
             
               6.
               
               The
               Apostles
               were
               poore
               fishermen
               and
               tradesmen
               ,
               such
               as
               whose
               brawny
               hands
               laboriously
               earned
               what
               they
               put
               into
               their
               bellies
               ,
               as
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               ,
               &c.
               the
               Jesuits
               are
               grown
               wealthy
               beyond
               either
               Crassus
               or
               Croesus
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               Apostles
               preached
               up
               
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               these
               not
               onely
               dissolve
               the
               relation
               between
               People
               and
               Magistrate
               ,
               by
               being
               the
               incendiaries
               of
               rebellions
               ,
               tumults
               ,
               and
               defections
               ,
               but
               celebrate
               ,
               countenance
               and
               encourage
               those
               that
               lay
               their
               sacrilegious
               hands
               on
               those
               anointed
               ones
               ,
               and
               attempt
               their
               lives
               ,
               absolve
               those
               that
               do
               it
               ,
               swell
               up
               their
               martyrologies
               with
               their
               names
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               equall
               with
               the
               Patriarchs
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               Apostles
               admonition
               and
               command
               to
               wives
               was
               that
               they
               should
               be
               subject
               to
               their
               husbands
               ;
               the
               Jesuits
               teach
               them
               to
               be
               Quaquers
               ,
               to
               do
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               insinuations
               and
               familiarity
               with
               them
               ,
               advise
               them
               to
               be
               false
               to
               ,
               and
               filch
               from
               their
               husbands
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               the
               better
               gratifie
               their
               Evangelists
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               Apostles
               preached
               humility
               ,
               patience
               ,
               long-suffering
               ,
               as
               the
               greatest
               demonstrations
               of
               true
               Christianity
               :
               these
               have
               found
               out
               maximes
               to
               countenance
               men
               in
               their
               ambition
               ,
               and
               irregular
               passions
               ,
               by
               teaching
               them
               that
               honour
               is
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               vindicate
               it
               ,
               a
               box
               o'th'ear
               ,
               a
               hasty
               word
               ,
               a
               gesture
               ,
               is
               ground
               enough
               for
               a
               man
               to
               spill
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               brother
               ,
               for
               whom
               Christ
               sacrificed
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               shed
               his
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               causelesse
               calumniating
               of
               one's
               brother
               was
               a
               thing
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               wholly
               unheard
               of
               :
               these
               have
               made
               it
               so
               innocent
               ,
               and
               so
               safe
               in
               point
               of
               conscience
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 overthrown
                 ,
                 all
                 morall
                 Divinity
                 is
                 destroyed
                 .
              
               But
               to
               what
               end
               to
               dresse
               up
               such
               a
               catalogue
               of
               inconsistent
               Tenents
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               vast
               difference
               between
               the
               Apostolicall
               and
               Jesu●icall
               doctrine
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               hardly
               any
               article
               wherein
               they
               absolutely
               agree
               ?
            
             
             
               Parag.
               69.
               
               
                 Filii
                 iniquitatis
                 ,
                 scientias
                 vestras
                 nolumus
                 ;
                 ye
                 sonnes
                 of
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 your
                 sciences
                 .
                 )
              
               The
               people
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               more
               and
               more
               illuminated
               make
               still
               greater
               discoveries
               of
               them
               and
               accordingly
               betray
               a
               greater
               aversion
               for
               them
               .
               As
               if
               they
               should
               say
               ▪
               time
               hath
               been
               that
               we
               were
               bewitched
               by
               your
               Learning
               and
               seeming
               excellencies
               ,
               but
               ,
               now
               we
               have
               found
               out
               the
               cheats
               and
               artifices
               thereof
               ,
               we
               shake
               hands
               with
               you
               ,
               defy
               your
               further
               acquaintance
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               trapann'd
               by
               you
               .
               But
               ▪
               blessed
               Hildegard●
               will
               no
               milder
               terme
               then
               
                 sons
                 of
                 iniquity
              
               expresse
               their
               villanies
               and
               thy
               indignation
               ?
               No
               ,
               they
               must
               endure
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophetesse
               :
               she
               does
               not
               call
               them
               simply
               wicked
               ,
               but
               
                 sons
                 of
                 iniquity
              
               or
               perdition
               .
               The
               sonne
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               is
               the
               heire
               of
               his
               Fathers
               possessions
               ;
               if
               then
               they
               are
               the
               sons
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               fit
               they
               should
               carry
               away
               the
               inheritance
               of
               iniquity
               .
               Now
               what
               that
               is
               may
               easily
               be
               conjectur'd
               :
               for
               if
               those
               who
               are
               the
               conductors
               of
               others
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               shall
               shine
               like
               starres
               in
               the
               firmament
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
               o●
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               corrupt
               such
               as
               shall
               corrupt
               others
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               were
               to
               poyson
               all
               mankinde
               by
               the
               propagation
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               are
               accordingly
               the
               sons
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               shall
               burn
               like
               enflamed
               brands
               in
               that
               part
               which
               is
               opposite
               to
               heaven
               .
               A
               sad
               and
               eternally
               deplorable
               inheritance
               .
            
             
               
                 Nolumus
                 scientias
                 vestras
                 ;
                 we
                 will
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 your
                 sciences
                 .
              
               Be
               it
               granted
               you
               are
               the
               most
               learned
               ,
               the
               most
               experienc'd
               ,
               the
               most
               diligent
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               successefull
               guides
               and
               Tutors
               of
               youth
               ,
               we
               will
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               you
               nor
               your
               Learning
               ,
               for
               you
               are
               the
               teachers
               of
               iniquity
               and
               
                 perv●rse
                 things
              
               ,
               the
               
                 subverters
                 of
                 truth
              
               .
               Your
               science
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               in
               the
               beginning
               is
               an
               aery
               ,
               imaginary
               science
               ,
               your
               sanctity
               nothing
               but
               personation
               ;
               you
               are
               without
               shame
               or
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               before
               your
               eyes
               .
               There
               are
               indeed
               five
               Arts
               in
               which
               you
               are
               
               beyond
               all
               degrees
               of
               further
               perfection
               ,
               Adulation
               ,
               Seduction
               ,
               Envy
               ,
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               Calumny
               .
               But
               all
               will
               prove
               unprofitable
               ,
               when
               the
               multitude
               hath
               discovered
               the
               vanity
               of
               your
               Sciences
               ,
               and
               say
               they
               will
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               wi
               h
               ●hem
               .
            
             
               Pa●ag
               97.
               
               
                 Nam
                 praesumptio
                 elata
                 vos
                 decepit
                 :
                 for
                 an
                 insolent
                 presumption
                 hath
                 deceived
                 you
                 .
                 )
              
               Presumption
               is
               indeed
               an
               enemy
               to
               study
               ,
               and
               hinders
               the
               progresse
               of
               science
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               onely
               ●
               hindrance
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               Learning
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               improvement
               of
               Piety
               and
               the
               works
               thereof
               :
               for
               where
               presumption
               ,
               and
               that
               attended
               by
               insolence
               ,
               hath
               planted
               it self
               in
               the
               mind
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               it
               debars
               true
               Learning
               and
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               Christ
               ,
               from
               being
               entertained
               there
               .
               The
               Jesuits
               indeed
               have
               that
               opinion
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               all
               others
               think
               no
               lesse
               ,
               that
               they
               onely
               have
               admission
               to
               the
               divine
               Mysteries
               ,
               they
               onely
               hold
               a
               nearer
               correspondence
               with
               JESUS
               ,
               to
               them
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               communicates
               her self
               ,
               and
               dictates
               their
               books
               ,
               as
               Mascaregnas
               professes
               of
               himself
               in
               that
               Treatise
               published
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               1656.
               whereof
               there
               are
               some
               propositions
               laid
               down
               among
               the
               
                 Additionals
                 to
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Jesuitisme
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               onely
               and
               no
               other
               are
               to
               be
               heard
               ;
               but
               this
               arrogance
               ,
               this
               presumption
               is
               that
               which
               hath
               deceived
               them
               ,
               and
               whereby
               they
               have
               deceived
               and
               will
               deceive
               others
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               discover'd
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               98.
               
               
                 Et
                 insatiabilis
                 concupiscentia
                 subvertit
                 erroneum
                 cor
                 vesirum
                 :
                 and
                 an
                 insatiable
                 concupiscence
                 hath
                 subverted
                 your
                 erroneous
                 hearts
                 .
                 )
              
               Covetousnesse
               is
               indeed
               the
               root
               of
               all
               evill
               :
               this
               hath
               been
               the
               destruction
               of
               many
               Cities
               and
               Countries
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               the
               ruine
               of
               all
               addicted
               thereto
               .
               Besides
               the
               covetousnesse
               of
               wealth
               ,
               there
               is
               also
               a
               covetousnesse
               of
               honours
               ,
               dignities
               ,
               preheminence
               ,
               commonly
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Ambition
               :
               and
               this
               is
               a
               disease
               the
               
                 Ignatian
                 Fraternitie
              
               are
               as
               deep
               in
               ,
               as
               ever
               
                 Myriam
                 Moses
              
               sister
               ,
               or
               Gehazi
               the
               Prophets
               servant
               were
               in
               the
               Leprosie
               .
               Hence
               
               proceed
               their
               insinuations
               ,
               and
               courtings
               of
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               their
               consultations
               and
               communications
               with
               the
               people
               .
               To
               these
               may
               be
               added
               a
               third
               sort
               of
               covetousnesse
               ,
               which
               is
               concupiscence
               ,
               or
               the
               insatiable
               pursuance
               of
               fleshly
               ple●sures
               .
               And
               this
               is
               div●ded
               into
               two
               branches
               ,
               one
               relating
               to
               things
               appertaining
               to
               the
               Belly
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               what
               is
               not
               much
               below
               it
               ;
               of
               their
               performances
               as
               to
               all
               which
               ,
               how
               well
               they
               acquitted
               themselves
               ,
               may
               be
               seen
               by
               what
               is
               alledged
               in
               the
               precedent
               Paragraph
               .
               But
               the
               holy
               Prophetesse
               saith
               ,
               that
               by
               these
               severall
               kinds
               of
               concupiscence
               ,
               
                 their
                 erroneous
                 hearts
                 are
                 subverted
              
               .
               Nor
               indeed
               could
               it
               be
               otherwise
               ;
               for
               where
               Covetousnesse
               ,
               Ambition
               ,
               and
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               are
               predominant
               ,
               it
               will
               inevitably
               follow
               ,
               that
               a
               mans
               heart
               must
               be
               subverted
               .
               They
               cast
               a
               darknesse
               over
               the
               intellectuall
               part
               ,
               eclipse
               that
               particle
               of
               Divine
               inspiration
               that
               should
               illuminate
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               put
               out
               those
               sparkles
               of
               Vertue
               that
               they
               lye
               under
               the
               embers
               of
               humane
               Reason
               .
            
             
               Parag.
               99.
               
               
                 Et
                 cùm
                 in
                 altum
                 ,
                 ultra
                 quàm
                 decet
                 ascen●ere
                 voluistis
                 ,
                 justo
                 Dei
                 judicio
                 ,
                 de●rsum
                 ,
                 in
                 opprobrium
                 sempiternum
                 cecidistis
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 ascended
                 higher
                 then
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 you
                 fell
                 down
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ●ust
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 into
                 eternall
                 reproach
                 .
              
               What
               can
               ●e
               said
               lesse
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               pretend
               to
               reform
               God
               in
               his
               ●ord
               ;
               who
               preferre
               themselves
               before
               all
               learned
               men
               ,
               ●nd
               spend
               their
               censures
               on
               them
               ;
               who
               vent
               their
               sa●yricall
               humours
               against
               Popes
               and
               Empero●rs
               ;
               who
               ●ould
               regulate
               Kings
               ;
               who
               assume
               to
               themselves
               an
               ●uthority
               over
               mens
               consciences
               ,
               and
               make
               what
               they
               ●lease
               to
               be
               sinne
               or
               not
               to
               be
               sinne
               ,
               who
               would
               grasp
               he
               whole
               world's
               wealth
               ,
               who
               build
               royall
               palaces
               ,
               ●ho
               reforme
               studies
               and
               books
               ,
               and
               presume
               to
               tosse
               ●nd
               turne
               all
               things
               as
               they
               please
               themselves
               ;
               what
               can
               ●e
               said
               lesse
               of
               such
               men
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               formidable
               to
               the
               ●ighest
               as
               well
               as
               lowest
               ,
               then
               that
               their
               aimes
               are
               too
               ●igh
               ,
               and
               that
               according
               to
               the
               just
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               
               they
               should
               be
               tumbled
               down
               into
               sempiternall
               reproach
               ,
               to
               the
               finall
               ruine
               of
               their
               temerarious
               pretensions
               ?
               For
               so
               shall
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               divine
               sentence
               long
               since
               pronounc'd
               against
               such
               be
               made
               manifest
               ,
               that
               
                 whosoever
                 exalteth
                 himself
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 low
                 :
              
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Poet
               confirmed
               ,
               
                 
                   —
                   Tolluntur
                   in
                   altum
                
                 
                   Vt
                   lapsu
                   graviore
                   ruant
                   —
                
              
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               shall
               suffice
               by
               way
               of
               descant
               upon
               this
               authentick
               Prophecy
               of
               Saint
               Hildegard
               .
               Many
               other
               things
               might
               have
               been
               alledged
               ,
               but
               have
               purposely
               been
               omitted
               ,
               parly
               for
               brevity
               sake
               ,
               partly
               out
               of
               modesty
               and
               a
               tendernesse
               to
               the
               persons
               here
               characteriz'd
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               hope
               that
               ,
               upon
               so
               moderate
               a
               discovery
               ,
               they
               may
               tak●
               occasion
               to
               reform
               the
               miscarriages
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               and
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               by
               a
               surprising
               change
               of
               deportment
               ,
               stop
               the
               mouths
               of
               all
               Adversaries
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               appeare
               that
               they
               are
               not
               the
               men
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               are
               to
               expect
               others
               ,
               in
               whom
               this
               Prophecy
               may
               be
               absolutely
               fulfilled
               .
               What
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               is
               onely
               by
               way
               of
               remark
               ,
               or
               short
               annotation
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               Commentary
               which
               would
               have
               swell'd
               into
               a
               just
               volume
               ,
               as
               done
               out
               of
               no
               other
               designe
               then
               to
               lay
               the
               Prophecy
               at
               their
               doores
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               the
               apprehensions
               of
               most
               ,
               and
               upon
               serious
               consideration
               of
               what
               is
               produc'd
               against
               them
               to
               justifie
               it
               ,
               are
               the
               more
               justly
               chargeable
               therewith
               ;
               nor
               hope
               of
               other
               effect
               ,
               then
               what
               is
               laid
               down
               by
               Saint
               Augustine
               contra
               Faustum
               ,
               lib.
               1
               cap.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Sicut
               vestra
               intentio
               est
               Semi-christianos
               quos
               decipiatis
               ,
               inquirere
               ;
               sic
               nostra
               intentio
               est
               Pseudochristianos
               vobis
               ostendere
               ,
               ut
               non
               solum
               Christiani
               peritiores
               vos
               convincendo
               prodant
               ,
               sed
               &
               imperitiores
               vos
               cavendo
               proficiant
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Errata
               .
            
             
               page
               1.
               l.
               8.
               r
               Ligue
               .
               p.
               14
               l.
               34.
               r.
               as
               .
               p.
               31.
               l.
               12.
               r.
               related
               .
               p.
               36.
               l.
               28.
               r.
               thousand
               ▪
               p.
               52.
               l.
               21.
               r.
               Gentlewomen
               .
               p.
               75.
               l.
               8.
               r.
               concern'd
               them
               .
            
             
               P.
               6.
               l.
               21.
               dele
               that
               ▪
               p.
               12.
               l.
               ●2
               .
               r
               Provinci●lat
               of
               .
               ●
               .
               14
               l.
               3●
               .
               for
               prest
               r.
               pass'd
               .
               p.
               16.
               l.
               21.
               r.
               evasions
               .
               p.
               1●●
               3.
               r.
               wash
               his
               ▪
               p
               23.
               l.
               21.
               for
               an
               .
               r.
               and.
               p.
               25.
               l.
               13.
               for
               of
               ▪
               ●
               in
               .
               p.
               30.
               l.
               22.
               for
               Nor.
               r.
               Now.
               p.
               40.
               l.
               36.
               for
               are
               r.
               as
               .
               p.
               45.
               l.
               15.
               r.
               stuck
               .
               fill
               the
               blanck
               in
               the
               fourth
               piece
               .
               p.
               19.
               
               They
               affect
               to
               wrest
               their
               necks
               .
               in
               the
               preface
               to
               the
               fifth
               Treatise
               for
               Justification
               .
               r.
               Institution
               ▪
               in
               the
               last
               piece
               p.
               22.
               l.
               34.
               r.
               All
               ,
               all
               ,
               all
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A46678-e27020
           
             How
             serviceable
             the
             Jesuits
             have
             been
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Catholick
             Religion
             .
          
           
             A
             Character
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             at
             their
             first
             Institution
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             odious
             for
             their
             Aulicisme
             and
             monopolising
             the
             favours
             of
             God
             and
             Princes
             .
          
           
             A
             way
             for
             Courtiers
             to
             insinuate
             into
             the
             Jesuits
             favour
             .
          
           
             How
             farre
             they
             may
             be
             wicked
             and
             Tyrannicall
             in
             the
             employments
             they
             get
             into
             by
             their
             recommendation
             .
          
           
             The
             several
             affections
             of
             men
             ,
             women
             and
             children
             towards
             the
             Society
             .
          
           
             The
             unfitnesse
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             to
             medle
             with
             Court-affairs
             .
          
           
             The
             example
             of
             S.
             Peter
             should
             deter
             them
             from
             Palaces
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             odious
             sor
             their
             insatiable
             covetousness
             
          
           
             They
             care
             not
             how
             burdensome
             they
             are
             ta
             Princes
             and
             Provinces
             .
          
           
             2
             Paedag.
             12.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Jesuits
             first
             behaved
             themselves
             among
             the
             Indians
             .
          
           
             How
             among
             the
             Europeans
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             and
             means
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             .
          
           
             Whence
             it
             comes
             that
             the
             Jesuits
             do
             not
             work
             miracles
             .
          
           
             This
             passage
             agues
             the
             piece
             written
             before
             the
             canonization
             of
             
               Ignatius
               Loyola
            
             and
             Xaverius
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             sometimes
             heard
             not
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             Their
             teaching
             gratis
             ,
             no
             great
             advantage
             to
             to
             any
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             prejudiciall
             to
             many
             .
          
           
             A
             scandall
             to
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             Sene●
             .
             de
             Vit.
             Beat
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             odious
             also
             for
             their
             pride
             .
          
           
             Would
             monopolize
             wisdome
             and
             learing
             .
          
           
             Contemne
             and
             slight
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             How
             they
             abuse
             the
             favours
             of
             Princes
             in
             the
             protection
             of
             ma●efactors
             .
          
           
             They
             hated
             for
             their
             pragmatical
             intermedling
             in
             all
             mens
             affairs
             .
          
           
             The
             Jesuits
             Procurat●r
             a
             great
             Favourit●
             of
             Paul
             the
             fifth
             .
          
           
             Why
             so
             gratious
             .
          
           
             Better
             Projectors
             then
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             A
             Christians
             wish
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             cannot
             dispense
             with
             the
             Jesuits
             .
          
           
             How
             they
             at
             the
             same
             time
             serve
             both
             God
             and
             Mammon
             .
          
           
             The
             examination
             of
             the
             young
             men
             upon
             their
             first
             admission
             to
             the
             Jesuits
             schools
             
          
           
             The
             advantages
             they
             make
             of
             the
             said
             examinations
             .
          
           
             The
             Jesuits
             Schools
             dangerous
             places
             for
             young
             L●ds
             .
          
           
             The
             impudence
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             .
          
           
             Women
             make
             diurnal
             confessions
             to
             the
             Jesuits
             .
          
           
             A
             Jesuitical
             insinuation
             betrayed
             .
          
           
             The
             frequent
             visits
             made
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             advantages
             of
             the
             Generall
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             in
             point
             of
             Intelligence
             .
          
           
             A
             character
             given
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             above
             500
             years
             since
             :
          
           
             Their
             restless
             curiosity
             .
          
           
             Their
             earnestness
             in
             reforming
             Monks
             and
             Clergy-men
             .
          
           
             Their
             encroachings
             upon
             the
             monasteries
             .
          
           
             Their
             professiont
             are
             good
             .
          
           
             But
             their
             hypocrisy
             intollerable
             .
          
           
             An
             instance
             of
             their
             Love
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             somewhere
             in
             Spaine
             a
             Stable
             ,
             where
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             had
             formerly
             been
             kept
             .